ã€ŠReclaimed By The Alpha Kingã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1</h4>

    Kimberly''s POV

    "Has he made his appearance?" I asked Mona, my stepsister, as I got up from the bed and walked to the front door.

    "Not yet, but he should be here soon." Mona nced up from her spot by the window.

    My brows furrowed, my face stiffened, and my eyes leveled out. I leaned out the door, trying to catch a glimpse of Alpha Derrick Wilson, who was known for making dramatic entrances.

    And there he was, walking in with his followers.

    As usual, Alpha Derrick wore his ck robe, which only added to his intimidating look. His presence was overpowering; everyone seemed to shrink back, shivering as he passed by, too scared to even look him in the eyes.

    I quickly stepped back into the room, stealing one more nce at him.

    Despite his fearsome reputation, there was something about him that drew me in. His eyes had a certain light, and his face, though stern, carried a gentle warmth that I couldn''t quite ignore.

    Alpha Derrick was the famous leader of the Night Walker Pack, feared by many. After tonight, he would be the youngest Alpha to control an entire city.

    Our Moon Stone Pack owned a part of downtown Perth, dominating all other packs except the Night Walkers. For two years, my father, Alpha Darwin, had been giving Alpha Derrick a portion of everything we had to build an alliance.

    To ensure more control, Alpha Derrick asked my father to step back from managing the rest of downtown. Not just that, he also asked for my hand in marriage.

    Without hesitation, my father gave me away along with the other half of the city.

    After tonight''s engagement, I''d be joining the Night Walker Pack, starting a new Chapter in my life.

    I hoped I wouldn''t regret this.

    "You''re nervous, aren''t you?" Mona''s voice pulled me back from my reverie. She walked in front of me, her eyes full of concern.

    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" I rolled my eyes and shrugged. "This whole thing is Dad''s doing."

    Mona instantly took my hands, squeezing them gently.

    "Rx, Kimberly. Tonight is your night. You''re the luckiest woman in the world to have Alpha Derrick''s heart."

    I scoffed, pulling my hands away.

    "We both know I didn''t win him over. Dad just handed me over like a business deal."

    Mona looked at me, her gaze soft but firm.

    "Alpha Derrick isn''t like that. He wouldn''t have agreed if he didn''t have some feelings for you."

    "Feelings?" Iughed bitterly. "He just wants the city, not me. If he cares about anything, it''s the power thates with it."

    Mona shook her head. "No... You know he''s not driven by self-interest. He''s a leader who puts others first."

    "You sure sound like you know him well," I teased, and we bothughed. Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Mona knew more about Derrick than I did.

    "You messed up your makeup," Mona noticed, wiping the smudged mascara from under my eyes.

    "You should look perfect for him tonight."

    "Thanks..." I managed a small smile as she fixed my makeup. Despite being three years younger, Mona often acts like the older sister, always looking out for me.

    When I first had my shift under the full moon at eighteen, Mona, though only fourteen at the time, stayed with me the entire night. She wasn''t scared at all; in fact, she yfully tugged at my wolf''s tail until she fell asleep.

    Now, I''m twenty-one, and she''s seventeen. I''m excited for her eighteenth birthday, her first shift, and the chance to meet her mate.

    "I''m going to miss you so much," I whispered, the words slipping out without me even realizing.

    Mona pulled me into a tight hug. "I''ll miss you more. But remember, I''ll always love you and be there for you."

    I felt my cheeks heat up, and I pulled back, brushing her hair lightly. "Will¡ª"

    Luna Catherine, Mona''s mother, suddenly barged in, cutting me off.

    "Why are you still here?" she snapped, her brows furrowed. "Kimberly, you need to get downstairs now!"

    "Mom!" Mona shot her a re.

    "Alright, Mom¡ªI mean, ma''am," I corrected myself quickly.

    Luna Catherine hated it when I called her mom, though it was hard not to. I''d called her that for years until she asked me to stop.

    My real mother died when I was three, and my father, as Alpha, remarried quickly to keep the pack stable.

    Luna Catherine was loving at first, but after Mona was born, everything changed. She seemed to resent me, maybe because my father always doted on me. She saw me aspetition for his attention, wanting it all for Mona.

    Mona, though, was nothing like her mother. She''s always been sweet, treating me like a true sister. We couldn''t stand to be apart for long.

    "I still don''t know why your father chose you," Luna Catherine sneered, her words stinging more than I expected.

    I clutched the white dress in my hands, fighting back tears. Even though I was used to her harsh words, this one hurt deeply.

    Truthfully, I didn''t feel worthy of being Alpha Derrick''s mate. He was everything I wasn''t¡ªstrong, confident, and admired by everyone.

    I was just the girl who never found her mate after her first shift, a rarity in our pack where most she-wolves find their mates right away.

    "There''s still time to back out," Luna Catherine muttered, looking at me with disdain. "You can save yourself the embarrassment."

    I clenched my fists as I nodded my head. "I''m sorry."

    "That''s enough, Mom!" Mona interjected, ring at her. Luna Catherine rolled her eyes and left the room, muttering under her breath.

    "Don''t let her words get to you, Kim," Mona said softly, turning to me. "You''re beautiful."

    "Thanks, Mona." I forced a smile.

    I wasn''t going to let Luna Catherine''s words ruin this night for me. I hadn''t experienced what it was like to have a mate yet, and I was desperate for that connection everyone else talked about.

    I was hoping tonight would be different.

    "Let''s go before Dad starts looking for us," I said, taking a deep breath.

    Mona nodded and led the way out of the room. My heart pounded in my chest as we walked down the hall towards the main gathering.

    The pack house was buzzing with activity, new faces from the city mingling to the sound of music.

    I spotted my father first, busy negotiating with the other Alphas gathered around arge table. I scanned the room, feeling a pang of anxiety. Alpha Derrick wasn''t there.

    "Where could he be?" I muttered, scanning the crowd.

    "Huh?" Mona looked at me, confused. "Who are you looking for?"

    "Alpha Derrick. He''s not here."

    Mona smiled and pointed behind me. "Look, he''s over there."

    I turned around slowly, and my breath caught in my throat. Alpha Derrick''s piercing blue eyes met mine for the first time.

    Goosebumps ran down my arms, and I couldn''t look away. It felt like his gaze had trapped me, holding me in ce.

    He was even more stunning up close. A tall, muscr figure with broad shoulders and an effortlessly handsome face. He was exactly the kind of man I had always dreamed of.

    "Kimberly!"

    Mona''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts, then I realized Alpha Derrick is just a step away from where I stood. ring at me.

    "I... I''m Kimberly," I stammered, waving awkwardly at him.

    Alpha Derrick''s expression immediately soured slightly, and he didn''t seem impressed. I could feel my hand hanging awkwardly in the air as he stared at me.

    His eyes held a hint of annoyance, making me question what was going on.

    "Who is this?" Derrick finally spoke, turning to one of his followers with a re.

    My heart sank at his words. He referred to me as "this," and I felt a pang of regret.

    My wolf stirred inside me, angry at the disrespect, but I kept her in check. We didn''t stand a chance against the strongest Alpha in the city.

    Before I could respond, Mona stepped forward boldly, her eyes shing with defiance.

    "She''s my sister, and you''re going to be engaged to her soon!"

    I stared at her in shock, not believing what she had just done.

    "What are you doing, Mona?" I hissed, quickly pulling her behind me. I turned to Alpha Derrick, bowing my head.

    "I''m sorry for her behavior."

    Alpha Derrick chuckled, stepping closer. I froze, unable to move as he reached out and lifted my chin with his fingers.

    My heart skipped a beat at his touch, and I couldn''t tear my eyes away from his.

    ''What is he doing? Is he testing me?'' I wondered, my thoughts racing.

    "I think she''s lovely," Alpha Derrick announced loudly, his voice echoing in the hall, drawing all attention to us.

    "I''m choosing her to be my mate."

    I felt a surge of warmth at his words, butterflies fluttering in my stomach. But then, to my utter shock, he shoved me away.

    He pulled Mona forward, raising her hand high. "She will be my future Luna."

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2</h4>

    When I saw Alpha Derrick hoist Mona''s hand into the air, everything stopped.

    For a split second, my mind froze. I blinked, taking in more light than I expected. Everything came to a standstill as my thoughts caught up with my actions.

    My body went numb, and an overwhelming pain invaded my soul. My chest tightened so hard like it might burst.

    I stared nkly at Alpha Derrick''s warm smile as he hailed Mona as his "Future Luna!" The joy on his face left me dumbfounded.

    A rush of panic flooded me, like I''d had too much coffee. But then, it sank deeper. What I feared most had shown itself¡ªREJECTION.

    It wasn''t the rejection itself that hurt the most; it was the consequences. I wanted to run, hide, and disappear at that moment.

    It reminded me of when I was a child, terrified of being rejected by my mate once I turned eighteen.

    Time seemed irrelevant. The fear felt as fresh as it did then. I thought adults had everything figured out, but standing here, I realized that wasn''t true.

    I was still the same person, just older.

    My anxiety spiked as I stared at him, wondering what would happen next.

    In Moon Stone Pack, an Alpha must never reject a she-wolf from the pack. If it happens, the rejected wolf is forced to leave and be a ve to the Alpha that rejected her.

    She must sever all ties with her family and pretend not to know them if they ever cross paths.

    Ten years ago, I saw Miss Laura being dragged from a gathering like this. She was taken away by the Alpha who had refused her as his mate.

    Shested less than a year before taking her own life. I couldn''t believe I was facing the same fate.

    The crowd erupted in cheers, snapping me back to reality. They were celebrating Alpha Derrick and Mona.

    I turned and saw my father''s face. He looked away, his cheeks flushed with shame. His disappointment was clear.

    "So, you''re choosing Mona as your future Luna over Kimberly?" Luna Catherine''s voice rang out, her eyes sparkling.

    "Yes, and that''s my final decision!" Alpha Derrick announced.

    I tossed my hair back, ncing at Mona, expecting her to be upset. I braced myself to calm her down if she said anything reckless.

    But what I saw crushed my heart.

    Mona was smiling, holding Derrick''s hand tightly. She looked at ease, happier than I''d ever seen her. She wasn''t thinking about me at all.

    "Is that really Mona?" I whispered, my gaze locked on her. I couldn''t understand what was happening.

    Just moments ago, she was cheering for me. Now, she was someonepletely different. I stood there, speechless, my mind nk.

    "Alpha Derrick, may I remind you that you initially chose Kimberly?" My father''s voice cut through the noise, surprising everyone.

    "Yes, I did. But now, I''m rejecting her," Alpha Derrick said firmly, still holding Mona''s hand.

    "That''s uneptable!" My father''s eyes zed with anger. "We had an agreement! I expect you to honor it!"

    "Have I broken our contract?" Alpha Derrick smiled, lifting Mona''s hand again. "Isn''t she your daughter as well?"

    "She is, but she hasn''t had her first shift yet," my father argued.

    Alpha Derrick let go of Mona''s hand and walked over to my father. "So?"

    "She could be bonded to her true mate by then, causing problems!" my father snapped.

    "I won''t let her go, no matter what happens after her first shift! She is mine, now and forever!" Alpha Derrick dered.

    As I listened, my heart sank. I had already given up on finding my mate, but hearing Derrick''s harsh words felt like a dagger to my chest.

    My father was left speechless. With Derrick''s strong feelings for Mona and his insistence that she would be his Luna, I saw no way forward for me.

    "Please, calm down, both of you," Luna Catherine urged, stepping between them. "Whether it''s Mona or Kimberly, the alliance between our packs will remain. There''s no need to argue."

    My father red at her, then stormed out of the hall, unable to hide his frustration. I knew he''d tried his best, but words alone couldn''t change Derrick''s mind.

    I looked at Mona, who seemed thrilled with how things were unfolding.

    "I guess we can begin another engagement arrangement now that you''ve chosen Mona," Luna Catherine said to Derrick, her smile wide.

    "Great! Let''s begin the nning. We''ll get engaged in three days!" Alpha Derrick announced.

    The crowd cheered as Derrick delivered the news. In three days, on my stepsister''s engagement night, I would be Derrick''s ve. It felt like a nightmare.

    I wanted to leave, but I couldn''t move. Embarrassment kept me rooted to the spot. I buried my face in my hands, too ashamed to look up.

    People quickly shifted their focus away from me, returning to their conversations. Luna Catherine went off to apologize to the other Alphas for my father''s sudden departure.

    Alpha Derrick was busy giving orders, and I was left alone with my thoughts.

    "Were you surprised by how things ended?" Mona''s voice suddenly rang out, full of excitement as she approached me.

    I lifted my head, meeting her gaze.

    "How could...you?" I stammered, lost for words as she grinned, glowing with happiness.

    She scoffed and stepped closer. "Alpha Derrick would never choose you! He''s always been mine!"

    "Yours?" I gasped, my eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Of course, he''s mine!" Mona said proudly, her voice dripping with smugness.

    This was the first time in all our years as sisters that I felt this way about Mona. I felt uneasy, as if everything had changed.

    "How is that possible? Why didn''t you talk to me? Why are you saying it now?" I asked, my anger bubbling up.

    I clenched my hands tightly, trying to stay calm.

    "Because I wanted to see Alpha Derrick reject you!" Monaughed, the sound cruel and sharp.

    I froze, struggling to process her words. Even though she knew the consequences of rejection in our pack, she wished it for me? She wanted me to suffer this fate?

    I don''t really understand...

    "So...you want me to be his ve?" I asked, my voice trembling. Tears welled up, but I held them back. I had to stay strong in front of her.

    "Exactly. And more than that, I don''t want you in our lives at all," Mona said, leaning close to whisper in my ear.

    "Do you really think you had a chance with Alpha Derrick? Of course not, Kimberly. I had a n to get rid of you from the start!"

    Her words stunned me, tears streaming down my face. I felt dizzy, like I might faint. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. I looked at her smile, and it felt like my chest was burning.

    She wrapped her arms around herself,ughing softly as she watched me.

    "Oh my! Look at you! Crying already... Kim, save your tears. This is just the beginning of your suffering!"

    "You''re my sister! How can you be so cruel?" I cried out, my voice breaking.

    "Who''s your sister? Have you forgotten you were just rejected? You''re not part of this family anymore!" Mona sneered.

    I couldn''t hold back my anger any longer, then I shoved her away.

    "How dare you say that? You''re a traitor!"

    Mona stumbled back, falling to the floor with a dramatic cry. I knew she was faking it, but I didn''t care. My eyes stayed fixed on the drama queen lying on the floor.

    Everyone''s attention immediately turned to us, shocked to see Mona on the ground, crying.

    "Mona, my dear!" Luna Catherine rushed to her, her face full of concern as she tried to help her up.

    Before I could react, I felt a sharp sting on my cheeks. A loud p hadnded on my face, my cheek burning with pain as I turned to see who did it...

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3</h4>

    "How dare you touch her with your filthy hands!" Alpha Derrick''s voice boomed as he red at me, his eyes full of rage.

    He was the one who had just pped me across the face.

    I stood there, frozen, staring back at him like a fool. I had no idea what to do or say. No matter what I said, I knew he would side with Mona.

    I had never hurt Mona, but everyone believed her over me. No one wanted to hear my side of the story.

    "Seize her!" Alpha Derrick ordered.

    Two of his guards rushed forward and grabbed my arms. I didn''t struggle. I let them drag me without resisting.

    "Let her go!" My father stormed into the room, demanding my release.

    The guards hesitated but released me when Alpha Derrick gave a slight nod. They shoved me away, and I stumbled but caught myself.

    I took deep breaths, fighting back the tears that were about streaming down my face. I got up slowly and walked to my father''s side. The pain was too much, and I couldn''t say a word.

    Silence felt like the safest choice.

    "This is a family matter," my father said, his voice tight. "We''ll handle it ourselves. I apologize for any trouble this has caused you." He bowed his head slightly to Alpha Derrick, who nodded in return.

    "The party is over. Everyone, please leave," my father announced, and the hall slowly emptied.

    Alpha Derrick walked over to Mona, kissed her on the forehead, and whispered something in her ear which made her smile.

    Mona looked like a movie star. Her long, thick, wavy blonde hair framed her face, and her skin was wless.

    When she smiled, which was often, her white teeth lit up her entire face. It was no wonder Alpha Derrick was smitten with her.

    I watched them together, my heart aching. I felt like I should have been the one standing beside him, but Mona had stolen him from me.

    I turned away from them, feeling a pang of jealousy. My hair was as dark as the night, flowing down my back and over my shoulders.

    I had a slim waist and a golden tan. My eyebrows framed my constetion-brown eyes, and I had full, heart-shaped lips like my mother.

    I looked just like her, except for my cowardice.

    Mona, on the other hand, had inherited her mother''s looks but I never thought she had also inherited Luna Catherine''s cruel heart.

    Once Alpha Derrick left, my father turned to Mona and Luna Catherine, his eyes zing.

    "We need to talk...now!" He stormed out of the hall, his voice sharp andmanding.

    I was left alone with my two enemies, both ring at me. I quickly looked down, avoiding Luna Catherine''s gaze.

    Even if I wanted to fight back, I couldn''t. She was our pack''s Luna, and I had to respect that.

    Besides, I would lose my ce in the MoonStone pack in three days and be a ve to Alpha Derrick.

    "Let''s go, Mom," Mona said coldly, brushing past me with her shoulder.

    Luna Catherine didn''t say a word, pretending not to notice as she followed her daughter out of the hall.

    I wished my mother were still alive. I knew that if she were here, Mona and her mother would have no ce in our lives.

    "Didn''t I warn you about Mona?" Hannah''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

    I turned to see her standing beside Louis, her mate.

    Hannah and Louis were my childhood friends. We were all around the same age and had gone to the same high school and college.

    We didn''t know they would end up as mates until we turned eighteen. They used to bicker a lot back then, and I was always the one to settle their arguments.

    They were meant to be together, even if they didn''t realize it at the time.

    They didn''t even know they were soulmates until the day after our first shift. I was happy for them, even though I always joked about it before they took me seriously.

    "Hannah, ease up. She''s already in distress," Louis said, giving Hannah a stern look.

    "Louis, I''m done sugarcoating things for her! Kimberly, I told you about your evil stepsister, but you didn''t listen!" Hannah shot back.

    Hannah was right. She had warned me not to trust Mona, but I didn''t listen. I thought she was just being mean because she and Mona never got along.

    But it turned out Hannah knew more about Mona than I did.

    I remembered the night I told them Alpha Derrick was interested in me. Hannah confronted Mona about how Mona seemed upset by my good news.

    I only thought Hannah was just overreacting, so I stepped in.

    I never imagined someone so close to me could betray me over a man. Mona had always been kind and supportive, so I trusted herpletely.

    She was always on my side against her mother, despite the age difference. Seeing her break my trust tonight was heartbreaking.

    "Kimberly, are you just going to stay quiet?" Hannah asked, walking closer to me.

    "I don''t know what to say," I whispered, looking into her eyes. "I''ve been rejected by an Alpha. I have to face the consequences."

    "Is there really nothing you can do?" Louis asked, his voice full of concern.

    "No, there''s nothing," I said calmly. "I just have to ept whateveres my way."

    "But you could fight back, Kimberly," Hannah urged, holding my hands tightly. "Tell everyone the truth about Mona."

    "Who would believe me now?" I asked. "Everyone thinks Mona is perfect. If I say anything bad about her, they''ll just think I''m being bitter."

    "I can''t believe this is happening to you," Louis said softly, his face full of sympathy. "I wish we could do something."

    "I know we can fight this," Hannah insisted. "I''m sure of it."

    "It''s okay, guys. I''ll be fine. I just need time to heal," I said, trying to smile.

    Hannah pulled me into a tight hug, tears in her eyes. Louis patted my back gently.

    "You two should leave now. We can''t be seen together," I told them, still holding Hannah.

    "No, Kimberly. I want to stay with you," Hannah said stubbornly.

    "You can''t, Hannah. If they find out, you''ll be in trouble too. Please, just go. I''ll be okay."

    "I think we should go, Hannah," Louis said, pulling her gently. "Kimberly needs some space for herself."

    Hannah reluctantly let go of me, waving until they were out of sight. I was alone in the hall once again.

    I wanted to run far away from this ce, but I knew that wasn''t possible. Alpha Derrick would find me wherever I went.

    This city has be a dangerous ce for me.

    I kept trying to think of a way out, but nothing came to mind. I just had to face my fate and avoid making any rash decisions.

    I spotted a bottle of wine on the floor and picked it up. I don''t usually drink, so I didn''t know what kind it was or how strong it was.

    I needed to clear my mind, and this seemed like the easiest way. I left the hall, carrying the bottle with me.

    Outside, the pack house was eerily quiet. My engagement had been ruined, and everyone had left. My father''s anger scared everyone away.

    They all knew how much he loved me, and no one wanted to face his wrath.

    Instead of going back inside, I headed to the basement at the back of the pack house. I was the only one who knew it existed.

    I had found it when I was looking for a ce to hide whenever Luna Catherine scolded me. It was my escape, my secret refuge.

    I stopped going there when Mona got older and started following me around. But tonight was different. I was alone again, and I needed that safe space.

    I paused as I reached the hidden entrance. I felt like someone was watching me.

    "Mind if I join you for a drink?" a smooth voice asked from my behind. The voice sounded like a soft, sweet melody to my ears.

    Startled, I turned around to see who it was...

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4</h4>

    Alpha Derrick''s POV

    I sat on my bed, a smirk of satisfaction on my face. Tonight, I''d made the best decision ever by rejecting Kimberly Fray.

    Thanks to Mona''s help, Alpha Darwin would struggle to hold onto his position now that his first daughter had been rejected.

    With no one to challenge me, I would ensure that I stayed the most feared Alpha in the whole city.

    I chuckled softly, feeling proud of all I''d aplished since bing the Alpha of the Night Walkers.

    My father passed away seven years ago, but his legacy continued through me. He always wanted our pack to be the strongest, and that''s exactly what I intended to uphold.

    No other pack would ever dominate us. We would remain at the top, and the Night Walkers would continue to instill fear in other packs.

    As I reveled in my thoughts, I was interrupted by a knock on the door.

    "Sorry to disturb you, my lord. Someone from the neighboring city is here to see you," a voice said timidly.

    It was Jackson, one of my most loyal followers. He stood with his head bowed, not daring to look me in the eyes.

    "Who is it?" I asked, barely looking up.

    "It''s Oliver, my lord," Jackson replied.

    Oliver was the son of Alpha Kelly from the Lock''s Heart Pack. He had pledged his loyalty to me, seeking my help to overthrow his father and im the Alpha title for himself.

    "Tell him I''ll be there in a moment," I ordered.

    Jackson nodded and left the room. I stood up, straightened my ck shirt, and made my way to the pack house''s waiting room.

    As I entered, Oliver and everyone else in the room bowed their heads in respect. I nced around before focusing on Oliver.

    "How''s everything at Lock''s Heart?" I asked directly.

    "All ording to n, my lord," Oliver said, his voiceced with determination. "After the next full moon, you can attack our pack and kill my father."

    "You seem eager," I noted, raising an eyebrow.

    "I am. My father is too weak to lead us any longer. It''s time for new leadership before someone else takes over," Oliver dered with a bitter edge.

    "Good. But remember, I''m only helping you because it benefits me," I reminded him.

    "Of course, my lord. I won''t forget your generosity," Oliver responded, bowing his head.

    "You can go now," I said, dismissing him with a wave.

    Oliver quickly turned and left the room. As soon as he was gone, Jackson approached me cautiously.

    "My lord, are you sure about helping Oliver? He''s willing to kill his own father for power. He could betray you too," Jackson warned.

    "Don''t worry, Jackson." I smirked. "As soon as Oliver takes the Alpha position, I''ll handle him. He won''t get the chance to betray me."

    Jackson looked relieved but still a bit uneasy. "As you wish, my lord."

    "Prepare for the chaos after my engagement in three days," I said with a sinister grin.

    "Alright, my Lord."

    As I watched Jackson stand up to leave, my mind drifted back to my ns. Everything was falling into ce.

    The Night Walkers would soon be the most feared pack in the city, and with Alpha Darwin weakened, no one would stand in my way.

    I could almost taste the power thaty ahead.

    But then, Jackson hesitated, lingering in the doorway, his brows furrowed as if he had more to say. I noticed the tension in his stance and the way his eyes darted around nervously.

    "Speak, Jackson. What''s on your mind?" I asked, my voice sharp with impatience.

    He swallowed hard and stepped closer, lowering his voice. "My lord, there''s something else. A rumor."

    "A rumor?" I repeated, my curiosity piqued. I leaned forward slightly, indicating he should continue.

    Jackson nodded, ncing around to make sure no one else was listening.

    "Yes, my lord. There''s talk that the Alpha King... the one who vanished ten years ago... he''s back."

    For a moment, I just stared at him, my mind processing the words. The Alpha King? Back?

    The very idea sent a cold chill down my spine, but I kept my expression neutral, refusing to show any weakness.

    I couldn''t afford to appear shaken in front of Jackson or anyone else.

    The Alpha King was not someone to take lightly. He had been the strongest, the most powerful leader before he disappeared. If he truly was back, he could pose a serious threat to everything I''d built.

    "Where did you hear this?" I demanded.

    "It''s just whispers, my lord," Jackson said quickly, sensing my unease.

    "Nobody knows where he is, or if it''s even true. But the rumor is spreading fast. Some say he''s here, in the city, hiding in in sight."

    My jaw tightened as I considered the implications. If the Alpha King was indeed back, he could challenge my authority, possibly even unite the packs against me.

    The fragile alliances I''d formed could even crumble in an instant.

    Fear flickered in my chest, a cold and unwee feeling that I hadn''t experienced in years.

    I clenched my fists, pushing the fear down. I was Alpha Derrick, leader of the Night Walkers, the most feared Alpha in the city. I couldn''t afford to let this shake me.

    But, the Alpha King was a legend, a force to be reckoned with. I had no illusions about my own strength; I was ruthless, cunning, but the Alpha King? He was on another level entirely.

    If he decided to take back his throne, what would that mean for me? For my pack? I could see it all slipping away, years of work and bloodshed undone by the return of one man.

    A man whose mere name could send packs scattering like frightened sheep.

    I stood there, staring at the wall, my mind racing with different possibilities. Why return now, after all these years? Was he nning to take back his power, or was this just some ploy?

    I turned back to Jackson, masking my inner turmoil with a cold gaze.

    "I want you to find him," I ordered, my voice firm despite the turmoil roiling inside me.

    "I don''t care how many ears you have to pull, or how many shadows you have to scour. Find out where he is before my engagement to Mona."

    "Yes, my lord. I''ll get on it right away." Jackson nodded, though I could see the unease in his eyes.

    As he left, I sat back down on my throne, staring nkly ahead. I couldn''t let this distract me, not now. Not with so much at stake.

    But the fear remained, wing at the edges of my resolve.

    I clenched my jaw, my mind racing with thoughts of what I would do if the rumors were true.

    The Alpha King was the one person I''d never anticipated returning. I had built my empire in the shadow of his absence, and now, with him back, everything felt precariously bnced on the edge of a knife.

    "Three days," I muttered to myself, trying to steady my nerves. "I have three days to find him and ensure he stays out of my way."

    The engagement to Mona was meant to solidify my position, to bring the Night Walkers and the MoonStone pack closer together, ensuring that no one could challenge me in particr.

    But with the Alpha King back in the picture, even that alliance might not be enough.

    I couldn''t let anyone see the doubt that was now creeping into my mind. Not Jackson, not Mona, not any of my followers.

    To them, I was invincible, unshakeable. I needed to keep it that way. The Night Walkers would not bow to anyone, not even the Alpha King.

    I clenched my fists until my knuckles turned white.

    I would not be dethroned by a ghost from the past. I would find him. I would crush him. And if it came down to it, I would kill the Alpha King myself and take his title!

    Three days. That''s all I had. Three days to find him and secure my future...

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5</h4>

    Kimberly''s POV

    As I turned around, I noticed the man standing before me looked strikingly like Brad Pitt in his thirties.

    He had an androgynous look that made him stand out, and his skin looked kissed by the sun, radiating warmth and energy.

    His cheekbones were sharp, like mountain peaks, and his gaze, bright and captivating, drew me in like lodestars. They sparkled like two blue gems against fresh snow, mesmerizing mepletely.

    "Can I help you?" I asked, my eyes glued to his.

    He smiled, his expression warm and inviting. "I''m just someone who admires you a lot."

    I blinked, taken aback. "You admire me?"

    He nodded. "Yes. If you don''t mind, I''d like to keep youpany tonight."

    I hesitated. "Thanks, but... I think I''d prefer to be alone." I didn''t want to seem too eager, to give him the impression I was easy to sway.

    He chuckled, his white, sharp teeth gleaming. "Your eyes say otherwise."

    I froze, caught off guard. Had he seen right through me? I forced a small, nervous smile.

    Just as I was about to say something, he suddenly grabbed my wrist, pulling me close against the basement door. His right hand covered my mouth.

    "Shh... someone''sing," he whispered.

    My heart raced as I breathed in his scent¡ªrich, elegant, intoxicating. I wanted to stay in his arms forever, feeling safe and warm.

    After a few tense moments, he released me and stepped back.

    "Sorry," he said, returning his hands into his pant pockets. "I didn''t mean to startle you. I just didn''t want us to get caught."

    "It''s okay, I get it."

    I wanted to say that I wouldn''t have minded staying in his arms longer, but instead, I nodded.

    He smiled. "So, are we staying out here all night?"

    "What do you mean?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Aren''t we going inside?" He gestured towards the basement door.

    "Oh," I mumbled, quickly opening the door and ushering him inside.

    I was doing all that without hesitation and not knowing what was pushing me. But deep down inside, a part of me wanted to be with him.

    Once we were in, I locked the door behind us.

    He looked around, his eyes wide with wonder. "This ce is amazing."

    I shrugged, feeling shy. I had decorated the basement myself, but I hadn''t thought much of it. It was just a ce for me to be alone.

    He sat down next to me, close enough that our shoulders brushed.

    "Shall we get started?"

    I stared at him, confused. "Get started with what?"

    Heughed softly, pointing at the wine bottle in my hand. "With the wine, of course."

    I rxed, feeling silly for overthinking.

    "Right, the wine." I ced the bottle on the ground, suddenly aware of how my nerves were getting the best of me.

    He poured a bit into a single ss. I took the first sip, the wine burning slightly as it went down my throat. He watched me carefully, his eyes filled with concern.

    "You okay, Kimberly?" he asked, touching my arm gently.

    I waved him off, trying to y it cool. "I''m fine. It''s just strong." I paused, then asked, "By the way, how do you know my name?"

    He grinned. "I told you... I''m your secret admirer. Of course I know your name."

    "But who are you? You don''t sound like you''re from around here."

    "I''m not," he admitted. "I came all the way from another city just to meet you."

    "Why?" I blurted out. "Why me?"

    "Because I like you." His tone was sincere, almost tender.

    I nearly dropped the ss. "You... like me?" I repeated, stunned.

    "Yes," he said softly. "I''ve liked you for a long time."

    My heart pounded in my chest. I had never imagined someone so perfect would say something like that to me.

    His eyes softened. "I was there when Alpha Derrick rejected you. I saw it all."

    The mention of Derrick brought a fresh sting to my heart. I looked away, swallowing the pain.

    "I''d rather not talk about it."

    He nodded. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bring it up."

    I took a deep breath. "Tonight, I just want to forget everything. I want to have fun."

    His smile returned. "I can help with that."

    "How?" I challenged, my eyes meeting his.

    "By showing you how amazing you are," he whispered, leaning in close.

    Before I could react, his lips were on mine, soft and warm. I froze, my mind nk but I didn''t push him away.

    Maybe it''s because of the alcohol...

    His kiss was gentle, but it sent a jolt of electricity through me, making me feel alive in a way I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    He pulled back, his voice low and teasing. "I''m in control tonight. Just trust me, and I''ll give to you feelings that you''ve never had before."

    I stared at him, speechless. Part of me wanted to push him away, to say this was all too much, too fast. But another part, the part that was hurt and longing, wanted to surrender to the moment.

    Finally I nodded, and he smiled. He took his time, undressing me carefully, as if unwrapping a precious gift.

    His hands were soft but firm, exploring my body in ways that made me shiver.

    "Don''t be afraid," he whispered, his breath hot against my skin. "Just feel."

    I closed my eyes, letting go of all the fears and doubts. In that dimly lit basement, with nothing but the soft hum of the city outside, I let myself fall into him.

    His touch was both afort and a thrill, a mix of tenderness and fire that made my pulse race.

    When he finally pulled me close, I felt a sense of freedom, like all the weight of the world had lifted.

    For once, I wasn''t thinking about tomorrow or what others thought. I was just here, with him, living in the moment.

    And for tonight, that was enough...

    ¡ï¡ïThe Next Morning¡ï¡ï

    The loud buzz of my rm clock jolted me awake. I rubbed my eyes and stretched, ncing around the room.

    "Where did he go?" I murmured, realizing I was alone.

    My heart sank as I scanned the room for any sign of him. But It was just me, an empty wine bottle on the floor, and memories of the night before.

    I pushed myself up, feeling the dull ache in my body.

    The alcohol still lingered in my system, and I had no idea how many times we had... well, how many times we had done it. But despite everything, I couldn''t deny I had enjoyed it.

    "You''re such an idiot Kim!" I scolded myself, running a hand through my hair. "You didn''t even ask for his name." I sighed, embarrassed at my recklessness.

    How could I let myself go low with a stranger like that?

    I nced down, realizing I waspletely naked. "Oh my gosh!" I yelped, grabbing my dress off the floor and quickly slipping it on.

    The rm clock still red in the background, reminding me that it was already past five in the morning.

    It was early, too early for anyone to be up. If I hurried, I could sneak back into the pack house unnoticed.

    I picked up my heels and held them in my hand, deciding to walk barefoot to avoid making any noise.

    I took a deep breath and opened the basement door, stepping out cautiously. I nced around, making sure the coast was clear before tiptoeing towards the main entrance.

    My heart raced with every step, hoping no one would see me.

    Just as I reached the door, a hand grabbed my wrist from behind. I froze, my heart jumped out of my chest...

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6</h4>

    "Why do you smell like booze, Kimberly?" My father¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a knife.

    His eyes were piercing, filled with anger and disappointment. I quickly looked away, avoiding his gaze and saying nothing.

    "Answer me, Kimberly!" he shouted, his voice booming with frustration.

    "I just had a little drink to clear my head. It¡¯s not a big deal, dad," I said, gently pulling his hand off my wrist.

    "Not a big deal? What I see is far from nothing! Did you do something recklessst night? Tell me you didn¡¯t!" His voice trembled as he covered his mouth in shock, looking me up and down.

    "I didn¡¯t do anything, dad..." I lied, guilt weighing heavily on my chest.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth aboutst night with a stranger. It would only cause more conflict between us, and I couldn¡¯t handle that now.

    "Are you sure?" he pressed, searching my eyes for honesty.

    "Yes, Dad," I replied, forcing the words out.

    He shook his head, disbelief clear in his eyes.

    "No, I don¡¯t believe you. We¡¯re going to the pack doctor right now!" He grabbed my wrist again, pulling me toward him.

    "Stop it, Dad!" I shouted, wrenching my hand free and stepping back, my anger ring.

    "What if I did somethingst night? Does it even matter? Or have you forgotten that in two days, I¡¯ll be Alpha Derrick¡¯s ve?"

    My father¡¯s face fell, sorrow recing his anger. I could see the pain in his eyes, the hurt I felt mirrored in his expression.

    "Kimberly, you shouldn¡¯t have done that. What if you meet your mate one day? How will you exin what you¡¯ve done behind his back?"

    "Mate?" I scoffed, my voice bitter. "There¡¯s no mate for me, not anymore. I don¡¯t have that right since I¡¯ll be Alpha Derrick¡¯s ve!"

    He sighed deeply, his eyes softening. "Even so, Kimberly... You should have waited. You are the Moon Go¡ª"

    He suddenly stopped, cutting himself off. I stared at him, stunned. He had never said anything like this to me before.

    "I¡¯m the Moon what?" My voice quivered with a mix of fear and curiosity.

    "It¡¯s nothing!" he said quickly, but I didn¡¯t believe him. I could see it in his eyes; he was hiding something.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t let Kimberly know who she is or who she might be. Especially now that she hasn¡¯t manifested her powers! I guess this is the best way to protect her for now!¡¯ Alpha Darwin thought.

    "But I heard you say ¡¯Moon,¡¯ Dad. What¡¯s going on?" I pressed, trying to catch his eyes as he seemed deep in thoughts, but he looked away.

    "Just forget it, honey. It doesn¡¯t concern you," he muttered, still avoiding my gaze.

    I stared at him, feeling a knot of frustration tighten in my chest. But I nodded, deciding to let it go for now, just as he wanted.

    "Fine, I¡¯ve heard you... I¡¯m sorry!" I turned and left, not wanting to be in his presence any longer.

    mming my door shut behind me, I paced around in my room, anger boiling under my skin.

    "Why is he giving me lectures now, knowing what I¡¯m going through because of Mona and Alpha Derrick?"

    I stomped my foot on the floor, staring at my reflection in the mirror. My whole life had been a mess since childhood, and nothing had changed.

    In two days, I¡¯d lose whatever freedom I had left, bing nothing but a ve. The thought was unbearable, and I wondered if it would ever push me to a point of no return.

    As I looked down at my clothes, memories ofst night shed in my mind. A small, involuntary smile tugged at my lips. Despite everything,st night was the best time I¡¯d ever had...with a stranger.

    He showed me what kindness felt like, even if it was only for a moment.

    "You fool Kimberly! How could you not even get his name?" I muttered, rubbing my forehead as I buried my face in my hands.

    Then, something strange caught my attention. My hands were glowing, a bright ocean-blue light emanating from my palms.

    "What... What is this?" I whispered, staring at my hands in disbelief.

    They shook as the light grew brighter, filling the room with a soft glow.

    "What¡¯s happening to me?" I murmured, frozen in ce.

    "What are you doing in there?" Mona¡¯s voice startled me, snapping me out of my trance. She stood at the door, her eyes narrowing at me.

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and cheeks, ncing down at my hands. They were normal again, as if nothing had happened.

    "You should be downstairs, helping with my engagement," Mona said, her voice dripping with disdain.

    "I¡ªI was..." I stammered, still trying to process what had just happened.

    "Always full of excuses!" Mona rolled her eyes. "Still upset that Alpha Derrick chose me over you, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Upset?" Iughed bitterly. "I¡¯m already a rejected wolf. I don¡¯t care anymore. And if you keep pushing me, I might forget you were ever my stepsister."

    Mona took a step back, her confidence faltering under my re.

    "I¡¯ll leave you alone for now, but let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up after my engagement!" She shot me onest hateful look before storming out, mming the door behind her.

    As soon as she left, my hands lit up again, the glow even brighter this time.

    "Is my wolf trying to break free or what? No, that¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve had control for two years now," I whispered to myself, staring at the light that enveloped my palms.

    A loud ring of the doorbell echoed through the house, snapping me back to reality. I turned toward the door, but my body suddenly felt heavy, as if my legs were made of mud.

    I couldn¡¯t move, everything spinning around me.

    "This can¡¯t be happening!" I gasped, my voice barely a whisper as my vision blurred.

    The door clicked open from the outside. I heard my name being called...once, twice, three times¡ªechoing through the haze that clouded my mind.

    "Kimberly! Kimberly!" The voice grew louder, desperate.

    My head felt heavy, like someone had filled it with rocks, and a sharp, throbbing pain pulsed at my temples.

    I reached out to grab the edge of my dresser, but my fingers slipped, too numb to hold on. The room tilted, and I felt my knees buckle.

    A cold sweat broke out on my skin, and I gasped for air, but it felt like I couldn¡¯t get enough. Panic wed at my throat, and my breaths came in short, ragged bursts.

    I could hear my name being called continuously, a voice full of worry, but it sounded distant, muffled like I was underwater.

    I looked up, struggling to focus on the figure in the doorway. But before I could make sense of anything, my legs gave out, and I copsed to the ground, everything fading to ck...

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7</h4>

    **Kimberly¡¯s POV**

    "Wake up, Kimberly!" A gentle voice reached me as a hand softly touched my shoulder. I blinked my eyes open, rubbing them with both hands.

    I nced around, noticing the changes. The hospital room looked more like a garden now, with nts everywhere. The roof was clear, letting in natural light, making it feel like I was outside. The bed was still metal, but it looked different¡ªlike bamboo, warm and rustic. I remembered when hospitals switched to this style. At first, peopleined about the cost, but it worked¡ªshorter stays, faster recovery, no depression.

    I sat up and saw Louis and Hannah sitting nearby. Pain shot through my body as I shifted on the bed.

    "How do you feel, Kim?" Hannah asked, her face full of worry.

    "I¡¯m okay," I said, leaning back gently. "Why am I here?" I reached out, touching Louis¡¯s hand.

    "We don¡¯t know. Alpha Darwin called us toe and stay with you," Louis replied, looking just as confused.

    "My father actually called you?" I asked, shocked. He had never involved my friends in anything like this before.

    "Yes, Alpha Darwin called," Hannah confirmed. "He told us to stick around and make sure you¡¯re okay."

    "My father said that?" I repeated, disbelief filling my voice. Why would my father want my friends to look after me? Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    "Yes, he did," Louis added. "He even told us not to leave you alone."

    I frowned, my heart racing. Why would my father give such orders? What was going on? "Okay, fine. But... did either of you notice anything strange about my hands?" I asked, a worried look on my face.

    "Strange? What do you mean?" Hannah asked, her voice tense.

    "What are you talking about?" Louis¡¯s tone grew serious.

    Their confused expressions told me they had no idea what I meant. "Huh? Never mind," I quickly said, brushing it off.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Kimberly?" Hannah¡¯s eyes searched mine, clearly worried.

    "Yes, Hannah, I¡¯m fine. I just needed some rest, I guess, to clear my head."

    "That¡¯s a good n!" Louis said cheerfully, but I turned to face Hannah again. "So, where¡¯s my father?"

    As soon as I asked, Louis and Hannah exchanged a nce. Louis looked ufortable, and Hannah avoided my gaze, clearing her throat.

    "What¡¯s going on with you two? Why aren¡¯t you answering me?"

    "Your father¡¯s fine, Kimberly," Hannah said, patting my back. "He couldn¡¯te, so he sent us instead."

    "I know he¡¯s fine, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. Where is he *right now*?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, Kimberly. He¡¯s okay," Hannah repeated, her voice calm.

    "Stop telling me to calm down, Hannah! I just want to know where he is!" I said, frustrated. I tried to get out of bed, but Louis gently pulled me back.

    "He¡¯s attending an important meeting," Louis finally said.

    "On a Saturday afternoon? What meeting could be so important?" I asked in disbelief. My father only held meetings on Tuesdays and Thursdays. A Saturday meeting meant something serious.

    "It¡¯s c¡ª" Louis started to exin, but Hannah cut him off.

    "Louis, stop!" she snapped. "Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s still recovering? Don¡¯t make things worse."

    "I¡¯m not making anything worse, Hannah! She deserves to know what¡¯s going on with the pack."

    "And what good will that do? Don¡¯t you remember what Alpha Darwin told us? He specifically said not to tell her."

    Louis fell silent, his face tense as if he¡¯d just remembered something important. I sat there, watching them, utterly confused. What were they hiding? And why did my father tell them not to tell me?

    "I¡¯m fine, really. You don¡¯t have to protect me." I looked at Louis, pleading. "Please, just tell me what¡¯s happening."

    Louis nced at Hannah, seeking her approval. She hesitated for a moment but then nodded. I quickly turned back to Louis, eager to hear what he had to say.

    "The pack council meeting is happening right now."

    "What?" I gasped. "The pack council? Why? Where?" My heart pounded as fear washed over me. Pack council meetings were rare and usually meant something was terribly wrong. The worst-case scenario? The dismissal of an Alpha.

    "The meeting¡¯s at the pack house. All the elders from the nearby territories are there," Louis said gravely.

    "This sounds serious. I have to go!" I said, jumping out of bed. But before I could reach the door, Hannah stepped in front of me.

    "Kimberly, stop! Think for a second," she urged, her voice firm.

    "There¡¯s nothing to think about! I need to be there!" I argued, pushing past her.

    "Why? To cause a scene? Do you really think that¡¯s a good idea?" Hannah snapped, her eyes zing.

    "Kimberly, listen to her," Louis added, pulling me gently back onto the bed. "Now isn¡¯t the time to make things worse."

    I knew they were worried, but they didn¡¯t understand. I had to be there. I couldn¡¯t let the council make any decisions without knowing what was going on.

    "No! I¡¯m going to that meeting!" I shouted, determination in my voice as I stormed toward the door, ready for whatever awaited me...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    All the Elders from packs inside and around the city sat in a circle, their faces tense and displeased. It felt like a fight could break out at any moment.

    They were gathered because of Alpha Darwin, leader of the Moonstone Pack. An emergency meeting of the pack¡¯s council had been called, and Darwin was ced at the center of the group.

    Alpha Derrick, the youngest but most intimidating Alpha, sat across from Alpha Darwin. His powerful presence made the other Alphas uneasy.

    Derrick held Alpha Darwin¡¯s gaze, never looking away, trying to instill fear in him. But Alpha Darwin didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.

    Alpha Kelly, the oldest and leader of the Lock¡¯s Heart Pack, stood up to address the council.

    "I¡¯m sure everyone here knows why this meeting was called. Let¡¯s get straight to the point and start without wasting time."

    The council members nodded, agreeing with Kelly. Many seemed eager to see Alpha Darwin fall.

    "As we all know, if an Alpha¡¯s first daughter is rejected, that Alpha loses their status. Alpha Darwin is no exception. His daughter, Kimberly, was rejected by Alpha Derrickst night. So, Alpha Darwin must step down as leader of the Moonstone Pack," Alpha Kelly dered, then sat back down. "Does anyone have anything to add?"

    "I do," said Alpha Jethro, one of Alpha Darwin¡¯s closest allies. "We all know Alpha Darwin¡¯s other daughter, Mona, was chosen by Alpha Derrick yesterday. It doesn¡¯t seem fair for him to lose his title because of Kimberly¡¯s rejection."

    Alpha Darwin felt a wave of relief. Jethro¡¯s support gave him hope. Maybe he still had allies here.

    "That¡¯s against the council¡¯s rules!" an Elder shouted. "We can¡¯t ignore the fact that his first daughter was rejected. He must step down."

    The council was clearly divided. Many older members disliked Alpha Darwin. They¡¯d hated him for years because he refused to let them steal from the council¡¯s funds.

    As treasurer, Alpha Darwin made sure every penny was ounted for, and that earned him a lot of enemies.

    "Yes, Kimberly was rejected, but Mona was chosen! What do you have to say about that?" Alpha Jethro roared, his voice filled with anger.

    The room erupted into chaos. Elders whispered to each other, pointing at Alpha Darwin with disdain.

    Alpha Derrick remained calm, watching the scene unfold, his cold eyes fixed on Alpha Darwin.

    Derrick knew the council might consider Alpha Darwin¡¯s situation and show him some mercy. But Derrick didn¡¯t care about the council¡¯s opinions. He wanted to be above all of them.

    "Silence!" Alpha Kelly mmed his fist on the table. The room instantly fell quiet. "We can¡¯t finish this today. We¡¯ll reconvene after Alpha Derrick¡¯s engagement to Mona," Kelly announced.

    "That¡¯s a good idea," one Elder agreed.

    "Let¡¯s hope everything is settled by then," another added.

    As the council members filed out, Alpha Derrick and Alpha Darwin remained behind.

    "Why are you doing this?" Alpha Darwin broke the silence.

    Derrick, who was about to stand, paused. He leaned back in his chair, mocking Darwin with azy smile.

    "What am I doing, exactly?" he asked, cing two fingers on his chin.

    "You¡¯re tearing my family apart and trying to bring me down. What have I done to deserve this?"

    Derrick chuckled, clearly enjoying the moment. "You¡¯re mistaken. I have no interest in your family. I just can¡¯t stand your daughter Kimberly. She¡¯s not my type."

    "But you chose her first!" Darwin protested.

    "That was before I met her. She¡¯s too slow-witted for me," Derrick said, his face twisted in disgust.

    "I don¡¯t understand. Why do you hate Kimberly so much? And if you didn¡¯t want her, why choose her younger sister, Mona? You¡¯ve caused so much pain."

    Derrick scoffed. "Your daughters have never gotten along. You just didn¡¯t see it."

    "Are you saying I¡¯ve failed as a father?"

    Derrick stood, brushing off Darwin¡¯s concerns. "You¡¯ll figure it out soon enough. Now, I need to prepare for my engagement."

    "Can you dy the engagement?" Darwin asked desperately.

    Derrick froze, turning slowly to face him. "And why would I do that?"

    "Because Mona will turn 18 in two weeks. I want her toplete her first shift before the engagement. You can n the wedding after that. It¡¯s thest favor I¡¯ll ask of you."

    Derrick stared at Darwin for a moment, then smirked. "Fine, two weeks it is," he said, walking out.

    As Derrick left, Darwin breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡¯Two weeks should be enough time for Kimberly toe to terms with everything,¡¯ he thought, a smile creeping across his face.

    *************

    An hourter, Alpha Darwin arrived home. The first person he saw was Luna Catherine, standing with her hands on her hips.

    "What happened at the council meeting?" she demanded.

    "Nothing," Darwin replied, brushing past her.

    "Nothing?" Catherine wasn¡¯t having it. She followed him into the bedroom. "What do you mean ¡¯nothing¡¯? Have you heard thetest news?"

    Darwin, unbothered, took off his shirt and hung it in the closet. "What news?" he asked, pulling on a casual shirt.

    "Mona and Alpha Derrick¡¯s engagement has been dyed by two weeks!" Catherine shouted, her anger boiling over.

    Darwin couldn¡¯t hide his smile. ¡¯That was fast,¡¯ he thought. "Why the dy?"

    "What do you mean, ¡¯why¡¯? It¡¯s because of Kimberly! What have you done?" Catherine yelled.

    Darwin rolled his eyes and left the room without responding.

    "You can¡¯t just walk away! Why do you always favor Kimberly over Mona?" she screamed, chasing him into the living room.

    "They¡¯re both my daughters, Catherine. I don¡¯t favor one over the other."

    "Are you sure about that? We both know which one is really your daughter," she spat, her words filled with venom.

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" a voice interrupted. It was Mona, standing by the doorway, her face a mix of confusion and shock.

    Both Darwin and Catherine turned to face her, stunned...

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8</h4>

    "Sorry, Kimberly, but you can¡¯t go!" Hannah blocked my path as soon as I headed for the door, grabbing both of my hands.

    Before I could process what she was doing, Louis also stepped in front of me. He smiled and backed her up. "We can¡¯t let you leave."

    "Do you both realize that if I don¡¯t get to my dad¡¯s ce on time, something awful might happen to him?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Nothing bad will happen to Alpha Darwin. Trust him to handle it. I think he¡¯s keeping you here for a reason, to protect you from something," Louis said, his face serious.

    "Yeah, Louis is right. Alpha Darwin knows what he¡¯s doing. You just need to trust him!" Hannah added confidently.

    Hearing them both, I started doubting myself. If my dad told them to keep me here, he must have had a good reason. Maybe I should just listen, like they said.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll stay," I sighed, slowly pulling my wrist free from Hannah¡¯s grip before sitting back down on the bed.

    "Finally, you¡¯re acting like a good daughter!" Hannah teased, giggling behind her hand.

    "Oh,e on, Hannah! I¡¯ve been a good daughter since the day I was born!" I growled, rolling my eyes and pouting.

    "I believe you," Louis chuckled, trying to keep a straight face.

    We spent the next few minutes joking and chatting. Suddenly, Louis¡¯s phone started buzzing beside me on the bed. He quickly grabbed it, unlocked it, and his face lit up.

    "What the heck!" Louis shouted, jumping to his feet.

    Hannah and I shot up in surprise. "What happened?" we both said at the same time.

    "Hahaha!" Louisughed and pulled me into a bear hug, spinning me around.

    "What¡¯s going on with you?" Hannah smacked him lightly on the neck, pulling him off me. "Tell us!"

    "Alpha Derrick and Mona postponed their engagement!" Louis waved his phone in front of our faces, showing us the news.

    "Oh my gosh, that¡¯s amazing!" Hannah started jumping with joy.

    I grabbed the phone from his hand to read it myself. What I saw made my heart race. The news was straight from Alpha Derrick himself, announced in an interview that morning.

    "Why would he make this public?" I muttered, ring at the phone. Both Hannah and Louis stopped celebrating and looked at me, confused.

    "Aren¡¯t you happy?" Hannah asked, shocked.

    "What¡¯s there to celebrate?" I clenched my teeth, trying to keep calm.

    "You should be d, Kim! This means Alpha Derrick won¡¯t be able to make you his ve anytime soon!" Louis said cheerfully.

    "Exactly! This is great news for you!" Hannah echoed.

    "Does it stop him from making me his ve in two weeks? No. So why should I be happy?" I tossed the phone back to Louis and sat back on the bed.

    Something felt wrong. The engagement was postponed, not canceled. It meant my father and Alpha Derrick must have had some sort of discussion at the council meeting.

    Alpha Derrick isn¡¯t the type to agree to something like this so easily. He must¡¯ve had a long conversation with my dad before making such a big announcement.

    ¡¯Did Dad talk to Mona about this? I doubt it. She would never agree to a dy,¡¯ I thought, trying to make sense of it all.

    "Kimberly!" Hannah¡¯s voice broke my train of thought. I hadn¡¯t even noticed she was calling my name.

    "Yeah? What is it?" I asked.

    "What are you thinking about? You¡¯re free for now. You should be happy."

    "I wish I could be happy, but I can¡¯t," I admitted.

    "Why not? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about your step-sister again!" Hannah¡¯s face twisted in annoyance at the mention of Mona.

    "I¡¯m not worried about Mona. I¡¯m more worried about my dad. Something must¡¯ve happened for Alpha Derrick to dy the engagement."

    "Your dad is fine, trust me. You don¡¯t need to worry about him," Louis said, trying tofort me. His calm voice gave me a sense of relief.

    Maybe I really didn¡¯t need to worry. Dad has always managed to pull through tough situations.

    "Now that you¡¯ve got nothing to do for two weeks, let¡¯s make the most of it!" Louis suggested with a grin.

    Hannah quickly grabbed my hand, nodding. "Yes! Let¡¯s have some fun together!"

    "That sounds like a n. Count me in," I agreed, feeling a little better. Maybe this was myst chance to enjoy life before everything changed.

    I had always been a good daughter, doing my best to live up to the pack¡¯s expectations. I may not be the most beautiful, but I¡¯ve always prided myself on my intelligence and ability to solve problems.

    Most of the pack was surprised when I didn¡¯t find a mate after my first shift. They expected me to end up with someone strong, but fate had other ns.

    In the end, I had no one. Things would stay this way until I breathed myst breath.

    Just as we finished talking, the pack doctor arrived to check my pulse and give me some medicine. A few minutester, I was discharged from the hospital.

    Hannah and Louis made sure to walk with me as we headed back to the pack house...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Luna Catherine instantly realized she¡¯d said too much when she saw Mona¡¯s expression. The tension in the room was thick, especially when Alpha Darwin gave her a cold, piercing look.

    Luna Catherine hurried to Mona¡¯s side, trying to smooth things over.

    "Mona, sweetheart, don¡¯t worry. Your father and I were just having a grown-up discussion." She gently stroked Mona¡¯s hair, trying tofort her.

    But Mona wasn¡¯t easily swayed. She stared at both her parents, clearly suspicious. "But Mom, what I overheard sounded really serious..."

    Alpha Darwin¡¯s deep voice cut through. "How long have you been standing there?"

    Mona blinked, caught off guard. "I just got here, Dad."

    "Good." Alpha Darwin¡¯s tone softened slightly. "Forget what your mother said. The only thing bothering her is the dy in your engagement to Alpha Derrick."

    "Wait, what? My engagement is postponed? Why? Since when?" Mona¡¯s voice was filled with confusion and disappointment. Her face scrunched up, clearly upset.

    "It¡¯s just for two weeks. There¡¯s no need to worry," Alpha Darwin said calmly, trying to ease her.

    Her mother quickly added, "Your father¡¯s right, Mona. The engagement will still happen. Just focus on your uing eighteenth birthday and your first shift, okay?"

    Mona nodded, though her heart wasn¡¯t in it. "Okay, Mom. I need to go."

    She kept her voice calm, but she was holding back the hurt she felt. Why hadn¡¯t Alpha Derrick told her himself?

    "Alright, honey. I¡¯ll see youter." Luna Catherine gave Mona a tight hug, holding her a little longer than usual before letting her go.

    Once Mona left, Luna Catherine turned toward the bedroom, but Alpha Darwin¡¯s voice stopped her.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    Luna Catherine froze but didn¡¯t turn around. "I¡¯m going back to the room."

    "You can¡¯t just walk away like that. We¡¯re not done talking!" Alpha Darwin growled, his anger rising again.

    "I thought we were done." Luna Catherine¡¯s voice was calm, but her back remained turned.

    "Who said we were done? You?" He scoffed, his voice dripping with frustration. "How could you be so careless? What if Mona had heard more? Or worse¡ªwhat if Kimberly had overheard? How would you exin yourself then?"

    Luna spun around, eyes zing. "There it is! You¡¯re always thinking about Kimberly! But you need to understand, she¡¯s going to find out the truth eventually!" With that, she stormed out, leaving Alpha Darwin speechless.

    He watched her leave but didn¡¯t call after her. Sighing heavily, he slumped back on the sofa, muttering to himself, "One day, you¡¯ll all understand."

    *****

    Around 4:00 p.m., Mona stormed into Alpha Derrick¡¯spany building. She had skipped going to his mansion, knowing he wouldn¡¯t be there this time of day. She was on a mission to confront him.

    Since it was the weekend, most of the staff weren¡¯t in. The few that were working bowed their heads respectfully as she walked past, acknowledging her future Luna status.

    Mona gave a brief nod in return, her focus solely on Derrick.

    As she approached his office, the two guards stationed at the door greeted her. "Good evening, ma¡¯am," one of them said politely.

    But Mona wasn¡¯t in the mood for pleasantries. "I need to speak to Alpha Derrick. Now."

    The second guard stepped forward, his voice apologetic. "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but Alpha Derrick gave strict orders not to let anyone in at the moment."

    "I¡¯m not ¡¯anyone.¡¯ I¡¯m his future Luna! Now, get out of my way!" Mona¡¯s voice was sharp with anger.

    "We¡¯re sorry, but we can¡¯t let you in right now." Both guards held their ground.

    Mona red at them, feeling humiliated. But she wasn¡¯t giving up that easily. She paused for a moment, then pointed over their shoulders.

    "What¡¯s that?"

    Both guards instinctively turned to look. In that split second, Mona dashed into the office, mming the door behind her.

    "Ma¡¯am! Ma¡¯am!" The guards called after her, but before they could follow, Alpha Derrick¡¯s calm voice rang out.

    "Let her be." He waved them away, remaining seated on the sofa.

    Mona stormed over to him, her fury boiling over. "Why did you tell your guards to keep me out?"

    "It wasn¡¯t just you," Derrick replied coolly. "I asked them to keep everyone out."

    "That¡¯s not the point!" Mona fumed. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the postponement before making it public? How could you do that to me?"

    Derrick remained calm, his gaze steady. "Because I was told to."

    Mona blinked in shock. "Told? Who could possibly tell you what to do?"

    "Your father, Alpha Darwin."

    "My dad?" Mona couldn¡¯t believe it. "But why? Why would he ask you to do something like that?"

    "That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to ask him." Derrick stood firm. "He pleaded with me, and I agreed."

    Mona¡¯s mind raced. Could it be about Kimberly? Was her father trying to protect her? The thought made her blood boil.

    "It has to be about Kimberly," she muttered. "My dad wouldn¡¯t ask for a favor unless it was about her."

    Derrick chuckled, but said nothing.

    Mona took a deep breath. "I¡¯ll talk to himter. But for now, why are you still at the office? What¡¯s so important?"

    "I have paperwork that needs to be signed before Monday," Derrick answered, flipping through the files on his desk.

    "Well," Mona purred, moving closer to him, "I need a favor from you." She leaned in, her lips brushing his ear.

    Derrick stiffened, trying to resist her charm but ultimately giving in. "What kind of favor?"

    She whispered her request softly, her lips barely touching his skin. Derrick raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure that won¡¯t get you in trouble?"

    "I¡¯ll be fine. I just need your help."

    "Alright," Derrick agreed after a moment. "I¡¯ll assign some of my men to help you tonight."

    Mona¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Thank you, baby!" She nted a quick kiss on his cheek.

    "But," Derrick said with a smirk, "there¡¯s a price."

    Mona¡¯s cheeks flushed red. "I know, and I¡¯m ready to pay it."

    "Good." Derrick grinned, smacking her lightly on the backside as he stood. "Let¡¯s go."

    They left the office together, Derrick grabbing his briefcase as they rushed out...

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9</h4>

    When I arrived at the pack house that evening with Hannah and Louis by my side, the ce was eerily quiet.

    In the morning, it was bustling with activity. Now, the silence caught me off guard. Maybe it was because of Mona¡¯s engagement being postponed.

    Whatever the reason, everyone seemed calmer.

    "Why¡¯s it so quiet? It¡¯s like everyone¡¯s mourning," Hannah whispered as we walked in together.

    "You should know by now," Louis replied, raising a hand to signal for Hannah to be quiet as we approached the door.

    I didn¡¯t say a word, keeping my calm. I knew Hannah. The moment I brought up Mona, she¡¯d go on and on, never stopping.

    Hannah never liked Mona¡¯s attitude. Any chance to criticize her, and she¡¯d jump on it. Afterst night¡¯s drama, Hannah would love nothing more than to rant all evening.

    So, I stayed silent to avoid more trouble with Luna Catherine and Mona. Louis being there helped keep Hannah in check, too.

    As soon as we stepped inside, I saw my dad, Alpha Darwin, sitting on the sofa, watching TV. Relief washed over me seeing him, especially after the stressful council meeting today.

    "Dad!" I shouted, running towards him. He smiled and opened his arms, and I hugged him tightly.

    "Kimberly, sweetheart, how are you feeling?" He pulled me back to look at me, motioning for me to sit beside him. Louis and Hannah greeted him and took seats across from us.

    "I¡¯m fine, Dad," I assured him.

    "Are you sure? Did the pack doctor clear you?" His tone grew firm, knowing I could easily leave the hospital without caring about my health.

    "Dad, the doctor said I¡¯m okay, just need some rest."

    "Good," he nodded, then turned to Louis and Hannah. "Thank you both for staying with her today. I know it wasst-minute."

    "No need to thank us, Alpha Darwin," Hannah replied respectfully. "That¡¯s what friends are for."

    "Still, I really appreciate it," Dad insisted.

    "Kimberly can always count on us," Louis added confidently.

    "That¡¯s good to hear," Dad smiled and turned back to me. "We need to talk tonight. Do you have time?"

    His sudden serious tone told me this was important. "Of course, Dad."

    Hannah and Louis, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, stood up. "We¡¯ll head out now, Alpha Darwin," Hannah said with a smile.

    "So soon? I hoped you¡¯d stay for dinner," Dad tried to persuade them, but they insisted on leaving.

    After saying their goodbyes, I walked them to the door. Once they left, I headed back inside. By then, Luna Catherine had joined my dad in the living room, sitting next to him.

    "I¡¯ll be in my room, Dad," I said, ignoring herpletely.

    "Alright, sweetheart. I¡¯ll be there soon," Dad replied.

    "Okay," I mumbled and hurried upstairs, determined to avoid Luna Catherine and Mona for the next two weeks. That was my best chance of staying out of trouble.

    When I got to my room, everything looked the same as this morning. I nced at the mirror, and memories of what happened before I passed out flooded back.

    I remembered someone knocking on my door just as I saw my hands glowing like the ocean. I was about to open the door when numbness took over my body.

    "Wait, someone dide in before I passed out," I muttered to myself, piecing together the memory. "And it wasn¡¯t Dad."

    I shook off the thought, heading to my closet to change. I¡¯d been wearing the same outfit since yesterday, pretending I was on a date with Alpha Derrick. It was time to get out of it.

    I grabbed a pair of pink leggings and a white round-neck shirt from my closet. As I pulled them out, I scrunched up the dress in my hands. The sight of it reminded me ofst night¡¯s pain.

    After changing, Iy down on my bed. My mind raced. I was sure I¡¯d seen someonee into my room before I fainted. I didn¡¯t know if it was a man or a woman, but it definitely wasn¡¯t Dad.

    Just as I was deep in thought, I heard a knock on my door. I jumped up, expecting it to be Dad.

    To my surprise, it was Mona standing at the door. My breath caught, and for a moment, I froze. Neither of us spoke, just staring at each other.

    "What? Are you going to let me in?" Mona finally broke the silence, her tone guarded, different from this morning.

    "Why are you here? I can¡¯t deal with you right now," I snapped, anger rising in my chest.

    "I¡¯m not here to fight. I need to tell you something important." She pushed past me into my room before I could stop her.

    With a sigh, I closed the door behind her. "What is it?"

    "You can have Alpha Derrick. He¡¯s yours now," Mona said with a sly grin.

    Her words hit me like a brick. "What?" I blinked, trying to understand. "What do you mean?"

    "You heard me. I¡¯m stepping aside. You can have him," she repeated, her smile widening.

    "I¡¯m not in the mood for your games. Get out of my room," I snapped, my patience wearing thin.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll leave. But before I go, I¡¯m giving you a choice. Do you want to be free of Alpha Derrick, or do you want to be his ve in two weeks? You have until tomorrow night to decide."

    And with that, Mona walked out, leaving me speechless. I sat down on the bed, my mind swirling with her ultimatum.

    If I epted, I could free myself and save my dad¡¯s reputation. But could I trust Mona? After what happenedst night, she wasn¡¯t the same stepsister I grew up with.

    "Should I take her offer?" I whispered to myself, unsure of what to do.

    "What are you muttering to yourself?"

    I jumped, startled, and looked up to see my father standing right next to me. I had been so deep in thought that I didn¡¯t even notice him entering the room...

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad," I said quickly, adjusting myself on the bed. He sat down beside me.

    "What brings you here?" I asked, trying to look puzzled.

    "I told you earlier we needed to talk about something important. Did you forget already?" His eyes locked onto mine, his tone serious.

    "Oh, right. I remember now!" I forced a smile, trying to hide my unease. I couldn¡¯t let him see how troubled I was by what Mona had said earlier.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?" he asked, his voice softer now, as if he could sense something was off. His worried expression made it clear he wanted me to open up.

    "I¡¯m fine, Dad. Let¡¯s just talk about why you¡¯re here."

    "Alright, sweetheart." He sighed. "Have you heard about the engagement between Alpha Derrick and Mona being postponed?"

    "Yes, I heard about it when I was at the hospital. But why was it postponed so suddenly?"

    "I was the one who asked for it," he said calmly, surprising me. He seemedpletely unfazed by what he was saying.

    "What? Why, Dad? How did you do that?"

    "I spoke with Alpha Derrick and requested the dy until Mona turns eighteen. I want her to go through her first shift with the family before getting engaged," he exined, his tone even.

    I felt a wave of relief wash over me. So that was why the engagement was postponed¡ªit was for Mona¡¯s own good. "Did you tell Luna Catherine and Mona about this yet?"

    "Not yet. Mona¡¯s been gone all day, and her mother¡¯s been avoiding me ever since she heard the news. She¡¯s furious for no reason," he said, shaking his head.

    "Actually, Dad... Mona¡¯s back. She was here just a few minutes ago."

    "Mona¡¯s here?" He sounded surprised.

    "Yes. Maybe she came in through the back door. I haven¡¯t seen her since the afternoon either."

    "Really? Then I¡¯ll go talk to her in her room."

    "You should," I agreed. "And, Dad, you really need to tell Luna Catherine soon. You know how she is. She¡¯ll be even more upset if she hears about the reason of the postponement from someone else."

    "I¡¯ll talk to her in the morning. Thanks for the advice, my love." He gave me a warm side hug.

    "You¡¯re wee, Dad!" I smiled, feeling a bit lighter.

    "Kimberly, there¡¯s something else you need to know," he said, his tone suddenly more serious. His eyes stayed locked on mine.

    I felt my heart race. "W-what is it, Dad?" I stammered.

    "Have you noticed any¡ª¡ª?"

    Before he could finish, the door flew open, and Luna Catherine stormed in. "What are you two whispering about?" she demanded.

    Both my dad and I turned to look at her. She was furious, her gaze hard and sharp.

    I bit my tongue, determined to stay out of it. I knew better than to engage with her.

    "Am I not allowed to have a private conversation with my daughter?" My dad¡¯s voice was tight with anger.

    "You call this private? You left me alone in the living room for this?" She shot me a hostile nce, clearly ming me for taking up his time.

    I stayed quiet, refusing to get drawn into the argument.

    Dad¡¯s jaw clenched, but he kept his voice steady. "Catherine, what is it you want? Why are you doing this?"

    "I need to talk to you. Right now."

    "Fine, then say whatever it is you need to say," he replied, trying to keep hisposure.

    "Not here," she snapped, looking around the room with disgust. "This ce is suffocating. Let¡¯s go to our room."

    My dad looked like he was on the verge of losing his temper, so I quickly grabbed his hand, trying to calm him down.

    "Listen to her, Dad. We can finish our talk in the morning," I whispered, hoping to defuse the tension.

    He looked at me, his expression softening. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, Dad. It¡¯s okay. You can go."

    Luna Catherine watched us, her anger simmering just below the surface. She was clearly holding herself back from saying something nasty to me.

    Dad stood up reluctantly, giving her onest re before walking towards the door.

    "You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m going with him. If I hadn¡¯t, you would¡¯ve regretted it," Luna Catherine hissed at me before storming out.

    I didn¡¯t respond, refusing to let her get to me. I wouldn¡¯t let her words affect me anymore.

    Once they were both gone, I locked my door, ensuring I wouldn¡¯t have any more unwanted visitors tonight. I needed peace, just for a while.

    Iy down on my bed, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. The events of the day weighed heavily on my mind. After a few minutes of tossing and turning, I got up and walked to my closet.

    I pulled out the dress I had worn the night before. Holding it in my hands, I sighed. "How could this dress be part of two such different memories?" I whispered to myself.

    I brought the fabric to my nose, hoping to catch a familiar scent, but all I could smell was the hospital.

    Frustrated, I threw the dress to the ground. "This is driving me insane!" I muttered, thinking back to the mysterious man I had met the night before.

    Why hadn¡¯t I asked for his name? How could I be so careless?

    "Who does he think he is, leaving me like that?" I growled, feeling the anger rise in my chest. "He probably thinks I¡¯m just easy because I let my guard down."

    I sank back onto my bed, feeling both embarrassed and furious. "What if he was a spy from another pack? What if this ruins my father¡¯s reputation?"

    I buried my face in my hands, tears of frustration welling up in my eyes. "How could I be so stupid?"

    "Who are you calling stupid?" a familiar voice suddenly whispered from the shadows of my closet.

    I froze, my heart pounding, as I slowly turned toward the sound.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11</h4>

    "Hello? Who¡¯s there?" My voice trembled as I carefully slid out of bed, tiptoeing toward the closet.

    My heart pounded in my chest, confusion swirling in my mind. "How could someone be hiding in my closet?"

    I froze when I saw a figure emerging from behind the wardrobe, my breath catching in my throat.

    "It¡¯s me!" A young man stepped forward with an air of confidence, his elegance undeniable.

    His appearance, so refined and polished, made my heart flutter unexpectedly. "It¡¯s great to see you again, Miss Kimberly!"

    His dark, intense eyes and soft, melodic voice filled the room with a strange charm. My mind went nk as I stared at him.

    Was this real? Could he really be the one standing here, in front of me? His fingers yfully pointed at me as he shed a warm smile.

    "Aren¡¯t you d to see your old friend?"

    Old friend? My pulse quickened, and I felt a strange heat rise to my face. He was wless¡ªperfect in every way. I was lost in his presence, unable to pull myself together.

    "Huh?" I finally managed to scoff, feeling embarrassed.

    He took a step closer, and I quickly looked away, staring at the floor to avoid his intense gaze. "W-what route did you use to get here?" I stammered, pointing dumbly at the closet.

    Hisugh was soft but rich, sending a shiver through me. "I¡¯ve been here since the morning, waiting eagerly for your return."

    "Since m-morning?" I stuttered, shocked. "But... why? And how did you even get in here?"

    "I wanted to surprise you. When I got here this morning, I found you had cked out. So, I used your phone to text your dad. I told him what happened, and he came right away to take you to the hospital."

    I blinked in disbelief. "Wait, that was you? I knew I sensed someone before I passed out..."

    "Yep, it was me," he confirmed with a smile.

    "Oh... well, thanks for that," I said awkwardly. "But, why? Why were you here? You¡¯ve been here all day? What if I hadn¡¯te back tonight? Would you have waited forever?" My questions spilled out rapidly.

    He gently ced a finger on my lips, silencing me. "Shh. Rx. I¡¯ll answer everything one by one." His touch was soft, his voice soothing. My heart skipped a beat.

    ¡¯Did his hand just touch my lips?¡¯ My mind raced, and I found myself staring at him like a deer in headlights. His deep eyes were so close to mine that I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry.

    "Uh, what... what brings you here?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

    "I wanted to see you again." His words were simple, but the way he said them felt like an electric charge running through me.

    "But... why?"

    He chuckled, shaking his head slightly. "I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯ve just been thinking about you, about seeing you again."

    "Oh," I nodded, not sure what else to say.

    He hesitated for a moment before adding, "I thought you¡¯d ask for my name first."

    His words made me freeze. ¡¯Oh no! He must¡¯ve heard everything I was saying earlier!¡¯ I felt my face flush with embarrassment.

    *Clearing throat* "What¡¯s your name?"

    "Damien," he said with a soft smile.

    "Oh, Damien... that¡¯s a nice name," I said, trying to sound nonchnt, but inside I was thrilled to finally know it.

    "Seems like you¡¯re not much of a talker, just likest night," Damien remarked with a slight chuckle. "Or... are you ufortable around me?"

    "No, it¡¯s not that!" I protested, quickly shaking my head.

    He patted the bed beside him. "Come sit."

    Hesitant, I walked over and sat next to him.

    "So, when are you leaving?" I asked, hoping not to sound too blunt. "You can¡¯t stay here all night."

    He threw his head back andughed heartily, catching me off guard. Hisughter was infectious, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "You really don¡¯t want me staying here, huh?" His eyes sparkled with amusement. "Are you expecting someone else?"

    "What? No!" I shot him a re, my cheeks flushing. "It¡¯s just... what if someone sees you here? It could cause problems. How would I exin why a guy is in my room at this hour?"

    He grinned, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Okay, okay! I was just teasing. I¡¯m not staying, don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to check on you, and now that I see you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll be on my way."

    My heart sank a little as he stood up, getting ready to leave. I didn¡¯t want him to go, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it. Instead, I just sat there in silence, watching him.

    He made his way to the door, but I quickly remembered. "Wait! You can¡¯t leave through the door. Someone might see you."

    He turned back, a mischievous smile on his face. "Ah, you¡¯re right!" He changed direction, heading for the window instead.

    I watched in awe as he reached for the window. "Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay going out that way?" I asked, genuinely concerned.

    "Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine," he assured me, shing me onest smile.

    Just as he grabbed the window, we heard a knock at the door. My heart dropped.

    "Hush!" I whispered frantically, waving my hand at him to stay quiet. "Who is it?" I called out, trying to sound calm.

    "It¡¯s me, Kimberly. Open the door."

    My heart froze. "Dad!!" I gasped, spinning around to face Damien.

    I quickly rushed to Damien¡¯s side and whispered in his ear, "My dad ising in. You need to hide in the closet again, now!"

    "Okay," he replied without hesitation, slipping back behind the closet.

    I hurriedly readjusted the window curtains and walked toward the door, trying to seem half-asleep. As I unlocked it, I yawned for added effect.

    "Dad, why are you back?" I stretched, feigning sleepiness.

    "Were you already asleep?" he asked, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    "Yes, Dad... you woke me up by knocking," I replied, rubbing my eyes.

    "I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I just need to check something," he said, stepping past me without further exnation.

    My heart began to race as he went straight to the window and opened it, ncing outside.

    I stood frozen, unsure how to stop him without raising suspicion...

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12</h4>

    "Why are you looking outside?" I asked, my confusion real.

    "I found out from the guards that someone tried to enter the pack house this morning under false pretenses. We¡¯ve been on high alert ever since," he exined, now making his way toward my wardrobe.

    Panic surged through me. If he opened the closet, he¡¯d find Damien. I darted to block him.

    "Dad, why are you checking my room?" I tried to sound casual but was clearly anxious, grabbing his wrist to lead him away from the closet.

    "I need to make sure you¡¯re safe. The person they saw earlier is dangerous, Kimberly. He¡¯s not from our area," Dad said, his voice serious.

    "I¡¯m fine, Dad. No one can get into my room without going through the guards first, right?" I gave him a small smile, trying to ease his worries.

    He hesitated but nodded. "You¡¯re right. I just wanted to be sure."

    "You¡¯ve done your part, Dad. Now go get some rest. I¡¯ll see you in the morning," I urged him toward the door.

    "Alright, alright. Goodnight, sweetheart," he said, giving me a quick hug before heading out.

    I breathed a sigh of relief as he left, but just as I was about to rx, a noise came from the closet. My heart skipped a beat.

    "What was that?" Dad asked, freezing in his tracks and turning toward the sound.

    "Uh, it¡¯s nothing!" I said quickly, trying to sound calm.

    "I definitely heard something," he said, taking a few steps toward the closet.

    "It¡¯s probably just one of my shirts falling off the hanger," I said, thinking on my feet.

    "That didn¡¯t sound like fabric, Kimberly. Let me check for you," he said, moving toward the closet.

    "No, Dad! You don¡¯t need to. There¡¯s nothing in there," I protested, but he was already reaching for the door.

    "Dad, you¡¯re invading my privacy!" I snapped, my voice rising with genuine frustration. "There are personal things in there that I don¡¯t want anyone to see!"

    He paused, looking taken aback. "I¡¯m sorry, honey. I didn¡¯t mean to invade your privacy. I just want to keep you safe."

    "I know, Dad. But trust me, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow, okay?" I softened my tone.

    "Okay, darling. I¡¯m sorry again. Goodnight," he said, finally backing away from the closet and leaving the room.

    Once I was sure he was gone, I locked the door and hurried to the closet. "You cane out now," I whispered.

    Damien emerged, wiping sweat from his brow. "That was too close," he said with a relieved chuckle.

    "You almost got caught!" Iughed nervously, shaking my head. "If I hadn¡¯t stopped him, he definitely would¡¯ve seen you."

    "I owe you one for that," Damien said, his eyes twinkling as he smiled at me. Even in the dim light, he looked effortlessly charming.

    "They¡¯re still looking for you outside, aren¡¯t they?" I asked, concerned. "Why don¡¯t you stay here for a little while longer?"

    "No," I said firmly before I could stop myself.

    His face fell, his smile fading. "No?" he repeated, disappointment clear in his voice.

    I wanted to take it back, but the word had already escaped. "You need to go," I murmured, guilt gnawing at me.

    "Alright, I understand," he said softly, his smile returning, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "I¡¯ll see you around." He made his way to the window.

    "Wait, Damien," I called, but it was toote. He had already swung his legs over the windowsill.

    "Bye for now!" he said, shing me onest smile before disappearing out the window.

    I rushed to the window, looking down, but there was no sign of him. "Where did he go so fast?" I muttered, bewildered. He was nowhere in sight, and it felt almost like a dream.

    I pulled the curtains closed, my mind racing. He had stayed here because he was hiding from the guards, but I hadn¡¯t put the pieces together in time. I hoped we¡¯d meet again soon. Despite everything, a part of me already missed him.

    ****************

    The next morning, sunlight streamed through my window. It was one of those days that felt light, like the start of something new. I sat up and stretched, feeling an odd sense of happiness I couldn¡¯t quite exin.

    After a long, hot shower, I got dressed in blue jeans and a white turtleneck. My hair was twisted into a neat bun, and I put on just a touch of makeup. I slipped into ck ankle boots, grabbed my ck coat, and slung my purse over my shoulder.

    As I stepped out of my room, my phone buzzed. I nced at the messages Hannah had sent the night before, noting where we¡¯d meet up that morning.

    Just as I was about to leave, I bumped into Luna Catherine in the hallway. She frowned, eyeing me up and down.

    "Watch where you¡¯re going," she snapped.

    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am," I replied quickly, not wanting to start anything.

    "Where are you off to in such a hurry?" she asked, her tone sharp.

    "I¡¯m going to meet up with Hannah and Louis," I muttered, hoping to avoid further conversation.

    "Hmph. Three idiots together like sheep," she hissed before stalking off.

    I took a deep breath, reminding myself not to let her ruin my good mood. Today would be a good day, and I wouldn¡¯t let anyone take that from me.

    As I reached the front door, another voice stopped me in my tracks.

    "Heading somewhere important this morning?" Mona asked, appearing behind me. She looked like she had just rolled out of bed, her hair a mess.

    I ignored her, opening the door. I wasn¡¯t going to let her or her mother¡¯s snidements get to me anymore.

    "Go ahead and ignore me," she called after me,ughing. "But when your precious friends get in trouble, don¡¯te running to me for help."

    Her words made me freeze. I turned slowly, feeling a strange tension in the air.

    "What did you say?" I asked, my heart pounding.

    Mona just grinned mischievously, and I felt my legs go weak.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13</h4>

    The abandoned house stood in eerie silence, as though it had chosen solitude, as if having people around was an unnecessary luxury.

    Before the varnish was applied, the floor had once been a highly polished parquet, with individual blocks carefully ced and sanded to a smooth finish. The window frames were sturdy, the walls were rock solid, and the ss was unbroken and triple-zed. In general, the area had the appearance of a set waiting for life to happen.

    But the smell gave it away, and the dust. Mostly, the smell. Musty and dry, like a ce sealed up for too long, untouched by fresh air.

    Inside the house, four burly men stood guard, their eyes sharp, masked to hide their identities. In front of them sat Hannah and Louis, tied to chairs with their hands bound behind them, facing each other. Both looked pale and weak, unconscious.

    Louis stirred first. Slowly, he blinked his eyes open, trying to make sense of his surroundings. His gaze fell on Hannah, tied up just like him.

    "Hannah! Hannah, wake up!" Louis shouted, his voice hoarse, stamping his feet hard on the floor.

    Hannah groaned and slowly opened her eyes. "W-What?" she stammered, confused. When her eyes locked on Louis, her panic red. "Louis! What is this? Where are we? What¡¯s happening?!"

    "Calm down, Hannah," Louis urged.

    "Calm down? How can I calm down? We¡¯re tied up!" Hannah¡¯s voice rose, her fear taking over. "What is going on?!"

    "I don¡¯t know, okay? Just breathe." Louis kept his voice steady, trying to keep her from spiraling.

    "Don¡¯t tell me to breathe!" she snapped. "This is serious! How did we end up here?"

    "I don¡¯t know either. Thest thing I remember is... we were at the coffee shop, waiting for Kimberly." Louis furrowed his brow, trying to piece it together. "Then those two guys approached us."

    **shback**

    Hannah and Louis had been sitting at a corner table in the coffee shop, talking about their ns for the day while waiting for Kimberly. The caf¨¦¡¯s warm tones and the smell of fresh coffee made it a cozy spot, but the peace was interrupted when two men walked up to their table.

    One of the men, lean and tall, spoke first. "There¡¯s someone who wants to talk to you both," he said.

    Hannah gave him a hard look. "And who might that be?" she asked, suspicion clear in her voice.

    "You¡¯ll see when youe outside," the second man replied, sounding annoyed.

    Hannah folded her arms and shot back, "Well, tell them toe here. I¡¯m not going anywhere with you."

    Louis leaned in, trying to de-escte the situation. "Hannah, maybe we should go see who it is," he said softly.

    "No! We don¡¯t know these guys, Louis! I¡¯m not moving." Hannah¡¯s face was set with stubbornness.

    Louis sighed and stood up. "I¡¯ll go. You stay here."

    Reluctantly, he followed the men outside. Hannah sat there, waiting, tapping her fingers anxiously on the table. Fifteen minutes passed, then twenty.

    "Where¡¯s Louis?" she muttered, standing up. After a few more minutes, she grabbed her bag and headed for the door.

    Outside, she spotted a ck van parked near the entrance. The two men stood next to it. "Where¡¯s Louis?" she demanded, approaching them.

    "He¡¯s inside, talking to our boss," one of them replied casually.

    Hannah frowned, uneasy. "Let me see him."

    "Sure," they said, opening the van door. But the moment she peeked inside, they grabbed her and shoved her in. The van sped off before she could scream.

    **End of shback**

    "I told you not to go with them!" Hannah yelled, her eyes zing with anger. "But you didn¡¯t listen!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, okay?" Louis said, his voice full of regret. "I should have listened to you."

    Hannah let out a deep breath. "Fine. Now, we just need to figure out how to get out of here."

    "Agreed." Louis shifted in his chair, trying to get closer to her.

    But before he could move further, a deep voice rang out. "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    Arge man stepped out from the shadows. His face was hidden behind a mask, his build as intimidating as a linebacker. "Did you really think you could escape?"

    "Who are you?!" Hannah shouted.

    The man stepped closer, bending down so that his masked face was just inches from hers. He grabbed her chin roughly. "You¡¯ll find out soon enough," he said, his voice low and threatening.

    Hannah red at him, then spat in his face. "Go to hell!" she hissed.

    The man¡¯s expression darkened. He mmed her back into the chair, gripping her throat. "You¡¯ll regret that!" he snarled, his hand tightening around her neck.

    "Hannah!" Louis yelled, struggling in his chair.

    The man smacked her across the face, and blood trickled from her lip. "Next time, keep your mouth shut."

    Another man, wearing a simr mask, walked over. "Joey, are they giving you trouble?" he asked, ncing at Louis and Hannah.

    "No," Joey replied, releasing Hannah and stepping back. "Not anymore."

    The second man nodded. "Good. We need to figure out what to do with them."

    Louis and Hannah exchanged a nervous nce.

    "What does the boss want with us?" Joey asked the other man, who he called Gilbert.

    "I don¡¯t know yet," Gilbert replied. "But she¡¯ll decide soon enough."

    "Well, let¡¯s make it quick. I don¡¯t like keeping them here for too long," Joey said, growing impatient.

    Gilbert checked his watch. "It¡¯s been two hours. Time for another dose."

    Joey nodded and walked over to a small box. He pulled out a syringe and approached Louis.

    "What are you doing?!" Louis shouted, trying to pull away.

    "Just something to keep your wolf in check," Joey smirked as he injected the substance into Louis¡¯ arm.

    Louis winced as the needle pierced his skin, the liquid burning as it entered his bloodstream. Joey moved to Hannah next, doing the same.

    "Joey! The boss is here!" Gilbert called from the doorway.

    Joey and Gilbert immediately straightened up as footsteps echoed through the hallway.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14</h4>

    **Kimberly¡¯s POV**

    "What did you just say?"

    I stepped closer, standing directly in front of her. Just seeing her smug grin made my blood boil. How could someone smile after causing so much pain? I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    "I¡¯m sure you heard every word I said, so don¡¯t act like I need to repeat myself!" Mona smirked.

    "I can take any of your insults, but don¡¯t you darey a hand on my friends!" The words slipped out of my mouth before I even realized, fueled by my rage.

    Ever since Alpha Derrick chose her as his future Luna, her arrogance has been unbearable. She¡¯s constantly testing my patience, pushing my limits.

    "You can act tough all you want, but soon you¡¯ll be nothing more than my servant. Enjoy your freedom while you still can." Mona¡¯s voice dripped with malice as she gave me a menacing look and started to walk away.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" I grabbed her wrist and yanked her back before she could take another step. Without thinking, I pped her hard across the face.

    "What... what did you just do?" She gasped, holding her cheek, eyes wide with shock.

    "Yeah, I pped you. And I¡¯ll do it again if you don¡¯t stop messing with me!" I shouted, my anger boiling over.

    "You¡¯ll regret this, Kimberly! I swear you will!" She spat the words at me before storming off to her room, her hand still pressed to her face.

    I knew I had crossed a line, but I didn¡¯t care. I was tired of her games, and that p was long overdue. Mona was always trying to get under my skin, but today, she went too far.

    I left the house soon after, needing to clear my head. Mona¡¯s threats didn¡¯t bother me; she was just trying to rattle me, and I wasn¡¯t going to let her seed.

    As I walked, my thoughts drifted back to my friends, Hannah and Louis. They were supposed to meet me at the coffee shop, but now I waste. I hoped they wouldn¡¯t be too annoyed.

    After an hour of walking, I arrived at the coffee shop, expecting to find them waiting. But when I looked around, neither of them was there.

    "Where are they?" I mumbled, pulling out my phone to call Hannah. The phone rang and rang, but she didn¡¯t pick up. I tried Louis next, but the same thing happened¡ªno answer.

    "What¡¯s going on?" I muttered, frowning as I sat down at an empty table. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

    ************

    Meanwhile, back at the house, Mona was fuming as she stormed into her room. Without wasting a second, she grabbed her phone and dialed Alpha Derrick. It rang twice before he picked up.

    "Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?" Mona snapped, her voiceced with anger.

    "I¡¯m busy, Mona. Just tell me what you need," Alpha Derrick replied coldly.

    "Do you know what Kimberly did to me? She pped me! Right across the face!"

    "Is that so?" His voice was t, almost uninterested.

    "Yes! You need to do something about her!" Mona¡¯s voice trembled with rage.

    "Look, I¡¯m sorry that happened, but I¡¯ll handle itter. Is there anything else?"

    "Yes! Not Kimberly... I want her friends to suffer for this!" she demanded.

    "What are you talking about? My men didn¡¯t take anyone."

    "What do you mean?" Mona¡¯s face twisted in confusion. "We agreed on this! Why would you change the n?"

    "I didn¡¯t change anything. My men went to the coffee shop, but no one was there, and they checked their house too¡ªnothing," he exined, his tone growing more irritated.

    "You must be joking! Then who else could¡¯ve taken them?" Mona asked, her voice softer now, filled with uncertainty.

    "I don¡¯t know. But I have too much on my te right now. We¡¯ll talkter." Alpha Derrick hung up before she could say another word.

    Mona stared at her phone, her mind racing. She had been so sure of herself, threatening Kimberly earlier, but now everything felt uncertain. She hadn¡¯t even checked if the job was done.

    "No, this can¡¯t be happening! I should¡¯ve made sure!" She muttered, pacing around her room, her heart pounding with regret.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. "Come in!" she called, her voice shaky.

    When the door opened, she was surprised to see her father, Alpha Darwin, standing there.

    "Dad? What are you doing here?" she asked, trying to steady her voice.

    "I came to talk to you, Mona." He stepped inside, closing the door behind him.

    "What is it, Dad?" Mona asked, trying to act normal, but her mind was still racing with everything that had just happened.

    "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but I talked to Alpha Derrick about dying your engagement. I wanted to tell you myself," Alpha Darwin said carefully.

    "Yeah, I heard," Mona replied, her tone t. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about the engagement right now.

    "You don¡¯t seem surprised," her father remarked, studying her expression.

    "I¡¯m not. I understand why you want to wait," she said, trying to sound calm. Her mind was still elsewhere, trying to piece together what had gone wrong.

    "I just think it¡¯s important for you to experience your first shift before making such a bigmitment. You¡¯re turning eighteen soon, and I want you to be ready." Alpha Darwin exined gently, unaware of her inner turmoil.

    "Sure, Dad. I get it," Mona forced a smile, but her thoughts were a million miles away.

    Her father noticed something was off. "Are you okay, Mona? You seem distracted."

    "I¡¯m fine, Dad. I just have to go now," she blurted out, standing up quickly.

    "Mona, wait¡ª"

    But she was already heading out the door, not bothering to listen to him anymore. Alpha Darwin watched her leave, concerned but unsure of what was really going on.

    As Mona rushed out of the house, she muttered under her breath, "I need to fix this before it¡¯s toote."

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15</h4>

    Hannah and Louis were both anxiously waiting for the boss that Gilbert had spoken of. They kept their eyes glued to the door, hearts pounding, their minds running wild with questions.

    It didn¡¯t take long before two men in their mid-twenties stepped through the door. They exuded a powerful, almost dangerous presence. Like Joey and Gilbert, they were dressed in all-ck, but they didn¡¯t bother hiding their faces.

    The two men, Carl and Morgan, were so alike that most people found it hard to believe they weren¡¯t brothers. They had been with the organization for almost three years, earning the trust of the mysterious boss.

    "Where¡¯s the boss?" Joey asked, surprised that only these two entered.

    Carl, with an annoyed expression, responded, "She couldn¡¯t make it. Personal reasons."

    "What do you mean ¡¯personal reasons¡¯?" Gilbert shot back, clearly irritated. "She said she¡¯d handle them herself. Why the sudden change in ns?"

    "She knows what she¡¯s doing. Let¡¯s just follow her orders," Morgan calmly said, his tone steady as usual.

    Gilbert frowned. "Fine, but what are we supposed to do with them now?" He pointed towards Hannah and Louis.

    "The boss wants them untied and put in the basement. She¡¯ll decide what to do with them tomorrow," Carl said.

    Joey and Gilbert exchanged nces before silently moving towards Hannah and Louis. They untied them, but the relief was short-lived as they were soon thrown into the cold, damp basement.

    As soon as the door was mmed shut behind them, Louis rushed to Hannah¡¯s side, pulling her into a tight embrace.

    "We just have to hold on a little longer, Hannah. We¡¯re going to get out of this, I promise," Louis whispered, trying to keep his voice steady for her sake.

    "But why us?" Hannah¡¯s voice trembled as she rested her head on Louis¡¯ shoulder, her whole body shaking. "We haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why would they treat us like this?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Louis admitted, his brow furrowed as he gently rubbed her back. "But the boss is a woman. If we ever see her, maybe we¡¯ll recognize her." He let go of Hannah slowly, helping her sit down beside him.

    Hannah nodded, though her mind was still spinning. "That¡¯s true... But we need to focus on getting out of here first. Do you see any way out?" Her voice wasced with fear, but she tried to sound hopeful.

    Louis stood up, pulling Hannah to her feet. "Let¡¯s search the ce. There¡¯s got to be a way out."

    They scoured the room, looking for any possible escape, but the walls were solid, and the doors locked tight. It seemed like they had no chance of getting out. But just as Louis was about to give up, Hannah pointed towards the far corner.

    "Look, Louis! Over there!" She gestured to a small window, locked but not impossible to break. "Maybe we can get it open!"

    Without wasting time, they rushed towards it...

    *********

    Meanwhile, Mona arrived at Alpha Derrick¡¯s house after a short ride. She was still wearing her pyjamas but didn¡¯t care as she rushed through the front door.

    From the entrance to the living room, security guards filled the house, armed and alert. As soon as they spotted Mona, they bowed their heads in respect. Nobody dared to stop her. Everyone knew who she was¡ªthe future Luna.

    She stormed into the living room, where Alpha Derrick sat, scrolling through his phone.

    "How can you be sitting here so calmly when two people are missing?" she demanded, her voice filled with frustration.

    Alpha Derrick nced up, shocked to see her. "Why on earth are you wearing pyjamas?" He sounded irritated but more confused than anything.

    Mona looked down at herself, realizing she hadn¡¯t changed. "I was in a rush to get here! I didn¡¯t have time to change," she exined hastily.

    Alpha Derrick shook his head. "Mona, you¡¯re the future Luna. You can¡¯t go around looking like this. Appearance matters."

    "I¡¯ll deal with thatter. Right now, what happened? Why are Hannah and Louis missing?" Mona sat down next to him, looking desperate.

    "I¡¯ve already exined this. My men searched the coffee shop and their home, but there¡¯s no sign of them. They¡¯re gone," Derrick answered, still focused on his phone.

    "So why aren¡¯t you doing anything?" Mona demanded, her frustration rising.

    "Because I had nothing to do with it!" Derrick replied, his tone cold. "I¡¯ve got bigger things to deal with right now."

    "It has everything to do with me!" Mona snapped.

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s head shot up. "What do you mean?"

    Mona hesitated for a moment, biting her lip before speaking. "Earlier today, I told Kimberly that her friends would suffer... I didn¡¯t confirm it with you first. I just said it to scare her, but now¡ª"

    "Are you serious?" Derrick mmed his fist down on the couch, making Mona jump. "How could you be so careless?"

    "I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t think¡ª" Mona¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "I was just trying to intimidate her."

    Derrick stared at her for a long moment before shaking his head. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? If those two don¡¯t turn up, this will be on your head."

    "I know! That¡¯s why I need your help. Please, Derrick. If anyone can find them, it¡¯s you," she pleaded, her voice breaking.

    Derrick sighed, leaning back into the couch. He stayed silent for what felt like an eternity before finally saying, "Fine. I¡¯ll find them."

    Mona¡¯s face lit up with relief. "Thank you! Oh, Derrick, thank you so much!" She threw her arms around him, kissing him on the cheek. "I owe you big time for this."

    Derrick¡¯s tough exterior cracked for a moment, but only for Mona. He cared about her in a way he showed to no one else. "You better go home now. I¡¯ll call you with an updateter tonight."

    "Thank you, Derrick," Mona said, standing up with a grateful smile before heading out of the house.

    Derrick watched her leave, shaking his head. She was the only person who could get to him like that.

    Everyone else feared him, but Mona... she always knew how to make him bend...

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16</h4>

    **Kimberly¡¯s POV**

    I had waited for almost an hour at the coffee shop, but none of my friends showed up. Neither Hannah nor Louis walked in. I kept ncing around, hoping to see them, but nothing. After what felt like forever, I grew frustrated and decided to leave.

    As I turned to go, a memory hit me¡ªsomething Mona had said earlier. I froze, piecing it all together. She had practically bragged about kidnapping my friends before I left home.

    "How could she be so heartless?" I muttered to myself, struggling to control my rising anger. Every day it seemed like dealing with Mona became more unbearable. But getting angry wouldn¡¯t help. I had to focus on finding my friends. That was my priority now.

    I walked back into the coffee shop and approached two waiters standing by the front door. As I neared them, I greeted them politely, "Hello there."

    One of the waiters smiled and replied, "Hi, ma¡¯am." The other just nodded, avoiding eye contact.

    "I have a really important question to ask. Hope you don¡¯t mind?" I asked, trying to be as polite as possible.

    "Of course, ma¡¯am. You can ask," said the smiling waiter.

    The other waiter didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to talk, which was odd, but I ignored it for now. I focused on the one who was willing to help.

    "I was supposed to meet two friends here this morning, but I haven¡¯t seen them yet. Have you by any chance seen them?" I showed them pictures of Hannah and Louis on my phone.

    The waiter examined the photos, then scratched his head as if trying to recall. "Yes, they were here earlier this morning."

    Relief washed over me. "Thank goodness! So, where are they now?" I asked eagerly.

    "They left with a couple of guys."

    I blinked, shocked. "Which guys?"

    He hesitated. "I¡¯m not sure, but they seemed to know them. They all sat together and talked for a bit before¡ª"

    Suddenly, the other waiter stomped his foot, cutting him off. "We can¡¯t give out that kind of information, ma¡¯am. You should ask someone else," he interrupted rudely.

    The first waiter looked confused but nodded, and both of them quickly disappeared into a staff-only room before I could say anything else.

    "What¡¯s up with that?" I muttered to myself, standing there, feeling helpless. The second waiter had acted so weirdly, especially when he cut the other one off. It was like he was hiding something.

    Frustrated, I left the coffee shop. The only thing I could think to do now was go back home and confront Mona. She had to know something. She was my only lead, as much as I hated to admit it.

    ---

    When I got home, it was eerily quiet. Everyone had probably left for the day. I was about to head upstairs when I saw Mona descending the stairs, dressed in her fancy clothes.

    I marched right up to her, my frustration boiling over. "Where are they, Mona? Where did you take Hannah and Louis?"

    Mona stopped and looked at me, feigning confusion. "What are you talking about?"

    "Don¡¯t act innocent! You know what I¡¯m talking about. Where did you hide them?" I demanded, barely controlling my temper.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" I heard my father¡¯s voice behind me. I turned to see him standing in the doorway, a look of concern on his face.

    "It¡¯s Mona, Dad! She kidnapped Hannah and Louis!" I blurted out, my voice rising in anger.

    "What?" My dad¡¯s gaze shifted to Mona, shock in his eyes. "Is this true, Mona?"

    "Dad, no! I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about! She¡¯s been using me ever since she got back this afternoon," Mona said, putting on her best innocent act.

    I was seething. "You admitted to it earlier! You said I¡¯d be begging you to tell me where they were. Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know!"

    "When did I ever say that? We haven¡¯t even spoken today!" Mona replied, her voice calm but full of lies.

    I couldn¡¯t believe how easily she was lying. "You told me this morning that they were with you! Stop pretending, Mona!"

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she insisted, keeping her act up. "You¡¯re making up things because you¡¯re angry at me."

    My father stood there, clearly unsure of who to believe. His face showed how conflicted he felt, caught between his two daughters.

    "Enough!" my dad suddenly shouted, silencing both of us. "Kimberly, calm down. Mona says she didn¡¯t take them, and I believe her. Have you even checked their house?"

    "I went there, Dad. They weren¡¯t home. And the coffee shop staff said they left with some strange men."

    "Well then, stop using Mona. If they left with some unknown people, maybe something else is going on," Dad said firmly.

    Mona put on a sad expression, acting like the victim. "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re ming me, Kimberly. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong."

    "You¡¯re lying, Mona!" I shouted, unable to control my rage.

    "Enough!" Dad cut in. "I¡¯ll handle this. I¡¯ll make sure Hannah and Louis are found within 24 hours. Stop ming your sister, Kimberly."

    I clenched my fists, feeling cornered. "Alright, Dad," I muttered, trying to rein in my anger.

    "Thank you, Dad," Mona said sweetly. "I appreciate you stepping in."

    "Good. No more arguing. I expect you two to get along," Dad said before leaving the room.

    As soon as he was gone, Mona brushed past me, smirking. "Better get your facts straight next time. Maybe someone else is after your friends."

    I watched her leave, feeling my blood boil. She knew something. I was sure of it. But there was nothing I could do now.

    As I climbed the stairs, my phone buzzed. I pulled it out and froze. What I saw on the phone shocked me.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I stared at the message on my screen. The blood drained from my face as I realized what I was looking at...

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17</h4>

    Louis reached for the window and tried to open it. He tugged a few times, but the window didn¡¯t budge.

    "It won¡¯t open," Hannah said, frustration clear in her voice. "It¡¯s locked from the outside."

    Louis took her hands in his and looked her straight in the eyes. "Don¡¯t worry," he said, squeezing her fingers gently. "We¡¯ll be fine. No matter what, I¡¯m here for you."

    Hannah gave a small nod, her brows furrowed. "Kimberly¡¯s probably looking everywhere for us right now."

    "She is. I know she won¡¯t stop until she finds us." Louis gave a hopeful smile, though his eyes betrayed his concern. "We just need to hang on until she gets here."

    They stood in silence, their ears straining for any sound, any clue as to what might happen next. A minuteter, they heard footsteps approaching the basement door. Hannah¡¯s breath hitched as they quickly moved to the corner of the room, watching the door swing open.

    Joey appeared, carrying a tray with two burgers and a single bottle of water. "Here," he said, his voice indifferent. "Share the food and water."

    He ced the tray on the floor, but as they moved to take it, Joey pulled it slightly back. "Also, don¡¯t try anything stupid," he warned, looking up at the ceiling. "See that camera? It¡¯s watching everything you do."

    Hannah and Louis nced at the small camera in the corner of the room. It was barely noticeable, but now that Joey pointed it out, its presence felt suffocating. Joey left the room without another word, closing the door behind him with a loud thud.

    Louis picked up the tray and handed one of the burgers to Hannah. "Here, you should eat."

    Hannah took it but stared at the burger in her hands. "There¡¯s no way out of here, is there?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    Louis bit into his burger, forcing himself to sound calm. "We¡¯ll be okay," he said softly. "Let¡¯s just hope Kimberly finds us soon."

    ******

    At the same time, Alpha Derrick made his way to the elite cafeteria. He was meeting someone, and as usual, Derrick had made sure the ce was empty. No one dared to stay when Derrick ordered the space cleared. His ck robe flowed behind him as he entered, his two guards trailing closely.

    The man Derrick was meeting stood up as soon as he saw him, bowing his head slightly in respect. "Alpha," the man greeted.

    "Sit down," Derrick said, taking a seat across from him.

    The man sat nervously, avoiding Derrick¡¯s piercing gaze. "What¡¯s your name?" Derrick asked, his voice low butmanding.

    "Glenn," the man replied quietly.

    "Good, Glenn. Now tell me what happened at the coffee shop this morning," Derrick said, leaning forward.

    Glenn swallowed hard and cleared his throat. "I was on a break when a man and woman came into the coffee shop. They sat down and were talking, but it looked like they were waiting for someone else to join them. A littleter, two men in suits approached them."

    Derrick nodded for him to continue, his eyes never leaving Glenn¡¯s face.

    "The woman looked ufortable around the two men," Glenn continued, "but the man with her tried to calm her down. After a while, he got up and followed the two men outside. That¡¯s when things got strange. One of the men pulled a gun and hit the guy on the neck. He passed out right there."

    Derrick¡¯s expression darkened, but he kept his focus on Glenn.

    "A few minutester, the woman came outside, probably looking for the guy. The men grabbed her, forced her into a truck, and drove off."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Has anyone been to the coffee shop asking about them?"

    Glenn nodded. "A woman came by, asking about them, but I stopped my colleague from telling her anything after I got your call."

    Derrick leaned back in his chair, a satisfied smile ying at his lips. "Good. Would you recognize the men if you saw them again?"

    "Absolutely," Glenn said quickly. "I remember their faces."

    "Perfect," Derrick said. "Describe them to my guard so he can make sketches."

    Glenn nodded eagerly. "Will do, boss."

    Derrick stood up, signaling that the conversation was over. "Keep quiet about what happened. You¡¯ll be well rewarded if you do."

    Glenn¡¯s eyes lit up. "Of course, boss. You can count on me."

    Derrick walked out of the cafeteria, his mind already working on the next steps. He pulled out his phone and dialed Mona¡¯s number. As the phone rang, a dark smile crossed his face. He had everything under control.

    ******

    **Kimberly¡¯s POV**

    I stared at the phone in my hand, a picture of Hannah and Louis tied to chairs staring back at me. Their faces were pale, lifeless, and they looked unconscious. My knees began knocking, hands trembling as a cold chill ran down my spine. I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "Who would do this to them? What did they do to deserve this? If Mona is behind this, she will regret it." I vowed to myself, clenching my fists in frustration, my heart pounding in my chest.

    I tried calling the number that sent the pictures, but the call failed. The operator informed me the number was invalid. That meant it was a private number. There was no caption, no clues. I had no idea where they were or who sent the photos, and that scared me even more.

    I needed to think. Heading to my room, I tried to calm myself, my mind racing with questions. Should I tell my father? Could he help? But as soon as I opened the door, I froze.

    Damien. He was sitting on my bed, looking asfortable as ever.

    "H-how did you get in here?" I stammered, shocked.

    "Kimberly, you should be used to this by now," Damien chuckled, waving me over.

    I hurried inside, closing the door behind me. I wasn¡¯t mad to see him, actually relieved. Maybe he could help, maybe he could be the one person I could confide in.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, sitting next to him.

    "Checking up on you. You probably felt bad about making me leavest night, right? I bet you missed me," he teased, a yful smile on his face.

    "I didn¡¯t regret it. I had to," I sighed, trying to stay cool. The truth was, I had missed him, but I wasn¡¯t about to admit that.

    "Alright, alright," heughed. "But how are you really?"

    I hesitated. Should I tell him about the pictures? About everything going on? He was the only one I could talk to right now, but I wasn¡¯t sure how much I should say.

    "I¡¯m not okay," I finally admitted, my voice shaky. "Two of my friends have gone missing, and I haven¡¯t been the same since."

    "Your friends? You mean Hannah and Louis?" Damien asked, his voice suddenly serious.

    I looked at him in surprise. "How do you know their names?"

    He shrugged. "I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you, remember? I know all about you, Kimberly."

    I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about that. "Why have you been following me?" I asked cautiously.

    "Because I like you," Damien said softly, leaning closer. "I¡¯ve liked you from the moment I saw you. The night we met was one of the best nights of my life."

    His words caught me off guard, and I felt my cheeks heat up. No one had ever spoken to me like that before. Damien was... different.

    "How long have you been watching me?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended.

    He smiled but dodged the question. "That¡¯s a story for another time. Tell me more about your friends. What happened?"

    I shook my head, pulling myself back to reality. "I don¡¯t know. They were supposed to meet me at the coffee shop this morning, but when I got there, they were already gone."

    "And you didn¡¯t ask anyone about them?"

    "I did," I said, remembering. "One of the waiters was about to tell me something, but another one stopped him. Something felt off, Damien. Really off."

    "Did you run into any problems after you came home?" He asked, his expression thoughtful.

    "My dad said he would find them within twenty-four hours, but..." I trailed off, biting my lip. Should I tell him about the photos? I wasn¡¯t sure I could trust him, but something in his eyes made me want to.

    "Kimberly?" Damien¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. "What¡¯s on your mind?"

    "I..." I hesitated again. "I don¡¯t know if I should tell you."

    "Kimberly,e on. You can trust me. I¡¯m here to help you," he said softly, taking my hand in his. His touch sent a warmth through me, making me want to open up.

    "Earlier, I got a¡ª" My phone rang, cutting me off. I jumped, startled.

    "Go ahead, answer it," Damien said, giving me a reassuring nod.

    I picked up the phone, frowning at the unknown number. Who could it be? After a second of hesitation, I answered, "Hello?"

    "Listen carefully." The voice was a woman¡¯s, cold and detached. "I have your friends. I¡¯ve been paid to kill them."

    "What?" I gasped, my heart racing. Damien shot up from the bed, concerned, mouthing, *Who is it?*

    "Don¡¯t speak," the voice continued. "Don¡¯t tell anyone about this call. I¡¯ll give you instructions after we hang up. If you want to save them, you¡¯ll follow what I say."

    I nodded, swallowing hard. "Okay," I whispered.

    The call ended abruptly, leaving me frozen. I stood there for a moment, processing what had just happened. Who was this woman? Who paid her to kill Hannah and Louis? I felt like the ground was falling away beneath me.

    Damien walked over, looking more worried now. "What happened? Who was that?"

    "I... I can¡¯t tell you," I said, forcing a smile. "It¡¯s nothing."

    "You¡¯re lying, Kimberly. Something¡¯s wrong. Tell me," he urged, stepping closer.

    "No," I insisted, backing away. "Please, just leave. My dad¡¯s on his way home. I need to be alone."

    Damien frowned, his eyes narrowing. "Whoever called you made you change. Why are you pushing me away?"

    "Just go!" I snapped, my voice rising. "You keep prying into my life, and I can¡¯t deal with it right now. Just leave!"

    He stared at me, his jaw clenched. "Fine. This is thest time you¡¯ll see me, Kimberly. I¡¯m done ying the fool for you."

    His words stung, but I didn¡¯t respond. I watched as he walked to the window and disappeared without another word. The moment he was gone, I felt a pang of regret, but I shook it off. I had bigger things to worry about.

    Momentster, I got a message with an address. It must be where Hannah and Louis were being held. I didn¡¯t waste time. I rushed to the living room, hoping my father would be home soon.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18</h4>

    It was just after five o¡¯clock in the evening when Alpha Derrick decided to call Mona. She was already on her way home after meeting with her friend.

    Mona had just gotten into the taxi when her phone began to ring. She looked down, and her eyes lit up when she saw who was calling.

    "Hello!" she answered, her voice full of excitement.

    "Yes, Mona. Where are you right now?" Alpha Derrick asked, his voice steady. He could hear the faint hum of a car engine in the background and wanted to know where she was.

    "I just left Tonia¡¯s apartment! I¡¯m heading back to the house now," she replied with a smile.

    "Okay, good. Is tomorrow the best time for us to meet?" His tone suddenly became serious.

    Mona sensed something in his voice and asked cautiously, "Yes... but why?"

    "I¡¯ve tracked down Kimberly¡¯s friends. I know where they are."

    "Really? Where are they?" Mona asked eagerly, her curiosity piqued.

    "It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin everything when we meet in person," Alpha Derrick said, sounding a bit secretive.

    Mona thought for a moment and then asked, "Instead of going home, should Ie to your ce?"

    "No, don¡¯te. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll go to the location together, okay?"

    "Alright. I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯m home," Mona agreed reluctantly.

    "Okay," Alpha Derrick said before the call ended.

    Mona couldn¡¯t contain her happiness. She felt like the luckiest person alive. The news about Hannah and Louis filled her with hope. She needed this opportunity to prove herself and win back her father¡¯s trust.

    Mona had been the one to suggest kidnapping Hannah and Louis. At first, it was just a n to scare Kimberly, to make her panic for a day or two before releasing her friends.

    But things had escted, and now she was determined to use this situation to her advantage.

    She tucked her phone back into her bag, her smile growing wider as she imagined the moment she¡¯d confront Kimberly. Tomorrow couldn¡¯te fast enough.

    ---

    **Kimberly¡¯s POV**

    It was around six o¡¯clock when my dad finally came home. The moment I heard his car, I rushed to the door, eager to see him.

    "Hey, Dad! Wee back!" I hugged him tightly, relieved that he was finally here.

    "Kimberly," he said, his voice heavy. "I found out where Hannah and Louis are. We need to go see them tomorrow morning."

    I froze. "What? Why can¡¯t we go right now? What¡¯s wrong?" I could tell something was off by the way he looked at me.

    "They¡¯re in a dangerous ce. We can¡¯t go at night. It¡¯s safer to wait until daylight," he exined, his eyes full of concern.

    "Alright, Dad," I agreed, though my heart was racing.

    The address he had received earlier seemed to match the one I got in the mysterious message. A cold shiver ran down my spine as I tried to process it all.

    I hoped Hannah and Louis were okay, but something inside me whispered that things were far worse than I imagined.

    I slowly made my way back into the house, silently praying for my friends¡¯ safety.

    ---

    **The Basement ¨C 1 AM**

    In the dead of night, around one in the morning, a shadowy figure dressed entirely in ck approached the basement door.

    Hannah and Louis, who had been drifting in and out of sleep, jolted awake at the soft click of the door. Their hearts raced as they watched the door creak open.

    A person, holding a shlight, slipped inside. The figure was different from the people who had been guarding them before. Something about this person made them uneasy.

    "Who are you?" Hannah cried out, her voice trembling as she clung to Louis.

    "Shhh!" The stranger pressed a finger to their lips, motioning for Hannah to be quiet. "I¡¯m here to help you escape," the person whispered.

    The voice was odd, neither clearly male nor female. Hannah and Louis exchanged confused nces. They couldn¡¯t tell who this stranger was or if they could be trusted.

    "We¡¯re not going anywhere!" Louis said firmly, tightening his grip on Hannah¡¯s hand. "We don¡¯t trust you."

    "If you don¡¯t leave tonight, you¡¯ll both be dead by tomorrow. You have two choices:e with me now or stay and die." The stranger¡¯s voice was low but urgent.

    "And how do we know you¡¯re telling the truth?" Louis challenged again. "For all we know, you could be here to kill us."

    The stranger sighed, sounding frustrated. "Why are you being so stubborn? I¡¯m trying to save your lives, and you don¡¯t even believe me!"

    Meanwhile, in another room, Gilbert, one of the kidnappers, was asleep in front of the security monitor. The noise from the basement woke him up.

    He nced at the screen and saw the stranger talking to the hostages. His eyes widened.

    "Hey, wake up!" Gilbert shook Joey and the others awake, pointing at the monitor. "Look at this!"

    Joey grabbed his gun and cursed under his breath. "Who the hell is that?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re trying to free the hostages," Gilbert said as he grabbed his own weapon.

    Joey barked orders, "Listen up! Make sure those hostages stay alive. Kill anyone else. Got it?"

    The men nodded, their faces grim. They filed out of the room, guns in hand, ready to stop whatever was happening in the basement.

    ---

    Back in the basement, the stranger grew more desperate. "Hannah, Louis, now isn¡¯t the time to argue. They¡¯reing for you. Let¡¯s get out of here, and we¡¯ll figure out the restter."

    Hearing their names startled them, but it also reassured them. Louis looked at Hannah. "Let¡¯s go, Hannah. I think we can trust this person."

    "What? Are you sure?" Hannah asked, pulling back. "What if it¡¯s a trap?"

    "Do you really want to stay here and find out?" Louis urged.

    Before Hannah could protest, the stranger scooped her up and threw her over their shoulder. Louis followed closely behind as they made their way to the door.

    Just as they stepped out of the basement, a voice from behind them yelled, "Stop right there!"

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19</h4>

    Next Morning...

    I couldn¡¯t sleep that night, thinking about what Dad had told me regarding Hannah and Louis. My mind was restless, filled with worry about how they were and how we would get to them early the next morning.

    At 5:00 AM, my rm went off, and I was wide awake. Sleep was impossible after that. When it was past six o¡¯clock, I dragged myself out of bed, heading to the bathroom for a quick shower. The water helped calm my nerves a little, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the unease.

    I dressed simply¡ªck pants and a white shirt. My hair was pulled back into a bun, as always, and I didn¡¯t bother with any makeup. There was no need to dress up; today was about getting to my friends, not looking fancy.

    By the time I was ready, it was nearly eight o¡¯clock. I grabbed my phone and started heading downstairs. Just as I was about to reach the living room, I noticed Mona rushing out of the house.

    "Where could she be going this early?" I muttered, frowning. "She better not be up to anything sneaky."

    I shook my head and continued down. Just as I was entering the living room, Luna Catherine walked in from the backyard. I stopped, confused.

    "Luna Catherine?" I blurted out. She had left the day before, saying she wouldn¡¯t be back for a week. What was she doing here?

    She noticed me and gave me a sharp look. "Have you lost your sense of direction? Watch where you¡¯re going."

    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am," I apologized quickly, bowing my head slightly.

    "As usual, another mistake," she snapped, rolling her eyes. She turned to leave but paused and looked back at me. "Where are you going so early?"

    "I¡¯m going out with Dad this morning," I replied honestly. There was no point in hiding it. She would find out eventually.

    "Okay," she said, her voice strangely calm. Without another word, she left the room.

    Her reaction surprised me. Normally, she would have thrown some insult orment my way. But this time, nothing. Just a simple "okay." It was... unsettling.

    I sat down on the couch, waiting for Dad. My mind wandered to Damien. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he really meant it when he said he would never see me again. Maybe it was for the best. After everything with Alpha Derrick, maybe it was time to let go.

    I tried to push those thoughts away. My focus needed to be on Hannah and Louis now. Once we got them back, I would deal with everything else.

    Dad finally came down around nine. I stood up as he entered the room, smiling at him. "Good morning, Dad!"

    "Good morning, my love," he said warmly. "How did you sleep?"

    "I couldn¡¯t sleep at all," I admitted. "I¡¯ve been thinking about Hannah and Louis all night."

    "I figured as much," he said, squeezing my hand. "But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get them back."

    "Thanks, Dad." I smiled at him. "Shall we head out now?"

    "Yes, let¡¯s go."

    We stepped outside, and I noticed two cars parked in front of the house. "Why are there two cars?" I asked, confused.

    "We¡¯ll be bringing some of our men with us for safety," Dad exined as he got into the car.

    I nodded and followed him into the back seat. Two guards sat in the front of our car, and another four were in the second vehicle behind us. We drove off, heading toward the location where Hannah and Louis were supposedly being held.

    As we drove, Dad turned to me, holding my hand again. "Are you okay?"

    "I¡¯m trying to be," I said honestly. "I just hope nothing terrible has happened to them."

    "I¡¯m sure they¡¯re okay," Dad reassured me. "We just need to stay positive."

    "I hope so, Dad," I said softly, ncing out the window.

    After a few moments of silence, Dad spoke again. "Have you noticed anything strange about yourself recently?"

    I looked at him, surprised. "Strange? What do you mean?"

    "Any new abilities? Something different about your wolf?" His tone was serious.

    "No, Dad," I answered quickly. "Why do you ask?"

    "I¡¯m just curious," he said, not giving me a clear answer. "Since everything with Alpha Derrick..."

    "I¡¯ve been fine, Dad," I interrupted him. "I¡¯ve moved past all that."

    "Good," he said with a small smile.

    "But Dad," I hesitated before continuing, "I¡¯m still convinced that Mona is involved in all of this."

    He shook his head. "I know your sister, Kimberly. Mona would never do something like this."

    I sighed. "Okay, Dad. I just hope you see the truth soon."

    We didn¡¯t say much after that. I didn¡¯t want to argue with him about Mona anymore. I would let the truthe out on its own.

    After two hours of driving, we finally arrived near the location. The ce looked abandoned¡ªan old, rundown building. We parked a little distance away and walked toward it, surrounded by Dad¡¯s guards.

    As we approached the door, something made us stop in our tracks.

    From the other side of the building, Alpha Derrick and Mona appeared, along with a group of his bodyguards.

    "What are they doing here?" I whispered, panic rising in my chest.

    My father¡¯s face hardened, but he didn¡¯t say a word. The tension in the air was thick as we stood there, waiting to see what would happen next.

    The sight of both of them stunned not only my dad but me as well. He had no idea that Mona would ever be in this ce. The look on his face showed how disheartened he was.

    This was the same girl he once gave a character reference for, and now, here she was.

    Mona and Alpha Derrick were equally surprised to see us. Their shocked faces said it all, as if they never expected anyone else to be here.

    "I said it, Dad! Mona is the one responsible for Hannah and Louis¡¯s abduction! She told me herself just the other day!" I shouted, my eyes darting to Mona, who was clinging to Alpha Derrick¡¯s arm.

    "Kimberly, watch your mouth!" Mona barked, pointing at me angrily. "I had nothing to do with your friends¡¯ kidnapping! Stop using me without proof!"

    Iughed, though I felt my anger rising. "What more proof do we need? The fact that you¡¯re here is proof enough that you¡¯re behind this!"

    "Enough, both of you!" my dad yelled, silencing us. Then he turned to Mona and Alpha Derrick. "What are you two doing here?" he asked, his voice full of suspicion.

    "Hannah and Louis need help. We¡¯re here to assist!" Mona quickly replied. Alpha Derrick stood still, his face nk, watching the argument unfold.

    "Help? You, Mona? Since when do you care about my friends?" I sneered. "You¡¯ve never shown any interest in them before. Why the sudden change of heart?"

    Mona hesitated. I knew she didn¡¯t care for Hannah, and I was sure she wouldn¡¯t help her now unless something else was going on. Something hidden.

    "I¡¯m helping to prove that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Dad, I¡¯m innocent!" Mona¡¯s voice softened, as if she wanted to convince him with sincerity.

    "Don¡¯t believe her, Dad. She¡¯s behind this!" I pleaded with him, desperate for him to see the truth. My heart felt heavy, knowing how difficult it was to expose Mona¡¯s lies.

    Dad was about to respond when Alpha Derrick finally spoke, his deep voice cutting through the tension. "Mona is telling the truth."

    All eyes turned to him. Mona smiled up at him, relieved, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was covering for her. They were partners after all. Of course, he would take her side.

    "What do you mean?" my father asked, his brows furrowing in suspicion.

    "Mona didn¡¯t take them," Alpha Derrick said firmly. "She asked for my help to save them. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here."

    His eyes locked with mine as he spoke, sending a silent message: drop it. But I wouldn¡¯t. I nced away, then looked back at my dad. "Let¡¯s just focus on saving Hannah and Louis, Dad. We can figure the rest outter."

    Dad nodded. "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get inside."

    Together, we stepped into the house. The air felt cold and heavy, as if the walls themselves were watching us. Security guards from both sides moved around with weapons drawn, ready for anything. The eerie silence filled every corner, and I couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    The house was dark, as if sunlight had never touched its walls. The windows were grimy, coated with years of dust, and the paint peeled off in kes. Everything about the ce felt old and forgotten, like it was on the verge of copse.

    We made our way from the empty living room to one of the bedrooms. I reached for the door, but my dad grabbed my hand, stopping me.

    "Let me open it," he said firmly, pushing me behind him. Mona and Alpha Derrick stayed behind, watching closely.

    As Dad opened the door, my stomach twisted in horror.

    "What... what is that?" I gasped, trying not to look at the bodies lying on the floor. Two people, heads severed, blood sttered everywhere.

    Mona backed away, her face pale. Alpha Derrick nced at the scene, his eyes searching the room as if expecting someone else to appear.

    The guards had already spread out, searching the house. They returned momentster with grim expressions.

    "No one¡¯s here," one of them reported. "We¡¯ve checked the entire ce."

    "That can¡¯t be true!" I shouted in frustration. "Where are Hannah and Louis? Are they... dead?"

    I shot Mona a fierce re.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mona snapped, anger rising in her voice.

    "Because you nned this! Didn¡¯t you?" I was shaking, barely keeping my anger in check.

    "There she goes again, ming me!" Mona yelled, her voice louder now. "How many times do I have to say it? I didn¡¯t take your friends!"

    But I couldn¡¯t believe her. Not after all her lies, not after everything she¡¯s done. She¡¯d deceived me for years, pretending to be a sister to me. I wasn¡¯t going to trust her again.

    "Mona, you¡¯re responsible for all of this!" I yelled, moving towards her, fueled by anger. "Where are they? Tell me, have you killed them?"

    Before I could get any closer, Alpha Derrick grabbed my wrist tightly. His face twisted into a smirk. "Stop ming her. She¡¯s innocent!"

    He pushed me aside, and I stumbled, nearly falling.

    "Kimberly, are you alright?" Dad rushed to catch me. He turned on Alpha Derrick, his voice firm. "Why did you push her?"

    "I was only protecting Mona from being attacked!" Alpha Derrick shot back, ring at me.

    "This is a family matter. Stay out of it!" my dad warned.

    "But, Dad, Kimberly was trying to hurt me!" Mona¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes filling with tears.

    "You know your sister wouldn¡¯t hurt you, Mona," Dad said, though his voice softened.

    "But she was going to!" Mona cried. "I keep saying I¡¯m innocent. What more does she want?"

    Alpha Derrick put a protective arm around Mona, caressing her hair. "Mona is part of my life now. I won¡¯t let anyone harm her, especially her enemies," he said coldly, his eyes locking onto mine.

    Before Dad could respond, one of Alpha Derrick¡¯s guards burst into the room. "I think I know where they might be!" he said breathlessly.

    "What?" I rushed toward him, hope flooding through me.

    "I saw a CCTV recording upstairs. It captured everything that happenedst night!"

    "Finally, some real evidence," Dad said, his voice hopeful.

    Without wasting another second, we all rushed upstairs to see the footage for ourselves.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20</h4>

    **shback**

    "Stop right there!!" A voice shouted from behind just as they emerged from the basement, making them freeze. The three of them turned to see Joey, eyes burning with anger.

    "Where do you all think you¡¯re going?" Joey demanded furiously, pacing closer.

    The stranger set Hannah down gently, shielding her behind them. "We don¡¯t want any trouble. Let us go!" the stranger said firmly, their voice filled with authority.

    "Who the hell are you to give us orders?" Gilbert yelled from beside Joey. "And what even are you, a man or a woman? Show yourself!"

    "My identity is none of your concern. Just let us leave, and no one gets hurt," the stranger responded coolly.

    Louis and Hannah exchanged nces, both confused but also in awe of the stranger¡¯s confidence. They too couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the stranger¡¯s gender, but their priority was survival.

    "You want us to just let you walk out of here?" Joey chuckled, a sly grin creeping across his face as he signaled Gilbert and the others to prepare to attack.

    The light around them grew dimmer as the evening deepened, and soon, darkness would nket the entire house. Sensing the danger, the stranger leaned toward Louis, whispering softly in his ear, "Are you and Hannah able to run?"

    Louis blinked, confused at first. "I... I think we can try," he whispered back after a brief pause, his mind racing.

    "Good. On the count of three, you both run to the left door. There¡¯s a hidden exit that leads outside. Wait for me there," the stranger exined, their voice calm but urgent.

    "But what about you?" Louis asked, concern rising in his voice. "Can you handle them on your own?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve dealt with worse than this," the stranger replied confidently, then raised their hand, preparing to count.

    Louis, understanding the n, gripped Hannah¡¯s hand tightly. The stranger started the countdown in a low voice, "One... two..."

    Before they could reach three, Joey and Gilbert charged at them, but Louis and Hannah bolted toward the door as instructed.

    "Don¡¯t let them escape!" Gilbert screamed furiously, and the others rushed after them.

    But before they could reach Louis and Hannah, the stranger blocked their path, taking down the men with swift, powerful blows that left them groaning on the floor.

    The stranger stood tall in front of the door,ughing loudly as Louis and Hannah made their escape.

    "Come at me if you can!" the stranger taunted, waving them forward.

    Enraged, Joey, Gilbert, and the others lunged at the stranger with a unified scream.

    ***

    Outside, Louis and Hannah had been waiting near the hidden exit for several minutes. They exchanged worried nces but saw no sign of anyone following them out.

    "Do you think we should keep waiting?" Hannah asked, her voice trembling with worry.

    "We have to trust the stranger¡¯s n," Louis said, though doubt was creeping into his own voice.

    "But how long are we supposed to wait? What if those mene after us again? We barely got out once!" Hannah argued, panic clear in her eyes.

    Louis remained silent for a moment, thinking over her words. She was right¡ªthey couldn¡¯t wait forever. What if the stranger was already dead?

    "You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just stand here and hope for the best," Louis said finally, determination settling in his voice. "We have to protect ourselves."

    "Exactly!" Hannah said, relieved that Louis agreed. "Let¡¯s get out of here before it¡¯s toote."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go," Louis said, taking her hand and leading the way.

    They hadn¡¯t made it more than a few meters when the sharp crack of a gunshot rang out, stopping them in their tracks. A voice, cold and menacing, came from behind them.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    Louis and Hannah froze, terror spreading through them as they turned around. Sweat trickled down their foreheads, and their legs felt weak.

    "You!" they both gasped in shock, eyes widening as they recognized the face of the person who had spoken.

    **Kimberly¡¯s POV**

    After we reached the second floor, the security guard pulled up the CCTV footage. My heart raced as I saw the first thing on the screen¡ªHannah being pped hard by one of the men. Blood streamed down her lips. My hands clenched into fists. How dare they hurt her?

    I forced myself to keep watching, even though my anger surged with every frame. The next clip showed Hannah and Louis in a basement, huddled together as one of the masked men handed them food. The sight of him disgusted me, knowing he was the one who hit her.

    "Wait," I said abruptly, pointing to a different clip on the screen. "y that one."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am." The guard pressed y.

    A masked stranger appeared on screen, talking to Hannah and Louis. We couldn¡¯t tell if they were male or female, but it was clear they were helping my friends escape.

    "Can we hear what they¡¯re saying?" I asked, frustration evident in my voice.

    "No, ma¡¯am. There¡¯s no sound," the guard replied apologetically.

    "Ugh, fine," I muttered, staring hard at the screen.

    We watched as the stranger carried Hannah out of the basement, then confronted the kidnappers. There was no footage showing how Hannah and Louis got away after that. It just cut off.

    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, confused. "Why can¡¯t we see how they escaped? Something¡¯s off."

    "This video was tampered with," my father said thoughtfully. "Whoever left it for us removed the remaining clips."

    "But who could¡¯ve done that?" Mona asked, her voice filled with confusion.

    "It had to be that stranger," Alpha Derrick said calmly. "They killed the men in the room and took the rest of the footage."

    His confidence startled me. "How can you be so sure?" I wondered. Then I remembered how sharp Alpha Derrick was¡ªnothing escaped him.

    "I agree," my father nodded. "The stranger must know we¡¯re watching."

    I stood in silence, processing everything. The situation was moreplicated than I could have ever imagined. This stranger... who were they?

    Without thinking, I turned to Alpha Derrick and challenged him, "You¡¯re an Alpha with incredible powers. Why don¡¯t you use your insight to find out what happenedst night?"

    Everyone froze, shocked by my boldness.

    "Kimberly!" my father scolded immediately, turning to Alpha Derrick. "I¡¯m sorry for her rudeness."

    But I ignored him and kept my gaze on Alpha Derrick. "No, Dad! I need to know what happened to my friends. He¡¯s the only one who can help us right now."

    "Kim¡ª"

    "Let her speak," Alpha Derrick cut my father off. "I¡¯ll do it."

    Everyone stared, stunned by his response. Even I hadn¡¯t expected him to agree.

    "Are you sure?" Mona asked, worrycing her voice. "You know the price you¡¯ll pay for using your power."

    "I¡¯m sure," he said softly, kissing her forehead. "Stay back for the next few minutes."

    We all stepped back, watching nervously as Alpha Derrick closed his eyes, sinking into deep concentration.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21</h4>

    **Fremantle City, Western Australia.**

    There was a building that went all the way up to the cloud that was entirely devoted to gaming on each of its levels.

    Some slides allowed one to descend many stories at once. It also contained elevators, but since having fun was seen as being so vital, slides were incorporated into the design as well.

    Restaurants, movie theatres, and bowlingnes were all located inside the building itself. They were entertaining, and everyone who worked in the building also lived there, and theypletely forgot what it meant to be lonely.

    In one of the rooms in the facility is a collection of cutting-edge technologies, the majority of which are being utilised to conduct experiments on human subjects. These technologies include a variety of apparatuses.

    Steve Darlene sat in his luxurious office, high up in the cloud-reaching gaming structure that towered over Fremantle City.

    His grey eyes scanned the documents on his desk, his mind drifting between business deals and his lifelong pursuit of a cure for his illness.

    Despite his impable appearance in his fashionable t-shirt and blue jeans, there was a lingering tension in the air around him, a hidden truth that no one but his closest ally knew.

    A sharp knock on the door broke the silence.

    "Come in," Steve called, his voice firm but distant.

    Shane Morris, Steve¡¯s most trusted friend and right-hand man, stepped inside. He was dressed casually, but there was a formality in his demeanor that never seemed to fade, even after years of working closely together.

    "Good morning, boss," Shane said, his head slightly bowed. "The two werewolves you requested have arrived."

    Steve leaned back in his chair, his expression softening slightly. "Shane, how many times do I have to tell you? Stop calling me ¡¯boss.¡¯ We¡¯re practically brothers at this point."

    Shane smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, force of habit. But they¡¯re here, and they only have minor bruises."

    Steve nodded, satisfied. "Good. Make sure they¡¯re fed andfortable before we take them to theb. I don¡¯t want them injured any further."

    "Understood." Shane hesitated, then added, "I also brought the CCTV footage from the abandoned house, like you asked."

    "Destroy it," Steve said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. "I don¡¯t want anything left that could trace back to us."

    Shane nodded. "I¡¯ll take care of it personally."

    Steve paused, looking down at the papers on his desk. His voice softened. "Do you think this time will be different, Shane? Do you think these werewolves might hold the key?"

    Shane, ever the optimist, replied, "If anyone can find the cure, it¡¯s you, Steve."

    Steve gave a small, appreciative smile, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. "I hope you¡¯re right. Now, go on, get everything ready."

    As Shane turned to leave, Steve added, "And Shane... thanks. For everything."

    Shane nced back, a rare moment of warmth passing between the two. "You got it... Steve."

    Once Shane left, Steve picked up his phone, dialing a number with swift precision. The phone rang only once before a man¡¯s voice answered.

    "Good morning, Mr. Steve."

    "Doctor," Steve greeted. "I trust Shane has already spoken with you?"

    "Yes, I heard about the new subjects. Unfortunately, I¡¯m at the airport right now, heading out of the country. I won¡¯t be able to get back for another two days."

    Steve¡¯s jaw clenched slightly. "I was hoping you could examine them immediately."

    "I¡¯m sorry, but this trip is crucial. I need to collect the next round of medication for your treatment. It¡¯s vital for managing your condition," Doctor Eugene exined.

    Steve leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples in frustration. "I understand. Just make sure everything is ready when you return."

    "Of course, boss. I¡¯ll be back before you know it," the doctor assured him.

    "Safe travels, Doctor." Steve hung up the phone without waiting for a response, the weight of his illness pressing down on him again. The clock was ticking, and Steve was growing impatient.

    "I just need to hold on for a little longer," Steve muttered to himself, staring out the window at the sprawling city below. He clenched his fists, determination hardening his features. "Soon, the world will finally know who I am."

    His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden buzz from his wrist device. It was a reminder of a meeting, but Steve ignored it. His mind was elsewhere¡ªon the cure, on his future, and on the life he¡¯d be able to live once he was free of the disease that had gued him for so long.

    As Steve sat in silence, the door creaked open again. Shane popped his head in, a hesitant look on his face.

    "Sorry to bother you again, but I just wanted to confirm... Do you still want me to head out to the crime scene?"

    Steve nodded without looking up. "Yes. Make sure there¡¯s nothing left behind. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes."

    Shane gave a quick nod. "Understood."

    Before leaving, Shane hesitated. "Steve... are you okay?"

    Steve finally looked up, meeting his friend¡¯s concerned gaze. "I¡¯m fine, Shane. Just... tired."

    Shane stepped fully into the room, closing the door behind him. "You¡¯ve been carrying this weight for too long. You need a break."

    Steve chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "A break? In our line of work? There¡¯s no such thing."

    "Maybe not," Shane admitted. "But you don¡¯t have to do this alone. We¡¯re in this together, remember?"

    Steve leaned back, his expression softening. "I know. And I appreciate that, more than you know."

    There was a brief silence before Shane spoke again. "I¡¯ll get everything ready for theb. Take care of yourself, Steve."

    "You too, Shane." Steve watched as his friend left, the door clicking shut behind him.

    Alone again, Steve leaned forward, resting his head in his hands. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts¡ªhis illness, the werewolves, the experiments, and the life he was fighting to reim.

    "I will find a cure," he whispered to himself, a fire burning in his eyes. "No matter what it takes."

    With renewed determination, Steve stood up, pacing the room as he nned his next steps. He wouldn¡¯t let this disease define him.

    He was Steve Darlene, the youngest billionaire in Western Australia, and soon, the world would know the real him¡ªstrong, healthy, and unstoppable.

    For now, all he could do was wait. Wait for the cure. Wait for the moment he could finally reveal his true self to the world.

    But deep down, Steve knew that time was running out.

    And he wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he could wait.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22</h4>

    **Back to the woods**

    As we stepped back, Alpha Derrick¡¯s eyes shot open.

    His bloodshot eyes were terrifying, glowing red as they shed across the room. He was in a strange state, not fully awake, not reacting to anything around him. Yet, somehow, he was focused on something¡ªsomething we couldn¡¯t see.

    This didn¡¯t happen often. Even as werewolves, we lived pretty normal lives, blending in with humans. Every pack had a business to keep under the radar.

    But what Alpha Derrick was showing me now? That was rare. Very few alphas could see the future. Only two, to be exact. We knew one was Alpha Derrick. The other, a mystery.

    Suddenly, Alpha Derrick¡¯s mouth opened, and I knew he was about to speak from his trance. I held my breath, waiting.

    "I... I see a tall skyscraper... people... a man holding Louis and Hannah... hostage... He¡¯s the one!"

    He stopped, his face twisted in pain, as if fighting against something.

    "Where? Who is he?" I blurted out, unable to control my worry.

    "Kimberly, be quiet!" my father snapped in a low, angry voice. "You¡¯ll break his concentration! He can¡¯t snap out now!"

    I shut my mouth, feeling guilty. I only asked because I was scared. I knew Alpha Derrick couldn¡¯t hear me.

    "I see them... led into a dark ce... and I will¡ª"

    A gunshot echoed from the basement, cutting him off.

    "What was that?" I gasped, turning to my father in shock.

    "A gunshot? Who fired it?" Mona¡¯s voice trembled with fear.

    Only three guards hade upstairs with us. The others were downstairs, guarding the entrance.

    "Both of you, calm down! Let the guards handle it," my father said firmly.

    Two of the guards with us left the room quickly, heading downstairs to investigate.

    Alpha Derrick hadn¡¯t moved. His eyes were shut tight, and his body was shivering slightly.

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s shaking!" Mona ced a hand on his head.

    "The trance was broken too suddenly. He¡¯ll be fine in about twenty minutes," my father assured her.

    "I need all of you to leave now!" One of the guards who had gone downstairs came rushing back up, panic written all over his face.

    "What happened?!" I asked, fear creeping into my voice.

    "Some strange people have attacked! Most of our men are dead... a few escaped," he said, gasping for breath.

    "But how do we get out of here?" Mona asked, her hand still on Alpha Derrick.

    "Lock the door!" my father ordered, looking for a way out of the room.

    I helped him because survival was all that mattered now. We didn¡¯t know who attacked us or what kind of weapons they had. We couldn¡¯t risk facing them, not knowing if they had silver bullets or something worse.

    Alpha Derrick was in no condition to fight. Running was our only option.

    "Dad, here!" I pointed to a door with a padlock. The guards rushed over and began pounding on it.

    After a few hard hits, the door gave way. I bolted out first, with Mona and the guards carrying Alpha Derrick behind me. My father was thest to leave, shutting the door behind us.

    We moved quickly, not knowing where we were headed, only that we had to get far away from the house.

    "Where are we? There¡¯s no way to the highway from here!" Mona stopped walking, looking around frantically.

    "Mona, keep it together! We¡¯ll find a way out!" my father snapped, but she didn¡¯t budge.

    "No, Dad. Alpha Derrick can¡¯t go on like this. He needs rest, or he won¡¯t recover!" Mona argued, standing firm.

    "Mona, now is not the time to stop!" my father insisted. "We still have a long way to go."

    Mona¡¯s whining irritated me, but I kept my mouth shut. Alpha Derrick might need care, but we weren¡¯t getting it here in the woods. I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    "Hey, put him down! He needs to rest!" Mona told the guards, but I quickly interrupted.

    "Don¡¯t you dare!" I snapped at the guards before turning to Mona. "What is wrong with you? Do you really think letting him sleep here will help him snap out of it?"

    "Kimberly, stay out of this! It¡¯s your fault he¡¯s like this in the first ce!" Mona screamed back.

    "My fault? Did I shoot a gun? Did I break his trance? Answer me!"

    "You pressured him into doing this! You knew the risks, but you didn¡¯t care! Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what this is costing him!" Mona¡¯s voice rose, frustration bubbling over.

    "He didn¡¯t have to do it if he didn¡¯t want to! He did it because he chose to help!" I shouted, unable to control my anger.

    "You¡¯re so ungrateful, Kimberly! He¡¯s helping you and your pathetic friends, and you act like it¡¯s no big deal. You¡¯re awful!" Mona shook her head in disgust.

    "That¡¯s enough!" my father roared, stepping between us. "We¡¯re leaving now, and we won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re safe!"

    We all fell silent, following my father as he led the way through the forest.

    ***

    "Open the door," Shane ordered, and two men unlocked the door to the room.

    It was empty, except for the surveince tapes. Shane grabbed them, scanning the room before turning to his men.

    "Thomas, burn the house down. Get rid of the bodies. Don¡¯t leave any evidence," Shane said as he walked out.

    "Got it, boss," Thomas replied, smashing the monitor and telling the others to start pouring gasoline.

    As Shane stepped outside, he pulled out his phone and dialed Steve.

    After a few rings, Steve picked up. "Shane, what is it?"

    "I¡¯ve got news," Shane said, his voice calm.

    "Oh? Tell me." Steve sounded intrigued.

    "I know what¡¯s going on with you now. After speaking with some people, I¡¯ve uncovered a few secrets. It¡¯s not what you think."

    "Are you serious?" Steve¡¯s excitement was clear. "What have you found out?"

    "Your condition isn¡¯t a disease. It¡¯s actually¡ª"

    Suddenly, Shane was hit hard from behind. He let out a scream before copsing.

    "Shane! Shane! Hello? Can you hear me?!"

    Steve¡¯s voice rang out from the phone, but there was no answer. He mmed his phone down in frustration.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23</h4>

    "What are we up to, Dad? We¡¯ve been going in circles this whole time!" Mona stopped abruptly, her chest heaving as sweat poured down her face. She was exhausted.

    "There she goes again," I muttered, turning my eyes away from her. We¡¯ve already stopped three times because of her, and it¡¯s starting to annoy me.

    It was past three in the afternoon, and we were still lost in the forest. I swear when we left the house this morning, something strange happened. It felt like we¡¯d been transported to a new ce entirely.

    "Yes, we¡¯re going in circles," I admitted to myself, though I didn¡¯t say it out loud. We couldn¡¯t give up now, no matter how much Monained. We had to keep trying to find a way out.

    "Mona, dear," Dad said, his voice gentle but firm, "I know you¡¯re frustrated, but please be patient. It¡¯s almost sunset, and we need to get out of here before dark. Now isn¡¯t the time to give up."

    Mona crossed her arms, ring at him. "I¡¯ve had enough of this, Dad! Why can¡¯t we just shift into our wolf forms? We¡¯re wasting time!"

    "No, Mona!" Dad snapped, his eyes narrowing. "Do you n to run through the city as a wolf? Or do you have spare clothes to change into once you shift back?"

    She scowled, but before she could argue more, her face softened into worry. "Alpha Derrick hasn¡¯t moved this whole time. Are you sure he¡¯s okay?"

    Dad rubbed his forehead, clearly frustrated. "I don¡¯t know, Mona. He¡¯s stuck in some kind of trance. It¡¯s like he¡¯s fighting something... something we can¡¯t see."

    Mona¡¯s face crumpled, tears filling her eyes as she looked at Alpha Derrick, who was slumped against a tree, unmoving. "What¡¯s he fighting?" she whispered. "Is there a chance he won¡¯te out of it?"

    Dad sighed heavily. "I can¡¯t say for sure. But Derrick is strong, Mona. I believe he¡¯ll pull through."

    I stayed quiet, watching them both. Seeing Alpha Derrick like this made my heart ache. He was only in this situation because he agreed to help me find my friends. I felt a wave of guilt wash over me.

    Suddenly, the bushes behind us rustled.

    "Who¡¯s there?" Dad called out, instantly alert. We all stepped back as the guards gentlyid Alpha Derrick on the ground and moved toward the noise.

    "It¡¯s me," a familiar voice said as Luna Catherine stepped through the bushes.

    "Mom!" Mona cried, rushing to her side and throwing her arms around her. "I¡¯ve missed you so much!"

    Dad and I exchanged looks, stunned. How had Luna Catherine found us here? This part of the forest was hidden, off any known path. No one who wasn¡¯t familiar with the area would know how to find this ce.

    "Why are you here?" Dad asked, his tone serious.

    "When I didn¡¯t see any of you at home, I came looking. You¡¯ve been gone for hours," Luna Catherine said softly, gently pulling away from Mona¡¯s hug.

    "Okay, but how did you know where to find us?" Dad¡¯s voice was sharp.

    Luna Catherine hesitated, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. "I followed your trail. Kimberly told me this morning that you were heading out, so I just... followed."

    I didn¡¯t buy her exnation. Something didn¡¯t add up. If she¡¯d followed us, she would have caught up with us long ago. She was hiding something.

    "Let¡¯s go," Luna Catherine said quickly, gesturing toward a narrow path. "There¡¯s a road just up ahead. I parked my car there."

    We all followed her, none of us saying a word. In less than ten minutes, we reached her car. The guards helped Alpha Derrick into the backseat, and Mona climbed in beside him. I was about to get in when something caught my eye¡ªa spot of blood on Luna Catherine¡¯s finger.

    I froze, my mind racing. Why would she have blood on her hand?

    "What is it?" Luna Catherine asked, her tone sharp as she noticed my stare.

    "There¡¯s blood on your finger," I murmured, pointing at it. Dad heard me and immediately stepped closer.

    "There¡¯s blood on your hand, Catherine," Dad said, his voice low. "Where did ite from?"

    Luna Catherine nced down at her hand, her expression shifting from surprise to something darker. "It must have happened when I found two of our soldiers... dead. I checked them for signs of life, but they were already gone."

    Dad¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Are you sure? Most of the blood seems to be wiped off, but there¡¯s still some left on your hand."

    Luna Catherine¡¯s expression hardened. "Yes, I¡¯m sure. What are you implying, huh? That I¡¯m lying?"

    Dad didn¡¯t respond, but his silence spoke volumes. He didn¡¯t trust her, and neither did I.

    "Let¡¯s just go," Dad said, ending the conversation. We all got into the car, and the guard started driving back toward the city. The tension in the car was thick. No one spoke. Mona held Alpha Derrick¡¯s hand, her face pale with worry.

    Two and a half hourster, we finally arrived home. The guards carried Alpha Derrick inside while the rest of us lingered outside. Luna Catherine was about to follow them in when Dad stopped her.

    "I hope you¡¯re not doing something that will hurt this family," he said quietly.

    Luna Catherine froze, turning to face him. "What are you talking about?"

    "The blood on your hand. And your presence at that house," Dad said, his voice tight with suspicion.

    "I¡¯ve told you everything," she said, her voice growing defensive. "You don¡¯t trust me, do you?"

    "How can I?" Dad shot back. "You said you were leaving for a business trip yesterday, but you came back this morning with no exnation."

    "I¡¯ve exined myself!" she snapped, turning away and walking into the house.

    "Dad, let it go for now," I said softly, putting a hand on his shoulder.

    "Alright, Kimberly," he sighed, motioning for us to follow her inside.

    Just then, one of Dad¡¯s guards rushed up to us, looking pale. "Sir, thepany¡¯s been set on fire."

    Dad¡¯s face went white. He staggered, then copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24</h4>

    Steve clenched his phone so tightly it was a miracle it didn¡¯t crack. His body trembled with shock¡ªpanic and rage coursed through him.

    He had to stay focused. If not, worry would kill him before he found Shane.

    Pacing back and forth, he dialed Shane¡¯s number again. The phone rang endlessly. No answer.

    "Come on, Shane... pick up!" he muttered, frustration rising.

    Unable to wait, he called Thomas, one of Shane¡¯s men. Thomas picked up immediately, his voice shaky.

    "He...hello, boss."

    "Where is Shane?" Steve barked.

    "We... we don¡¯t know," Thomas stammered.

    "What?" Steve¡¯s eyes widened. "How can you not know? You were with him!"

    Thomas hesitated. "Boss, after we set the house on fire like Shane ordered, he disappeared. We thought he went home."

    "Find him," Steve snapped. "Don¡¯te back until you do."

    He hung up, his chest heaving. His mind raced. Where was Shane? Who dared to touch him?

    His cursed eyes¡ªone red, one grey¡ªhad made him a recluse most of his life. Hidden away, forced to wear contacts, he¡¯d learned to keep his identity secret, his power even more so.

    The phone rang. Steve grabbed it. "Talk."

    "Boss, we found Shane¡¯s phone. It was on the ground by his car."

    Steve¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "And?"

    "There¡¯s... blood. On the ground and on the phone."

    A chill crawled down his spine. He gritted his teeth. "Don¡¯t call me until you find him."

    Hanging up, he stared at the phone in disbelief. Blood. Shane¡¯s phone. He lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply. Whose blood was it?

    He needed answers. Now.

    Dialing the facility where they held Hannah and Louis, the two werewolves Shane had been chasing, he ordered the guards to bring them to the interrogation chamber.

    He watched through the monitor as their unconscious bodies were dragged in. Adjusting the microphone clipped to his shirt, he spoke. "Can you hear me?"

    "Yes, sir!" the guards responded in unison.

    "Wake them up."

    A sharp shock jolted both awake. Their eyes darted around in panic.

    "Where are we?" Hannah gasped.

    "Who are you?" Louis demanded, pulling Hannah close.

    The guards remained silent, watching.

    "Why aren¡¯t they talking?" Hannah whispered.

    Louis muttered, "They can hear us. They¡¯re just pretending not to."

    Steve had heard enough. "Listen closely!"

    Hannah and Louis flinched.

    "Who¡¯s there?" Louis called out.

    "I ask the questions," Steve growled. "Where did Shane go?"

    Louis frowned. "Shane? We don¡¯t know a Shane."

    "Don¡¯t lie to me. You were running from him. Where is he?"

    Hannah clung to Louis. "We...we don¡¯t know," she stammered. "Please, we don¡¯t know where Shane is."

    Steve clenched his jaw. If they weren¡¯t lying, where the hell was Shane?

    He leaned in. "Fine. But mark my words, you¡¯re going to help me find him."

    "Who¡¯s saying those words?" Hannah whispered, her voice barely above a breath.

    No response. Only silence.

    They stood frozen, eyes wide, waiting.

    "Do you hear that?" Louis¡¯ voice was shaky.

    "Shh." Hannah turned toward a tiny ck dot on the ceiling. "Look. It¡¯s a camera. Someone¡¯s been watching us."

    Louis swallowed hard. "But who?"

    The voice returned, louder. "I saved you from where you should¡¯ve been dead by now."

    Louis gasped. "It¡¯s him... the person who helped us escape!"

    Hannah¡¯s heart pounded. "I never imagined it would be a man..."

    She stepped closer to the camera. "Thank you for helping us," she said. "We don¡¯t know how to repay you, but we¡¯re grateful."

    Steve furrowed his brow. What are they talking about? He hadn¡¯t tried to hide his identity when Shane¡¯s team caught them.

    He almostughed at how wrong they were, but his worry over Shane kept him from smiling. He leaned back, fingers tapping the desk.

    "You¡¯re not out of danger yet," he said. "Listen closely again. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be part of an experiment. I need your full cooperation."

    "What kind of experiment?" Louis asked warily.

    "I need blood samples."

    Hannah¡¯s eyes widened. "Why? What are you nning?"

    "It¡¯s crucial for my research. I¡¯m giving you a heads-up so there won¡¯t be any surprises."

    Louis red at the camera. "Why should we trust you?"

    Steve sighed. "I¡¯m being reasonable. Whether you like it or not, the experiment will happen. You might as well cooperate."

    "We won¡¯t!" Hannah shouted. "We¡¯re not selling our blood!"

    Steve¡¯s patience thinned. "Your rare blood is precisely why this is important. I¡¯m offering a fortune in return."

    "You can take your money and rot in hell!" Hannah spat. "We¡¯re not yourb rats!"

    Steve¡¯s calm facade cracked. "Fine. If that¡¯s how you want to y it, I won¡¯t force you... yet. Get them out of here!"

    Guards rushed in, dragging them away. Steve turned off the monitor and ripped out the cables.

    "Ungrateful fools," he muttered, throwing the remote across the room. His frustration turned to steel-cold determination. He grabbed his phone and dialed.

    "Thomas, how close are you to finding Shane?"

    "We¡¯ve got a lead," Thomas replied. "A possible location near the abandoned estate. There¡¯s an underground bunker."

    Steve tensed. "A bunker? How did you find out?"

    "A hunter tipped us off. He¡¯s seen someone going in and out, always in disguise."

    Steve¡¯s gut twisted. "Thomas, don¡¯t rush in. It could be a trap. Be cautious."

    Thomas hesitated. "Understood, boss."

    "Where¡¯s this hunter now?"

    "Disappeared after giving us the info."

    Steve¡¯s jaw clenched. "Find him. I want to know who he is and what he¡¯s really after."

    "Got it. I¡¯ll update you soon."

    The call ended. Steve sat back, unease gnawing at him. Something felt terribly wrong.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Thomas gathered his men. As night fell, they spotted a barn in the distance.

    "Check the barn," Thomas ordered two of his men.

    They ran ahead with shlights and disappeared inside. Momentster, they came sprinting back, pale with fear.

    "There¡¯s a bomb in there!" one of them yelled.

    Before they could get far¡ªBOOM!

    The explosion lit up the night sky, sending shockwaves through the air.

    Back at the building, Steve¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed. His breath hitched as he answered.

    "Boss," Thomas gasped. "It was a trap!"

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25</h4>

    Kimberly¡¯s POV

    It¡¯s been three hours since we rushed my dad to the pack hospital, and he still hasn¡¯t woken up. The wait feels endless, and my worry grows with each passing minute.

    My father, Alpha Darwin, has always been strong, full of energy, and rarely ever sick. In just two months, he¡¯ll turn seventy, and in all my life, this is only the second time he¡¯s been hospitalized.

    The doctor and two nurses are inside his room, their constant movement in and out making my anxiety worse. Something serious is happening...I can feel it.

    I can¡¯t sit still any longer. I get up and walk into the room, unable to hold back my concern.

    "Doctor, how is my father doing?" My voice shakes despite my attempt to stay calm.

    The doctor nces at me before adjusting his sses.

    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am Kimberly, but Alpha Darwin needs to be moved to the intensive care unit. His condition is severe."

    My heart pounds. "Intensive care? Why? My dad has always been healthy. What¡¯s wrong with him?"

    "There¡¯s a lot going on. We ran several tests, and based on the results, there¡¯s only one course of treatment we can follow. I¡¯d prefer to discuss this with Luna Catherine first."

    His words send a cold chill through me.

    "You don¡¯t need to speak to anyone else," I insist. "Tell me. I¡¯m his daughter. I have the right to know."

    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t share the details with you," the doctor says firmly. "Given the nature of the situation, I must speak to Luna Catherine first."

    "What sensitive situation are you referring to?" A voice speaks from behind me, and I turn to see Luna Catherine entering the room.

    I nce at the doorway, half expecting to see Mona with her, but she isn¡¯t here. I suppose she decided to stay home with Alpha Derrick¡ªtypical.

    Theirck of concern no longer surprises me. When my dad copsed, I screamed for help, but none of them came.

    Only a few guards rushed to my aid, helping me get my father to the hospital. And now, after three long hours, Luna Catherine finally shows up.

    The doctor bows his head slightly in respect. "Wee, Luna Catherine." The nurses follow his lead.

    I force myself to nod, acknowledging her position, even if I don¡¯t believe she deserves it.

    "Thank you, doctor," Luna Catherine says, her tone neutral. "What¡¯s going on with my husband?"

    The doctor hesitates again, stealing another nce at me. "I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to discuss it here."

    Luna Catherine immediately understands his implication.

    "I see." She gives me a quick look before turning back to him. "Let¡¯s talk in your office."

    "Of course, Luna."

    Without another word, the doctor, Luna Catherine, and the nurses leave, ignoring me entirely. I stay behind, refusing to leave my father¡¯s side.

    Sitting beside him, I take his hand in mine. "Dad, please be okay," I whisper, squeezing his fingers gently.

    Tears sting my eyes, but I blink them away. Seeing him like this, weak and vulnerable, breaks my heart.

    Suddenly, I feel his hand tighten around mine. My breath catches. I look down to see his eyes fluttering open.

    "Dad, you¡¯re awake?" My voice wavers between relief and fear.

    "K-Kimberly," he whispers. "Are we... in the hospital?"

    "Yes, Dad." I lean closer. "How are you feeling? Are you in pain?"

    He gives a weak smile. "Don¡¯t worry about me, sweetheart. I¡¯ll be fine."

    "How can I not worry?" I say softly. "You were unconscious for hours. You have to promise me you¡¯ll be okay."

    He closes his eyes briefly before nodding. "I¡¯ll be alright."

    I wish I could believe him, but he looks so frail, like all his strength has left him.

    Suddenly, his expression shifts, and he frowns.

    "What about thepany? Did... did everything burn down? Is thepany gone?"

    His disappointment is evident, and it cuts through me.

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry about thepany. Your healthes first. I¡¯ll go check on thepany tomorrow," I promise, squeezing his hand.

    "But I need to know," he insists, his voice barely above a whisper. "Who set the Moonstone firm on fire?"

    "Once you¡¯re out of the hospital, we¡¯ll go there together and figure it out," I assure him, gently brushing his palm. "Things will get better, I promise."

    He sighs, his fingers tightening around mine for a brief moment.

    "Thank you, my love." A faint smile touches his lips before he drifts off to sleep again.

    I stay by his side, watching his peaceful face. The weight of everything crashes down on me¡ªhis health, the business, the people we lost.

    It¡¯s too much. I silently pray for strength and for Hannah and Louis¡¯ safe return.

    Stepping outside the room, I spot Luna Catherine approaching. I rise to greet her, hoping she¡¯ll finally share what the doctor told her.

    But the moment she sees me, her expression darkens. "What are you still doing here? I thought you¡¯d be gone by now."

    "I stayed with my father. He just fell asleep," I reply, keeping my tone calm.

    "Well, you can leave now. I¡¯ll stay with him until morning," she mutters, already turning toward the ward¡¯s entrance.

    "I can¡¯t leave yet," I say firmly.

    She whips around, ring at me. "Why not?"

    "I need to make sure he¡¯s cared for through the night," I reply, standing my ground.

    I don¡¯t know where I find the courage to defy her, but I know I can¡¯t trust her. Something feels off.

    Before she can respond, an rm res from inside my father¡¯s room. Panic grips me, and we both race to the door. The doctor and nurses rush in at the same time.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Luna Catherine demands.

    The security guard inside looks shaken. "I¡¯m not sure, ma¡¯am! Alpha Darwin just jolted up on the bed. I hit the rm right away!"

    "Everyone, please leave the room," the doctor orders. "We need to examine him immediately."

    I step outside, watching anxiously through the ss. My father looks paler than before, his condition worsening. My stomach twists with fear.

    Turning to Luna Catherine, I demand, "What did the doctor say about his health?"

    She scoffs. "Why ask me now?"

    "Because I need to know! He was fine earlier, and now this¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t owe you an exnation!" she snaps. "If you want answers, ask the doctor yourself."

    "I have a right to know! I¡¯m his daughter¡ª"

    "Enough!" she cuts me off. "Go ask the doctor and get out of my sight!"

    I step back, stunned. Before I can say more, the doctor exits the room, his expression grim.

    "I¡¯m afraid I have bad news," he says. "Alpha Darwin has slipped into aa."

    The words hit me like a ton of bricks. Aa? How? We had just spoken, and he had seemed fine. My mind spins.

    "When will he wake up?" Luna Catherine asks, her tone disturbingly calm.

    I nce at her, horrified. Why does she seem so indifferent?

    "It¡¯s hard to say," the doctor replies. "We¡¯ll have to hope for the best."

    "Thank you, doctor," she says dismissively.

    As he leaves, I notice something chilling. Luna Catherine exchanges a look with the security guard. Then, she winks at him.

    A shiver runs down my spine. Something is very, very wrong.

    My legs feel weak, but I know one thing for certain, I will find out the truth, no matter what it takes...

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26</h4>

    The Next Morning

    After everything that happened yesterday, a new day begins. I barely slept, staying up all night watching over my father.

    His condition still hasn¡¯t changed, and the responsibility presses on my shoulders. Now, I need to go home and get some rest, but my mind won¡¯t stop racing.

    Luna Catherine left with a guardst night, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about the way she winked at him.

    What was that about? Was it just an innocent gesture, or is something else going on?

    Before Alpha Derrick and Mona¡¯s engagement, I need to be with my father. He¡¯s vulnerable, and I can¡¯t leave him alone.

    No one else will take care of him the way I do. If I step away, he¡¯ll be ignored¡ªjust like he has been for years.

    Leaving the hospital, I hail a taxi. The security guards from yesterday are gone, so there¡¯s no one to drive me home.

    The ride is a long thirty minutes. I stare out the window, trying to piece everything together, but my thoughts keep circling back to the same things.

    When I finally reach the pack house, I pay the driver and walk inside. The moment I step through the door, I stop,pletely shocked.

    "A party?" I mutter under my breath.

    The entire ce is buzzing withughter and excitement like nothing is wrong. Music ys in the background, and pack members, especially neers from nearby towns, are chatting happily.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re celebrating something. But what?

    "What¡¯s going on?" I whisper, stepping cautiously into the living room.

    Then, I see them. Alpha Derrick sitsfortably on the couch with Mona, smiling as she chatters away, their hands intertwined.

    My stomach twists in disgust. How can they be so rxed?

    "What the heck is happening?" I march up to Mona, frustration boiling over.

    Alpha Derrick barely acknowledges me. His eyes are puffy, and he looks exhausted, like he barely slept either.

    "There¡¯s a celebration! Are you blind?" Mona snaps, rolling her eyes.

    "A celebration? For what?" I scan the room again, my head spinning. Where¡¯s Luna Catherine? She should be here, but she¡¯s nowhere in sight.

    "Alpha Derrick woke up! It¡¯s a miracle!" Mona exims as if I should be thrilled about this.

    But I shake my head in disbelief.

    "Do you even know what state your father is in? He¡¯s in aa! The doctors don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll wake up!" I yelled at her.

    "Of course, I know," she shrugs,pletely unbothered. "I¡¯ll visit himter."

    I stare at her, stunned. "If you know how bad he is, why throw a party? How can you be so disrespectful?"

    Mona scoffs. "Kimberly, stop being a downer. Life goes on. Look around¡ªno one here is sad."

    I clench my fists, barely able to contain my anger. How could she be so heartless? Our father was lying in a hospital bed, and they were celebrating like nothing was wrong.

    And Alpha Derrick¡ªhis silence was just as bad as her indifference.

    I storm out, heading straight to my room, mming the door behind me. Leaning against it, I take deep breaths, trying to calm my racing heart.

    Part of me hopes to find Damien here, waiting. The thought makes me smile, but I shake it off. I can¡¯t afford to get distracted.

    "Focus, Kim!" I scold myself, giving my head a small knock.

    I change intofortable clothes and step into the bathroom for a quick shower, letting the warm water soothe my nerves.

    When I¡¯m done, I pull on fresh clothes and leave my room, determined to avoid another confrontation.

    Returning to the living room, I see Mona and Alpha Derrick surrounded by werewolves from the Nightwalker pack.

    Their presence unsettles me, but I don¡¯t stop to say anything. I step outside, inhaling the fresh air. I need to clear my mind.

    I call another taxi. I need to check on thepany, make sure everything is in order despitest night¡¯s events.

    The ride is short, but as I step out, I freeze. The building is untouched, bustling with workers as if nothing happened.

    My mind races, remembering the security guard¡¯s words¡ªhe said thepany was burned down. My father copsed from the shock, and now he¡¯s in aa.

    "Is this real?" I whisper, rubbing my eyes. The building stands perfectly fine.

    "What¡¯s going on?" My pulse quickens as I hurry inside.

    Employees bow their heads in respect. I nod back, though my mind is in turmoil. How is everything so normal?

    As I near my father¡¯s office, I spot Alpha Jethro approaching.

    "Kimberly!" he greets with a smile.

    "Good morning, sir," I say, forcing a smile. "How are you?"

    "Well, thank you. Any news on Alpha Darwin?"

    I sigh. "Still the same. The doctor says we just have to hope."

    "Alpha Darwin is strong. He¡¯ll pull through," he assures me. "If you need anything, let me know."

    "Actually, sir, something strange happenedst night. A security guard told us thepany was burned down. My father copsed after hearing it."

    Alpha Jethro¡¯s eyes widen. "Burned down? But the building is fine. Who told you that?"

    "A guard I recognized," I say. "He¡¯s worked here a while."

    "This is serious," he mutters. "I¡¯ll look into it."

    "Thank you," I say, relieved. "Do you know who¡¯s in my dad¡¯s office? I saw someone leave earlier."

    "Luna Catherine," he says.

    I blink. "Luna Catherine? What is she doing here?"

    "She returned early this morning," he exins. "She¡¯s taking over thepany while your father recovers."

    I clench my jaw. "She has no right. My father is still alive. There are rules."

    Alpha Jethro nods. "I understand, but let¡¯s stay calm. She¡¯s the highest-ranking family member right now. At least for the moment."

    "She can¡¯t just take over like that. There must be a board meeting. The directors should decide."

    "You¡¯re right," he says. "I can help arrange a meeting soon."

    "Thank you," I say, anger simmering beneath my skin. "I won¡¯t let her take what my father built."

    "You¡¯re strong, Kimberly," he says kindly. "You¡¯ll handle this well."

    As he leaves, I turn toward the office. My fists tighten. Luna Catherine sits in my father¡¯s chair, acting like she owns the ce. I can¡¯t stand it.

    I march in. She looks up, surprised.

    "What are you doing here?" she demands.

    I cross my arms. "I could ask you the same thing."

    She stands. "I¡¯m handling business. Someone has to."

    "My father is still Alpha. Thispany is his."

    She scoffs. "Are you serious? You think you can walk in here and make demands?"

    "I have every right," I say, voice steady. "You¡¯re not in charge."

    Her eyes sh. "You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Kimberly. Watch your mouth."

    I don¡¯t flinch. "The board will see the truth. You won¡¯t get away with this."

    "Get out," she hisses, pointing to the door.

    "Enjoy that chair while you can. It won¡¯tst." I smirked.

    Turning on my heel, I walk out, heart pounding. This isn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot...

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27</h4>

    Steve hadn¡¯t heard from Thomas since the previous night, and it was already eight in the morning. He¡¯d been calling him, over and over, but his calls weren¡¯t going through.

    "What the hell is going on with you guys?" Steve muttered, frowning as he dialed Thomas again. But nothing. No connection.

    Fidgeting in his chair, he felt his frustration rising, but somehow kept hisposure. He hadn¡¯t left the building in years, holed up in the restricted areas of hispound. Shane brought him everything he needed, and Steve never considered leaving.

    He handled the business from home, and Shane never bothered him unless there was something urgent. But this time was different. For the first time, he had to navigate through an unsettling situation alone.

    "I can¡¯t just sit here doing nothing while my men are missing. I need to act!" Steve mumbled to himself.

    Jumping out of his seat, Steve headed straight for his bedroom. He flung open the closet doors, rummaging for something to wear, but nothing seemed right.

    "This is beyond frustrating!" Steve cursed under his breath, tossing a pair of pants aside. Just as he was about to copse on the bed in exasperation, the doorbell rang.

    "Shane?" he whispered, hope flooding his chest. He bolted from the room, racing toward the door. No one besides Shane could ess the restricted areas, so it had to be him. Excitement shot through Steve as he swung open the door.

    But the sight that greeted him shattered his excitement in an instant. Shane was standing there, covered in blood, looking like he¡¯d been brutally beaten.

    "Shane!" Steve gasped, pulling him into a tight hug, not caring about the blood. "Where have you been, man?" he whispered, still holding onto Shane.

    Shane winced, his body stiff with pain, and Steve quickly released him.

    "Come inside," Steve urged, leading Shane into the house.

    Without a word, Shane headed for the bathroom, clearly in need of a shower. When he emerged, wearing some of Steve¡¯s clothes, he sat down heavily.

    "Who did this to you?" Steve asked, anger boiling beneath his calm exterior.

    "I don¡¯t know," Shane muttered, rubbing his head. "I was hit on the head, knocked out. When I woke up, I was in some weird-smelling room. I don¡¯t remember anything else."

    "Shane, you¡¯re safe now. Tell me everything," Steve said, leaning closer, his eyes filled with concern.

    Shane took a deep breath. "I was in that room for what felt like hours before two guys came in. I yelled, demanded to know where I was, but they just ignored me. One of them ripped my shirt... and then things got worse."

    "Go on," Steve urged, his hand resting reassuringly on Shane¡¯s arm.

    Shane¡¯s voice trembled. "He... he had fangs. Not in his mouth, but growing out of his fingers. I tried to back away, but he grabbed my wrist. Then he bit into my arm with those fangs. The pain... it was unreal. And then the second guy came and joined him."

    Steve¡¯s heart raced as he listened. "You¡¯re saying... they tortured you? But why?"

    "I don¡¯t know!" Shane said, his frustration clear. "I heard them call someone ¡¯ma¡¯am¡¯ on the phone. I think their leader is a woman."

    "A woman?" Steve repeated, his brows furrowed. "But why target us? What do they want?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Shane shook his head. "But I think we need toy low for a while. They even took the security footage I had on me. They clearly wanted that."

    Steve clenched his fists. "But how did you escape? Why would they let you go?"

    Shane sighed. "I think they wanted me to leave. When I woke up this morning, the doors were open, and no one was there. It felt like... like they were done with me."

    "None of this makes any sense," Steve muttered. "Why take you if they didn¡¯t even question you?"

    "I have no idea," Shane admitted, still looking confused. "Maybe it was the footage they were after all along."

    "Maybe," Steve mused. "But thank God you¡¯re alive. That¡¯s what matters."

    "Alive, but barely," Shane said, wincing. "Those guys... they weren¡¯t human, Steve. I think they were werewolves."

    Steve¡¯s eyes widened. "Werewolves? You¡¯re serious?"

    "Yeah," Shane nodded. "I didn¡¯t believe it either until I saw them. They¡¯re more dangerous than we ever imagined."

    Steve fell silent, thinking of Hannah and Louis. "But the two we¡¯ve caught... they seem normal. They¡¯re not dangerous, are they?"

    Shane shook his head. "Don¡¯t be fooled. They could be pretending, waiting for the right moment to strike. We need to be careful."

    Steve nodded slowly. "You¡¯re right. We should start making ns, just in case."

    "Agreed, boss," Shane grinned, using the title just to make Steve smile. It worked.

    Steve chuckled, though his mind was still racing. "I¡¯m just d you made it back in one piece."

    "Thanks," Shane said, his voice soft. "But I have to say... what I went through felt worse than death."

    Steve swallowed hard, his heart aching for his friend. "I can¡¯t lose you, Shane. We¡¯vee too far together."

    Shane smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "I know, Steve. I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    Suddenly, Steve remembered something. "Wait! Thomas and the others haven¡¯te back yet."

    "What?" Shane eximed, his eyes wide with shock. "I thought they would¡¯ve returned after they couldn¡¯t find me!"

    "I told Thomas not toe back unless they found something. Butst night, he called and said they had a lead. He mentioned something about you being underground." Steve¡¯s face was tense with worry.

    "Underground?" Shane looked puzzled. "I was never underground. Who told them that?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Steve admitted. "But they haven¡¯t checked in since. I¡¯ve been trying to reach Thomas, but his phone¡¯s dead."

    Shane frowned. "That¡¯s not good. They might be in trouble too. I¡¯ll call someone to check where they werest seen."

    "Thanks, Shane," Steve said, relief flooding him. Then he remembered. "What were you trying to tell me yesterday before the call dropped?"

    Shane rubbed his forehead. "I was going to tell you something? I don¡¯t remember."

    "Are you serious?" Steve asked, suspicious.

    Shane nodded. "Yeah, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."

    Steve stared at him, then sighed. "Must¡¯ve been that hit to your head. We¡¯ll talk about itter."

    Shane smiled faintly. "Yeah... we¡¯ll figure it out."

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28</h4>

    Raymond stood tense, his back stiff as he listened to the woman¡¯s voice from behind the curtain. "Has he gone?" she asked, her face hidden, separated from him by just the thin fabric.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am, he¡¯s been released," Raymond, a young man in his early twenties, replied, his voice soft and filled with respect.

    "Good. Did you get the footage? And is there anything of importance in it?" she asked, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of the sofa beside her.

    "It¡¯s right here with me, ma¡¯am. I watched it, but there¡¯s nothing in the clip that stands out," he answered quickly.

    "Alright, you may go," she dismissed him with a flick of her hand.

    Raymond wasted no time, stepping out of the room. As he exited, he spotted Julie, his childhood friend, standing nearby, smiling and waving at him. "Hey, Raymond!"

    "Shh!" Raymond hissed, raising a hand to his lips, his eyes darting around nervously. Julie understood immediately and went quiet, stepping closer.

    He grabbed her wrist, pulling her into a nearby corner where no one could see them. "Julie, when are you going to start listening to me?" he whispered urgently, ncing around as if expecting someone to appear at any moment.

    Julie kept silent, knowing exactly what he was upset about. Her head lowered, she looked sad, still adjusting to their new life.

    "I¡¯ve told you a hundred times, you can¡¯t act like we¡¯re friends, even though we are!" Raymond¡¯s frustration leaked into his voice. "The boss can never know, or we¡¯re dead. Is that what you want?"

    "No! I don¡¯t want that!" Julie¡¯s voice trembled with both frustration and sadness. "But it¡¯s hard, Raymond. We¡¯ve known each other since we were six. How can I pretend we¡¯re strangers after everything?"

    "Because we have no other choice if we want to survive another day!" Raymond¡¯s voice dropped to a harsh whisper. "These people have no mercy. They¡¯ll kill us if they find out the truth. You know we¡¯re different from them. They¡¯d eliminate us in a second if they had the chance!"

    "I know, I know," Julie said softly, her voice pained. "But that doesn¡¯t mean we have to stop talking altogether. Can¡¯t we at least wave or something? Besides, the boss likes you. She wouldn¡¯t hurt you."

    "That¡¯s why we can¡¯t take any chances. I told her we didn¡¯t know each other. That¡¯s how I convinced her to bring you in¡ªbecause we¡¯re of the same breed, nothing more." Raymond¡¯s eyes were serious.

    "But what if she finds out?" Julie¡¯s voice was small now, worried. "What would she do?"

    "We could be killed, Julie. I know she¡¯d probably spare me and kill you, and I can¡¯t let that happen." Raymond¡¯s tone softened. "I¡¯m trying to protect you. That¡¯s why you need to listen and stop acknowledging me when we see each other. We¡¯ll be together in the end, I promise. But not like this."

    Julie bit her lip, her eyes glistening. "Okay. I¡¯ll stop, I promise." She forced a small smile, trying to ease the tension. "So... when do you and the boss leave town?"

    "In three days," Raymond answered, puzzled by her sudden question. "Why?"

    "Just curious," she said, turning her gaze away.

    "Are you sure?" Raymond teased, his tone lightening. "Or maybe you¡¯re jealous I¡¯m going with her?" He chuckled.

    "What? No!" Julie¡¯s eyes widened, her voice high-pitched. "I¡¯m not jealous!"

    Raymond could tell from the way she avoided his gaze that she was, in fact, a little jealous. And he couldn¡¯t me her. The boss always called for him, relying on him more than anyone else. It didn¡¯t help that Julie had joined the group mainly because of him. She¡¯d thought they¡¯d get closer, not realizing how strict the group¡¯s rules were. They could barely even talk privately anymore.

    "Rx, Julie. No one¡¯s taking me away from you. Besides, the boss isn¡¯t my type." He leaned closer, his voice yful.

    Julie let out a smallugh. "Okay, okay, I trust you. But you should go before she sends someone to find you."

    Raymond smiled, wanting to linger just a little longer, but then footsteps echoed nearby. Julie quickly hid, ducking into the shadows. Raymond stood still, his heart racing.

    George appeared, one of the older members of the group. At twenty-six, he had a nasty reputation and was always eyeing Raymond with suspicion.

    "Why are you hanging out here alone?" George¡¯s voice was rough, his eyes narrowing as he looked around.

    Raymond wiped the sweat from his brow. "Nothing. I was just leaving," he stammered, trying to sound casual.

    Julie, hidden nearby, trembled. She hoped George would leave soon before he spotted her. If it had been anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous. But George wasn¡¯t just anyone. He had a knack for sniffing out secrets.

    "The boss wants to see you," George said, his tone gruff. "Now."

    Raymond nodded. "I¡¯m going," he replied, hoping that would be the end of it. But as he turned to leave, George stopped in his tracks.

    Raymond¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What now? He prayed George hadn¡¯t seen Julie.

    George turned back, ring. "Why are you still standing there? Move, or do you have something else to do here?"

    "No, I¡¯m going!" Raymond hurried off, his steps quick and his heart pounding.

    As he walked away, his mind raced. He prayed that George wouldn¡¯t investigate further, wouldn¡¯t look for Julie.

    ----

    Kimberly¡¯s POV

    As soon as I left Luna Catherine¡¯s office, I hurried toward Alpha Jethro¡¯s office. I needed to talk to him about speeding up the process of calling the emergency board meeting. Time was running out, and I couldn¡¯t let Luna Catherine gain control.

    When I reached his office building, I saw Alpha Jethro stepping out. He paused, clearly surprised to see me. "Kimberly?" he called, a questioning look on his face. "Come back inside." He motioned for me to follow him. We reentered his office, and he pointed to the chair. "Have a seat."

    I sat down while he walked to the other side of the desk, his face still marked with confusion. "Why are you back here? I thought you left earlier," he asked, settling into his chair and watching me closely.

    "I didn¡¯t leave. After our talk, I went to see Luna Catherine," I said, feeling my anger rising again as I thought about her.

    Alpha Jethro raised an eyebrow, his tone growing tense. "Why did you go to her? I asked you to be patient. You could¡¯ve made things worse by confronting her."

    "I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Both she and Mona have been acting strange, and I needed answers," I replied, unable to fully suppress the frustration in my voice.

    He sighed deeply, leaning forward. "Kimberly, I understand, but now is not the time to confront them. You know the risk of being seen as disrespectful to Luna. You need to focus on your father. Alpha Darwin needs you more than ever."

    His calm tone and logical reasoning made me pause. He was right. "You¡¯re right, Sir Jethro. My father does need me, and I shouldn¡¯t let them distract me," I agreed, nodding.

    He smiled, relieved. "Good. Stay focused on him. You¡¯ve always been a good daughter, and now you need to stand by him more than ever."

    "Thank you, sir. But I still need you to call that emergency meeting. With my father unwell, we need someonepetent to keep things running. I can¡¯t allow Luna Catherine to take over."

    Alpha Jethro shook his head slightly. "I¡¯m not eager to take charge either, Kimberly. But your father will want the pack in good order when he wakes up. We need to make sure everything is stable."

    "I know, sir. But we need to act fast. When will the meeting happen?"

    "Tomorrow morning at the earliest. Some of the board members aren¡¯t around today. But I¡¯ll send you the details before the end of the day."

    I felt a wave of relief wash over me. "Thank you, Sir Jethro. I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me and for our family."

    He chuckled softly. "You don¡¯t have to thank me, Kimberly. I¡¯m just doing my duty to the pack. We need to fix things before they spiral out of control."

    I smiled, feeling the weight of his words. He truly cared about the pack and my family. "If that¡¯s all, I should go now. I need to check on my father."

    He looked up, concerned. "Where are you headed?"

    "I¡¯m going to the hospital. It¡¯s almost noon, and I haven¡¯t checked on my dad yet."

    He nodded. "I¡¯de with you, but I¡¯ve got my hands full here. But I¡¯ll have my driver take you."

    I quickly interrupted him. "You don¡¯t need to, Sir. I can take a taxi."

    "Nonsense," he said, already picking up his phone. "My driver will take you. Go meet him outside."

    I couldn¡¯t argue with him any further. "Thank you, Sir. I¡¯ll see youter." I bowed my head respectfully as I left his office and headed outside.

    The car was already waiting at the front entrance. I got in, and the driver immediately started the journey toward the hospital.

    The ride was quiet, and within thirty minutes, we arrived. After thanking the driver, I stepped out of the car and made my way inside the hospital. Before going to see my father, I decided to visit his doctor. I needed answers about his condition¡ªanswers Luna Catherine hadn¡¯t given me.

    I walked quickly to the doctor¡¯s office, knocking lightly before entering.

    "Good afternoon, doctor," I greeted him as I stepped in.

    "Good afternoon, Kimberly. Please, have a seat," he said, gesturing to the chair in front of his desk.

    I sat down, taking a deep breath. "Doctor, I came to ask about my father¡¯s condition. I haven¡¯t heard anything directly, and I need to know."

    The doctor looked surprised. "I told Luna Catherine everythingst night. I thought she would¡¯ve informed you."

    "She hasn¡¯t told us anything," I said, my voice tight with frustration. "Please, tell me what¡¯s happening."

    The doctor sighed, his expression turning serious. "Your father has a brain tumor, Kimberly. It¡¯s in the second stage. Surgery is the only option now."

    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t move. Time seemed to freeze around me as I processed what he said.

    "Surgery?" I finally whispered, my voice trembling. "Is there no other way?"

    The doctor shook his head. "No, surgery is the best course of action. There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll recover if we act quickly. But we need Luna Catherine¡¯s consent to proceed."

    "I¡¯ll talk to her as soon as I can," I said, standing up abruptly. "Thank you, doctor. I need to see my father now."

    He nodded. "Take care, Kimberly."

    I walked out of his office, my legs feeling heavy, my heart shattered. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard. As I made my way to my father¡¯s ward, I felt a deep sense of dread settling over me.

    When I reached his room, my breath caught in my throat. His bed was empty.

    My father was gone.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29</h4>

    "Dad, Dad, Dad, where are you?" I screamed in agony, my voice cracking with desperation as I called his name over and over again. The pain in my chest was unbearable.

    The sound of my cries sent three nurses rushing into the room. "Ma¡¯am, is everything alright?" One of them asked, her face lined with concern. "We heard you screaming. What happened?"

    "It¡¯s my father!" I shouted, pointing at the empty bed. "He¡¯s gone! He was right here, and now he¡¯s just... gone!"

    The nurses exchanged confused looks, their eyes darting to the vacant bed, finally noticing it was empty.

    "That¡¯s impossible," said one nurse, shaking her head in disbelief. "I just checked on him! He was lying down in that bed a few minutes ago."

    "Then where is he now?" I demanded, my voice rising with frustration. "How long has he been missing? How could this even happen? Someone has to know where my father is!" My heart was racing, and my head was spinning. I couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.

    One of the nurses turned and bolted out the door. "I¡¯ll get the doctor!"

    It felt like everything was spinning out of control. First, I hadn¡¯t seen Hannah or Louis since earlier, and now my father? My father, who¡¯s in aa, was missing? It was cruel¡ªunjust!

    "I need you to tell me where my dad is!" I shouted, my frustration spilling over. "Now, before I lose itpletely!" My voice was shaking as my hands clenched into fists.

    No one had an answer. The nurses just stood there, staring at me, shocked and silent.

    The door burst open again as the attending physician stormed into the room. "What¡¯s going on in here?" he demanded, his eyes scanning the room quickly.

    "My dad is gone!" I cried, my voice hoarse. "He just disappeared!"

    "What?" The doctor blinked, his face pale with shock. "That can¡¯t be! I was just in here checking on him. He was on that bed!"

    "Then who took him?" I shouted, my voice trembling. "Who took my father, and where did they take him?"

    The doctor ran a hand through his hair, his face tight with worry. "There¡¯s no way Alpha Darwin could have just disappeared like that. Let¡¯s check the security cameras."

    "Fine," I said, pushing past the doctor and storming out of the room. "Let¡¯s go!"

    We rushed to the security office on the second floor. The doctor instructed the security guard to pull up the footage from my father¡¯s room. We all stood there, staring at the monitor, hearts pounding in our chests.

    "Here it is," the guard said, pointing to the screen as he yed the video.

    I watched with wide eyes, not even blinking. On the screen, arge man dressed in a doctor¡¯s uniform entered my father¡¯s room. He was wearing a white face mask, and his hair was slicked down over his forehead, hiding his face.

    "Who is that?" I pointed at the screen, my hand shaking. "Do you recognize him?"

    The doctor leaned forward, squinting at the screen. "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen him before," he replied, his voice filled with uncertainty.

    The man on the screen wheeled my unconscious father out of the room in a wheelchair, heading straight for the exit. Then, they vanished from view.

    "How is this even possible?" I shouted, feeling my heart race faster. "How could no one notice a man wheeling my dad out of the building?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll find out." The doctor turned to his nurses, his face grim. "We need to start searching immediately."

    "I can¡¯t believe this is happening." Tears welled up in my eyes as I watched the security footage on repeat. The reality of the situation was crashing down on me. My father had been abducted.

    The doctor and the nurses hurried off, leaving me alone with the security guard. I stood there, staring at the now empty screen.

    As I walked back down the hall, I saw Sir Jethro, Luna Catherine, Alpha Derrick, and Mona gathered in the waiting area. They were speaking to the doctor, who was exining what we had just seen on the CCTV footage.

    "Kimberly, my dear," Sir Jethro said softly, stepping toward me and wrapping me in aforting embrace. "We¡¯ll find Alpha Darwin. Everything is going to be okay."

    I tried to respond, but my voice broke. Tears streamed down my face as I leaned into him, my whole body trembling.

    "It¡¯s alright, darling," Sir Jethro whispered, stroking my hair. "Cry if you need to. Let it out."

    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I sobbed into his shoulder, the weight of everything finally crashing down on me.

    "What have you done to find him?" Luna Catherine¡¯s voice cut through the room, sharp and cold.

    I pulled away from Sir Jethro, ring at her. "How can you even ask that?" I snapped. "Don¡¯t act like you care!"

    "Kimberly, don¡¯t," Sir Jethro warned, grabbing my wrist to stop me from confronting Luna Catherine further. But I was beyond reason now.

    "You¡¯ve always hated my father! I bet you¡¯re d he¡¯s gone!" I shouted, pointing at her usingly. "Maybe you had something to do with this! Maybe you took him!"

    Luna Catherine¡¯s face twisted in anger. "Watch what you say, Kimberly," she warned through clenched teeth. "I will not tolerate baseless usations."

    "I¡¯m not afraid of you!" I yelled, pulling away from Sir Jethro. "You¡¯ve always wanted him out of the way, and now he¡¯s gone! Admit it! You took him!"

    Luna Catherine¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. "I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll make sure there are consequences for your nder."

    "You think I¡¯m scared of you?" I shot back, my voice rising with each word. "You can¡¯t do anything to me! You¡¯re just a coward hiding behind your lies!"

    "Enough, Kimberly!" Sir Jethro pulled me back forcefully, his voice firm. "Stop this, now."

    I red at Luna Catherine, breathing heavily, my hands shaking with anger. "You won¡¯t get away with this," I said, my voice filled with venom. "Whatever you¡¯re nning, it won¡¯t work. You¡¯ll never win."

    Luna Catherine turned away, her voice icy. "This conversation is over. Keep your usations to yourself, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."

    As she walked away, I yelled after her, "Why didn¡¯t you tell us about my father¡¯s tumor? Why didn¡¯t you say anything about him needing treatment?"

    The room fell silent as everyone turned to Luna Catherine, shock written on their faces. She paused for a moment, but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she kept walking, her back stiff.

    I stood there, shaking with anger, watching her disappear down the hall, knowing this wasn¡¯t over.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30</h4>

    Shane suddenly stood up from the couch as though he were about to leave the house.

    "Where are you going?" Steve asked, his eyebrows raised.

    "I¡¯ve been trying to reach the person checking on Thomas, but no one is answering. It¡¯s not like him to ignore my calls. Something¡¯s wrong, I just know it," Shane said, his voice tight with worry. He reached for a jacket from Steve¡¯s closet and slipped it on.

    Steve frowned. "Really? If that¡¯s the case, something serious might be going on." Without hesitation, he stood up and pulled a shirt from his own closet.

    Shane blinked in surprise. "Wait, what are you doing?" he asked, watching as Steve started to button up the shirt.

    Steve, noticing Shane¡¯s shock, shrugged. "I¡¯ming with you. What, you expect me to just sit here while everything falls apart outside? While our men are out there, and you¡¯re running around trying to fix things alone?"

    Shane shook his head, baffled. "When¡¯s thest time you even left this house? You¡¯re not well enough to be running around out there. And we¡¯re still keeping your identity hidden, remember?" His tone was firm but concerned.

    "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going with you. There¡¯s nothing you can say to change my mind," Steve dered, grabbing a pair of boots and putting them on.

    "Steve, please don¡¯t. If you go out in this weather, you¡¯re going to get sick. I can¡¯t protect you out there, and I don¡¯t want to risk something happening to you." Shane¡¯s voice was calm, but the urgency behind his words was clear. "You remember what happened when I was kidnapped. You saw what they did to me. The outside world¡¯s dangerous."

    "Exactly why I need to be out there! I can¡¯t just stand by and let everyone else handle things without me," Steve snapped. "I need to learn how to protect myself and everyone else. Don¡¯t try to stop me, Shane."

    Shane sighed heavily, realizing how stubborn Steve could be. "Doctor Eugene ising today. You need to stay here and get your prescription. I can handle everything outside."

    "I¡¯ll call the doctor and let him know I¡¯m busy. He can wait for me," Steve replied, already thinking of excuses.

    Shane saw there was no way to change Steve¡¯s mind. "Fine, you cane. But there¡¯s one condition."

    Steve, eager to be on the move, nodded quickly. "Anything, just tell me."

    "You have to listen to me out there. No impulsive decisions. And if I tell you to leave, you leave. Got it?" Shane looked him squarely in the eyes, making sure his words sank in.

    "Sure, whatever you say. I¡¯ll listen," Steve said, though his confidence still lingered.

    Shane eyed Steve¡¯s clothes and frowned. "But you can¡¯t leave the house dressed like that."

    Steve looked down at himself in confusion. "What do you mean? What should I wear?"

    "You need a disguise. You can¡¯t be recognized as the chairman. If your father finds out who you are, we¡¯re all in deep trouble." Shane¡¯s voice dropped lower, knowing the weight of his words.

    Steve paused, remembering thest time something like this happened. He and Shane had snuck out of the house years ago, only to be caught by Steve¡¯s mother and harshly punished by his father. Since then, Shane always went out alone to handle things.

    Steve groaned. "Alright, fine. But hurry up."

    Shane disappeared into a room for a few minutes and returned with a ck security guard uniform. "Here, put this on."

    Steve blinked, staring at the outfit. "You want me to dress like a security guard?" He tossed the clothes back at Shane¡¯s face.

    "Yes, Steve! This is the only way to keep your identity hidden. It¡¯s just for a few hours. Don¡¯t make this harder than it has to be," Shane said firmly, throwing the clothes back.

    Steve sighed, picking up the clothes again, but still grumbled, "No one knows what I look like, anyway... Why do I even need this?"

    Shane raised an eyebrow. "Just put it on."

    After twenty minutes of arguing and Shane¡¯s constant persuasion, Steve finally gave in and dressed in the ck uniform. He brushed his hair back, put on a hat, and covered his face with a mask.

    Once fully disguised, Steve stepped back out. No one would¡¯ve recognized him like this.

    "You look perfect. Let¡¯s go," Shane said with a nod.

    As they walked through the building, Steve felt a strange excitement bubbling up. He hadn¡¯t been outside in so long. Workers nced at them as they passed, recognizing Shane but not the mysterious "new security guard." Most assumed it was just a new hire.

    Stepping outside, Steve paused, taking in the fresh air and open space. His heart lifted. After years of confinement, it felt like stepping into a whole new world.

    Shane touched his shoulder, snapping Steve out of his thoughts. "Get in the car."

    Without a word, Steve climbed in, and Shane started the engine.

    ***************

    Meanwhile, George and Raymond had just finished smuggling Alpha Darwin into their hideout. Walking back, George turned to Raymond, breaking the silence. "I hear you¡¯re heading out of town with the boss soon. When¡¯s that happening?"

    Raymond, suspicious of George¡¯s sudden interest, answered cautiously. "In two days."

    "Good. Be careful on that trip. I heard the route¡¯s dangerous," George said, ncing away.

    Raymond studied George¡¯s face, sensing something off. Why the sudden concern? George was never the type to care about anyone¡¯s safety.

    "Yeah, we know it¡¯s risky. We¡¯ll be careful," Raymond replied, keeping his voice neutral.

    The two reached their boss¡¯s house. The door was open, so they entered.

    Their boss sat on a luxurious throne, her back to them. "How did the operation go?" she asked, her voice cold and elegant.

    "It went well, ma¡¯am," George said quickly.

    "And the Alpha? What¡¯s his condition?"

    "He¡¯s still unconscious. We¡¯ve called for a doctor. He should be here soon," Raymond answered quietly.

    "Good. I need him awake soon. Very soon," she said, her voice soft but dangerous.

    "We¡¯ll pass that along to the doctor," George assured her.

    She turned slightly. "Raymond, the trip¡¯s postponed for now. I¡¯ll inform you when there¡¯s new information."

    Raymond nodded. "Understood, ma¡¯am."

    George, hiding his disappointment, kept his face calm. Something about this dy made him uneasy, but he didn¡¯t let it show.

    "You can both leave now," their boss dismissed them.

    The two men quickly exited, leaving the tension behind.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31</h4>

    Mona¡¯s voice rang out, her face twisted in surprise. "Mom, is that really what happened?" She looked at Luna Catherine, wide-eyed.

    I stood next to Sir Jethro, watching them, feeling a sick churn in my stomach. They¡¯re putting on an act. Mona knew exactly what her mother was capable of, so why the fake shock? Was it just to make her look good in front of everyone else?

    "Kimberly¡¯s talking nonsense!" Luna Catherine¡¯s voice was sharp. "I just got an update on Alpha Darwin¡¯s conditionst night. I didn¡¯t keep it a secret from anyone. That¡¯s absurd."

    I scoffed, anger boiling up inside me. "If you weren¡¯t keeping it a secret, why didn¡¯t you tell anyonest night? Or this morning, when I asked you directly?" My voice rose, trembling with fury. "You didn¡¯t even mention him to me once today!"

    Luna Catherine¡¯s expression hardened. "You need to calm down, Kimberly. I¡¯m the Luna of this pack, and I won¡¯t tolerate this disrespect! Do you realize I could bring charges against you for this?"

    "Everyone, let¡¯s just breathe for a moment," Sir Jethro interrupted, stepping between us, his hand gently but firmly on my arm. "This isn¡¯t helping. We need to focus on finding Alpha Darwin. Arguing will only slow us down."

    I forced myself to take a deep breath. Fighting with Luna Catherine wouldn¡¯t help me find my father. I nodded slightly, signaling I understood.

    Just then, the doctor entered the room, drawing our attention back to the moment. "I have new information," he said. "There were two kidnappers. One stayed in the car, and the other posed as a hospital director to get to Alpha Darwin."

    My heart raced. "Do you know who they are? Can they be found?"

    The doctor nodded. "We have their car¡¯s license te from the parking lot cameras." He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Sir Jethro.

    Sir Jethro took it, scanning the numbers. "Thank you, doctor. We¡¯ll take it from here."

    "I hope Alpha Darwin returns soon for his surgery. Take care." The doctor gave us a brief nod before walking out.

    Mona turned to Sir Jethro. "What¡¯s next?"

    "We¡¯ll put out a search for the car. Our team will track it down," Sir Jethro replied, already pulling out his phone. He stepped aside and made a call, his voice low but firm as he gave the details and set a three-day deadline before involving the police.

    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how quiet Alpha Derrick had been this whole time. He hadn¡¯t said a word, just standing off to the side, watching. I wondered why he wasn¡¯t contributing anything.

    "I need to go check on the investigation¡¯s progress," Sir Jethro said to me, his voice gentle.

    "Alright, Sir Jethro. We¡¯ll catch upter," I replied, trying to mask the dread building in my chest.

    "You should head home and rest," he added, concern in his eyes. "We have a long road ahead to find Alpha Darwin. Don¡¯t wear yourself out."

    "Okay," I said softly, but inside, I knew rest wasn¡¯t going to help. Images of my father¡¯s abduction shed in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming weight of it all.

    Sir Jethro gave his goodbyes to the others and left. Luna Catherine followed closely behind him, her usual regal air still intact. Not long after, Alpha Derrick and Mona also departed, leaving me alone in the hospital¡¯s reception area.

    I slumped into a chair in the hallway, my legs feeling weak. What was I supposed to do now? My home didn¡¯t feel like a refuge anymore. With everyone gone, the emptiness gnawed at me, dragging me deeper into despair.

    "Why are you sitting here all by yourself?"

    The voice was soft, calming. I turned my head slowly, blinking as my eyes met Damien¡¯s. My heart skipped a beat. "Damien?" I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise.

    He smiled, that familiar half-grin spreading across his face. "Yeah, it¡¯s me." He sat down next to me. "Why haven¡¯t you gone home?"

    I nced away, trying to collect myself. "I just... I don¡¯t feel like going home. There¡¯s nothing for me there right now." My voice cracked slightly. "And what about you? Why are you here? I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore. What changed?"

    Damien¡¯s smile softened. "I couldn¡¯t stay away from you, Kimberly. I tried to forget you, but it was impossible. Your face is always in my mind, wherever I go."

    His words caught me off guard, making me smile despite myself. "You always know how to make meugh," I said, shaking my head. "But I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes today."

    "Because of your father, right?" His tone grew serious, his eyes searching mine.

    I froze, startled that he knew. "How did you...?"

    "I¡¯ve been around since you got here this morning," he admitted. "I heard you talking to the nurses about him."

    "Oh." I sighed, the weight of the day pressing down on me again. "Why do you always hide yourself, Damien? You have to reveal yourself eventually."

    He chuckled, but there was a hint of sadness in it. "There¡¯s someone who can¡¯t know I¡¯m here. That¡¯s why I stay hidden."

    I frowned. "Who? Is it someone from the pack?"

    He hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes. You¡¯ll figure it out soon enough."

    I wanted to press him further but decided to drop it. "Alright, but what now? Are you going to keep sneaking around?"

    He shed me a yful smile. "How about youe to my apartment today? We can spend the day there, just us."

    I blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the offer. "Your ce?" I repeated, unsure.

    "Yeah. You don¡¯t have to stay here alone, and you definitely shouldn¡¯t go home if you don¡¯t want to."

    I hesitated for a moment, remembering the stranger¡¯s warning about enemies among friends. But I couldn¡¯t see Damien as a threat. He was the only one offering mefort right now.

    "Okay," I said, finally nodding. "I¡¯ll go with you."

    "Great!" Damien stood up, offering me his hand. I took it, pulling myself to my feet.

    Before we left the hospital, he made sure everything was in order, guiding me out with a reassuring smile.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32</h4>

    Shane and Steve drove in silence for a while, but finally arrived at their destination. Shane searched for a peaceful spot to park, and once he found it, he brought the car to a stop. The two of them stepped out.

    As soon as Steve exited the vehicle, he looked around, taking in the serene surroundings. He never thought a day like this woulde. "This ce feels... different," Steve muttered to himself.

    "Watch your step!" Shane warned, reaching out and grabbing Steve¡¯s hand just in time to pull him away from a jagged rock. "You almost hurt yourself, man."

    "Thanks, dude," Steve said with a smallugh, jumping over the rock. "But where are Thomas and the others?" His voice held a hint of nervousness as he looked at Shane.

    "They should be close by," Shane said, scanning the area. "There¡¯s an abandoned house about two minutes from here. I think that¡¯s where we need to start looking."

    "Okay," Steve nodded, following Shane¡¯s lead as they walked in silence, each step bringing them closer to their destination.

    When they finally arrived at the house, Shane hesitated. "I think this is it," he said, staring at the ruins. The building had clearly suffered from a fire, leaving it mostly in ashes.

    Steve squinted, taking in the sight. "Are you sure?" he asked, doubtful. "This ce is practically gone. There¡¯s nothing left."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m sure. Let¡¯s just look around. Maybe they¡¯re nearby," Shane insisted, though his tone was uncertain.

    They spent the next thirty minutes searching the surrounding area, but found nothing. The silence in the air was unsettling, making it feel like no one had been there for ages.

    They both searched all the crooks and corner of the area multiple times, expecting to get a hint, but all to no avail.

    Shane began to grow agitated, rubbing his forehead and pacing in frustration. "This isn¡¯t right," he muttered under his breath. "They should be here."

    Steve remained calm outwardly, but inside, he felt just as anxious. These were his men, and their disappearance weighed heavily on him. He ced a reassuring hand on Shane¡¯s shoulder.

    "Where else should we look?" Steve asked. "We¡¯ve been here for a while and haven¡¯t found anyone. Are you positive this is the right ce?"

    "Yes, Steve!" Shane snapped, clearly on edge. "This is where they werest time. I know this area."

    "Okay, okay," Steve said, trying to calm him down. "I understand you¡¯re worried, but take it easy. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find Thomas and the others soon. Let¡¯s stay positive."

    Shane gave a half-hearted nod, though his mind was racing. "I just... I keep thinking... what if the people who kidnapped me have them too? What if..." Shane trailed off, fear creeping into his voice. "What if they¡¯re torturing them?"

    Steve looked at Shane, his expression serious. "Hey, don¡¯t think like that. We have no reason to believe anything bad has happened to them. Let¡¯s keep our hopes up, alright?"

    Before Shane could respond, Steve¡¯s phone buzzed, cutting through the tension. He pulled it out of his pocket and quickly checked the message. His face lit up slightly, and he turned to Shane with a small smile. "We need to head back. Doctor Eugene¡¯s at the house."

    "Doctor Eugene?" Shane¡¯s tone perked up, excitement recing his worry. "Let¡¯s go then!"

    They hurried back to the car, Shane practically jogging ahead. Once they got in, Shane hit the gas, and they sped off toward home.

    The ride back was quicker, and in no time, they reached the house. As they approached the entrance, Shane leaned in close to Steve, whispering, "Remember, you need to stay cool. Don¡¯t let anyone suspect who you really are, alright?"

    Steve adjusted his cap, nodding silently. He knew the drill. It was crucial that his identity remain a secret for now. As they entered, the eyes of everyone in the building immediately fell on them. Steve felt the weight of their stares but kept his head down, walking closely beside Shane.

    The workers looked puzzled, clearly wondering who the new guy was, but none dared to ask. Shane had that effect on people¡ªhis mere presence was enough to keep them at bay.

    Once they were inside Steve¡¯s private quarters, away from prying eyes, Steve quickly removed his mask and cap. "I can¡¯t believe no one recognized me!" he said, relief flooding his voice.

    Shane chuckled, sitting down on the sofa. "You should be grateful everyone¡¯s too scared of me to ask questions. They were probably suspicious, but they wouldn¡¯t dare approach us."

    "True," Steve agreed,ughing lightly. "I did notice no one would even look you in the eye. But I hope I didn¡¯t make it too obvious."

    "You did fine," Shane assured him with a grin. "You handled it like a pro."

    Steve disappeared into another room to change out of his disguise. A few minutester, he emerged, dressed morefortably. He walked over to the desk and set up the monitor, his mind now focused on the next task¡ªfinding out where Doctor Eugene was.

    He sent a quick message to the doctor, asking him to be ready with Hannah and Louis. As he did, he nced at Shane. "Do you think I¡¯ll get answers today?" Steve asked, a hint of uncertainty creeping into his voice. "Will I finally figure out what¡¯s wrong with me?"

    Shane looked at him, his expression serious. "I¡¯m sure of it. With Doctor Eugene, Hannah, and Louis all working together, you¡¯ll find the solution to your problem. We¡¯ve waited a long time for this, and I believe today¡¯s the day."

    Steve nodded, taking a deep breath. "Thanks, Shane." He turned back to the monitor and activated it.

    On the screen, they saw Doctor Eugene standing in ab, preparing for the experiment. Hannah and Louis were both tied to chairs, looking tense but ready for whatever wasing next.

    Shane and Steve watched in silence, their anticipation growing. The moment they had been waiting for was finally here.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33</h4>

    Kimberly¡¯s POV

    The moment we stepped out of the hospital, Damien took the lead, guiding me to where he had parked his car. My breath caught in my throat when I saw his sleek, expensive vehicle. I hesitated before sliding into the passenger seat.

    Damien joined me, and without a word, we started our drive. Neither of us spoke. The silence was heavy, almost suffocating. I stared out the window, trying to make sense of my swirling thoughts. I was lost in my head, and he must have sensed that I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk. He focused on the road, letting the silence linger.

    The drive seemed to stretch on forever. Finally, we arrived at his house. We both stepped out at the same time, but I lingered by the car, unsure of what to do next. Damien gestured for me to follow him, and I did, quietly trailing behind.

    The neighborhood was eerily quiet. Too quiet. It felt as though we were the only two people around. The stillness gnawed at me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that had settled in my chest. I nced around, not seeing a soul. It was unsettling.

    "Damien," I began hesitantly as we approached his front door. "Why is it so... quiet here? We haven¡¯t seen anyone since we arrived. What¡¯s going on?" I asked, my voice betraying my concern.

    He paused and looked back at me, smiling softly, almost reassuringly. "That¡¯s how I like it," he said with a chuckle. "I¡¯m not fond of crowds. I prefer solitude. Makes things... simpler."

    His answer caught me off guard. There was something intimate in the way he said it, as if I was the only person he wanted around. But I couldn¡¯t let myself get lost in that.

    "Hmm, I see," I replied, trying to keep my tone neutral. "Do you live alone? What about your family?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.

    At my question, Damien¡¯s smile faltered for just a moment before he responded, "Kimberly, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll meet them when the time is right. For now, let¡¯s just focus on us." He grinned, that same charming grin that always made my heart skip a beat.

    I frowned, sensing he was dodging the question. Every time I tried to learn more about him, he gave vague answers. It was frustrating. "Fine," I muttered, my irritation seeping into my voice. "I won¡¯t ask any more questions." I looked away from him, staring down at the ground.

    "Come on, don¡¯t be like that." Damien stepped closer, his smile turning yful. "Let¡¯s go inside."

    I forced a smile and followed him through the door. As we entered, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the interior. The house was beautiful, every detail meticulously designed. It was clear that Damien had a keen eye for aesthetics.

    "Let me show you to the room," Damien said, his voice cutting through my thoughts. I blinked and turned to look at him, surprised at the sudden suggestion.

    "The room?" I echoed, a bit confused. "What for?"

    "To freshen up," he said, his tone light and teasing. "You look like you could use it after today."

    My mind raced as I tried to understand his intentions. Did he mean what I thought he did? I stood frozen, my thoughts spiraling. What did he want from me?

    "Kimberly!" Damien¡¯s voice snapped me out of my daze. He waved a hand in front of my face, looking amused. "Where¡¯d you go just now?"

    "Nowhere," I lied quickly, avoiding his eyes. "I¡¯m fine."

    "You sure?" he asked, concern creeping into his voice. "You seem... off."

    I shook my head. "I¡¯m fine," I repeated, not wanting to get into it.

    "Alright," Damien said, holding out his hand. "Shall we?"

    I hesitated for a second before taking his hand. His grip was firm but gentle as he led me down the hall to arge bedroom. My nerves were on edge, unsure of what to expect.

    As we entered the room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of anxiety wash over me. It was just the two of us now, alone in this beautiful but isted house. The room was elegant, with arge bed in the center, and my thoughts ran wild.

    "Do you want to shower first, or should I?" Damien asked casually, walking toward the bathroom door. His hand brushed against my arm as he passed, sending a shiver through me.

    I froze. Every nerve in my body seemed toe alive at his touch. The air felt thick with tension, and my heart raced in my chest. I struggled to keep my thoughts under control, but it was impossible to ignore the growing desire building inside me.

    Damien must have noticed my reaction, because he stopped and turned toward me, a mischievous smile tugging at his lips. He stepped closer, his eyes never leaving mine, and before I knew it, he was standing directly behind me.

    "Kimberly..." His voice was soft, barely a whisper, as he reached out and gently cupped my face in his hands. His touch was warm, sending a wave of heat through my body. I closed my eyes, surrendering to the moment, unable to resist the pull between us.

    His lips brushed against mine, and that was all it took. Every wall I had put up came crashing down. Our kiss was deep, passionate, and filled with all the unspoken words we had held back. His hands roamed my body, pulling me closer as I clung to him, lost in the sensation.

    Before I knew it, we were undressing each other, our movements urgent, driven by the need to feel skin against skin. Time seemed to blur as we tumbled onto the bed, our bodies moving in sync, every touch igniting a fire between us.

    Damien¡¯s hands explored every inch of me, his lips trailing down my neck, my chest, lower and lower until I was gasping for breath. My mind was foggy, consumed by the intensity of the moment, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but him.

    He pulled back for just a second, looking down at me with a wicked grin. "I¡¯m going to make you beg," he whispered, his voice dark with promise.

    I could only moan in response, too lost in the pleasure to form coherent words. He teased me, bringing me to the edge and then pulling back, driving me wild with frustration.

    By the time he finally gave in, I was trembling,pletely at his mercy. Our movements became frantic, desperate, and all I could do was hold on as the waves of pleasure crashed over me.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34</h4>

    "Kimberly, Kimberly, Kimberly!" someone whispered my name three times, barely loud enough for me to hear.

    I rubbed my eyes, trying to figure out who was calling me. Slowly opening my eyes, I realized I wasn¡¯t in a familiar ce.

    "Where am I?" I screamed, shooting up to my feet. My heart raced when I realized I was still in the woods where we hade to search for Hannah and Louis. My mind struggled to understand how I ended up back here.

    "What¡¯s happening? Why am I here? Where¡¯s Damien? Is this a dream?" I kept asking myself, but there were no answers, only silence.

    I looked down and saw I had been lying on the cold forest floor. I pinched my cheeks repeatedly, hoping to wake up if this were just some bizarre dream. But nothing changed. The forest felt too real, too vivid.

    "Damien," I whispered his name, hoping he would appear. But the silence that surrounded me only made me feel more alone. As I stood there, my memory rushed back¡ªbeing with Damien, feeling the warmth of his skin on mine¡ªand then falling asleep in his arms. But now... now I was here, alone.

    My mind spun with confusion. How did I end up here without him? I started pacing, desperate to make sense of it when I suddenly noticed an elderly man standing nearby. He was dressed in a white suit, his back facing me as he adjusted something.

    My breath caught in my throat, and I stumbled over a small rock, barely managing to steady myself. "W-who a-are y-you?" I stammered, my voice trembling with fear.

    Without turning around, the old man spoke, "Strange that you don¡¯t recognize me. I¡¯ve seen you around."

    His voice was raspy, echoing through the woods. Each word seemed to bounce back, making his presence even more unsettling.

    "If you know me, then show yourself!" I demanded, trying to sound braver than I felt. "Who are you, and why am I in this forest? What¡¯s going on?"

    The man chuckled, hisughter eerie. "Haha... even if I reveal myself, you still wouldn¡¯t know who I am. But that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m only here to deliver a message, and then I¡¯ll be on my way."

    I frowned. "A message? What message?" My voice wavered with confusion. What could an old man possibly want with me? "Before you say anything, just tell me where I am. Am I dreaming, or is this real?"

    The old man¡¯s posture didn¡¯t change as he spoke. "This is real, Kimberly. You¡¯re here because this is where you were born, right by that tree."

    I took a step back, my eyes wide with disbelief as I stared at the tree he pointed to. "That¡¯s impossible," I muttered under my breath. "I was born in a hospital... my father told me that!" The words came out shaky, as my mind tried to reject his im.

    "It¡¯s a lie," the old man replied, his voice calm. "Your whole life has been a lie. Since the day you were born, the truth has been hidden from you."

    His words hit me like a punch to the gut. I wanted to scream at him, to deny what he was saying, but a small part of me was terrified he might be right. "You¡¯re lying," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "My father would never lie to me."

    The old man shrugged, unfazed. "Believe what you want. It doesn¡¯t change the truth. Now, are you ready for the message?"

    I stared at him, unsure of what to say. Who was this man? What did he want from me? "Fine," I muttered. "Tell me the message."

    Slowly, the man turned to face me. I gasped, shocked by the intensity of his bloodshot eyes. He looked much younger than I¡¯d expected, maybe in his mid-forties. But there was something about him... something unsettling.

    "You need to reawaken your power," he said firmly, his eyes locked onto mine. "The world needs you, Kimberly. You have a responsibility."

    "What power?" I asked, my voiceced with disbelief. "I don¡¯t have any power. You¡¯ve got the wrong person!"

    The man shook his head, stepping closer to me. "No. The wise one is never wrong. You have power beyond what you¡¯ve been told, and now is the time to awaken it."

    I took another step back, my heart pounding in my chest. Was he serious? Did he really think I had some kind of hidden power? "Look," I said, trying to keep my voice steady, "the only power I have is being a werewolf, and even that feels like it¡¯s slipping away. So stop trying to mess with my head."

    The man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He continued speaking as if he hadn¡¯t heard me. "Twenty-one years ago, in this very forest, a baby girl was born. That child was destined to wield the most powerful force in the universe and to protect the world from the evil werewolves threatening humanity."

    His words stopped me in my tracks. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to believe. My thoughts were racing, trying to piece everything together. "Are you saying... I¡¯m that child?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. "How is that possible?"

    "It¡¯s true," the man said, his voice steady and calm. "And now, it¡¯s time for you to awaken your power. The answers you seek are in this forest."

    I stared at him, my mind spinning. Could any of this be real? Or was this some sort of borate trick? "Before I even think about believing you," I said, my tone serious, "tell me if this is real or if I¡¯m still dreaming."

    The man chuckled again, his eyes gleaming. "This is no dream, Kimberly. You will need to wake up to the truth soon enough."

    Before he could say more, I heard someone calling my name from behind me...

    ---

    "Hey, what exactly are you nning to do to us?" Hannah shouted at Doctor Eugene, struggling against the straps holding her down in the chair.

    Doctor Eugene ignored her, calmly continuing to assemble the equipment he needed for his experiment. His white gloves andb coat gleamed under the harsh light, and he quietly mixed chemicals in a ss vessel as if Hannah hadn¡¯t said a word.

    "You think whatever you¡¯ve got nned for us is going to work?" Louis snapped angrily from his own chair, ring at the doctor. "I bet you won¡¯t seed!"

    "I¡¯m sorry you feel that way," Doctor Eugene replied softly, not even ncing at them.

    Hannah and Louis exchanged frightened looks. Their eyes revealed the same fear they both felt, knowing something terrible was about to happen. Louis had already reached his limit and was too frustrated tofort Hannah anymore. They knew their chance of having a normal life was over the moment they were dragged into this room. The doctor was preparing to experiment on their bodies, and there was no escape.

    Meanwhile, Shane and Steve were watching the entire scene unfold on a monitor in another room. Therge screen disyed a live feed of theboratory, where Hannah and Louis sat helplessly strapped to their chairs.

    "Do you see that?" Steve asked, staring intently at the screen. His eyes were wide with concern. "Look at their eyes. Something¡¯s off."

    "What do you mean?" Shane replied, ncing at the monitor. "I don¡¯t see anything unusual."

    Steve shook his head. "No, seriously. Look closer. When I spoke to themst, their eyes didn¡¯t look like that. Something¡¯s changed."

    Shane squinted at the screen but remained unsure. "They look fine to me."

    Steve let out a frustrated sigh. "No, they¡¯re not fine! Look closely, Shane! The whites of their eyes are fading. And their skin... it¡¯s turning pale. Plus, their muscles¡ªlook! They¡¯re growing! Check out their arms!"

    Shane¡¯s eyes widened as he finally noticed what Steve was talking about. He took a step back from the monitor, his face filled with shock. "Wait, are they... are they transforming?"

    "It sure looks that way!" Steve said anxiously, rushing toward the microphone on the control panel. He grabbed it and spoke into it, his voice urgent. "Doctor Eugene, can you hear me?"

    "Yes, Mr. Steve, I hear you clearly," Doctor Eugene responded in a calm, quiet tone. His voice showed no sign of the concern Steve was feeling.

    "You need to get out of that room immediately," Steve warned, his voice rising. "Whatever you¡¯re doing, stop! Don¡¯t disturb them anymore!"

    Doctor Eugene paused and nced up at the camera in confusion. "What do you mean? I¡¯m nearly done here, just mixing the final chemicals. Is something wrong?"

    "They¡¯re transforming!" Steve shouted. "Get out now before it¡¯s toote!"

    "What?" Doctor Eugene gasped, dropping the chemical he was holding. The ss shattered on the floor, its contents spilling everywhere. He turned slowly to look at Hannah and Louis, and his face went pale with horror. Both of them were already changing before his eyes.

    "Everyone, out! Now!" Doctor Eugene yelled, grabbing the two security guards with him and racing toward the exit.

    The door mmed shut behind them just as Hannah and Louispleted their transformation. Fur sprouted all over their bodies, and their teeth grew into long, sharp fangs. The clothes they had been wearing ripped apart, leaving nothing but shreds as their new forms grewrger and more feral.

    Inside the observation room, Shane let out a deep sigh of relief. "Thank God they made it out in time," he said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "That was way too close. Doctor Eugene barely got out of there alive."

    Steve remained silent, his heart still racing. He was shaken by how close they¡¯de to disaster. "If we hadn¡¯t realized what was happening..." Steve couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. His hands were trembling.

    "You need to go check on Doctor Eugene," Steve finally said, taking a deep breath to calm himself. "Tell him to stay away from that room until we know it¡¯s safe. And make sure the others know not to go anywhere near it."

    Shane nodded quickly. "Got it. I¡¯ll go now." Without another word, he rushed out of the observation room.

    Left alone, Steve¡¯s mind raced as he stared at the monitor, watching the transformed werewolves thrash around theb. Hannah and Louis, once human, were now wild beasts, mming their fists against the walls, their growls echoing through the speakers.

    Steve couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away. "Is this really happening?" he muttered to himself, unable to believe what he was seeing. He had heard stories about werewolves his entire life, but he had never seen one transform right before his eyes. It was a chilling sight, and part of him couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange mix of fear and fascination.

    "So, this is what they turn into," Steve whispered. "Their eyes... their bodies..."

    As he spoke, a strange expression crossed his face, a mix of horror and excitement. He was mesmerized by the transformation, captivated by the raw power of the creatures that were once Hannah and Louis.

    Back in theb, Hannah let out a piercing scream, causing Steve to jump. She hade into contact with the spilled chemical Doctor Eugene had been working on, and the pain was unbearable. Her howl echoed through the room, a terrifying sound that made Steve shiver.

    "Hannah!" Steve whispered, leaning closer to the screen. He watched as her body convulsed, the chemical causing her muscles to twitch and her fur to bristle. Louis growled beside her, his fangs bared, his ws raking against the floor.

    "They¡¯re dangerous now," Steve muttered to himself, a realization dawning on him. "We have to keep them contained."

    But deep down, he knew this was only the beginning. Whatever had happened to Hannah and Louis, whatever Doctor Eugene had been trying to do¡ªeverything had changed now.

    And there was no turning back.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35</h4>

    "Kimberly, wake up! You have a call!" Damien¡¯s voice gently broke through my sleep, pulling me back to consciousness.

    I blinked, slowly registering that I was in Damien¡¯s room, still lying on his bed. A sigh of relief escaped me as I realized the bizarre old man and the ominous words I¡¯d heard were just part of a dream.

    Sitting up, I leaned my back against the bed¡¯s headboard. Damien sat next to me, handing me my phone. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay? You look shocked and tired," he asked, looking at me with concern.

    I gave him a small smile. "I¡¯m fine, really." I took the phone from his hand and nced at the screen. Sir Jethro¡¯s name shed on it, showing he¡¯d been the one calling. Without wasting any time, I called him back.

    After two rings, Sir Jethro answered, his voice slightly anxious. "Kimberly, I hope you¡¯re well. I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. Why haven¡¯t you answered? Is everything alright?"

    Clearing my throat, I responded calmly, "I¡¯m sorry, Sir Jethro. I was asleep and didn¡¯t hear my phone. My apologies."

    "Oh, I see," he said, his tone softening. "Well, I¡¯m calling to let you know that the emergency board meeting we talked about has been scheduled for tomorrow at 8 a.m."

    "Tomorrow? Thank you so much for letting me know!" I replied, feeling a mix of excitement and relief. Even with everything else going on, I couldn¡¯t let Luna Catherine take over thepany.

    "Yes, Kimberly. The meeting is set, and I need you to be there on time. Please remember, your father¡¯s absence has put a lot of responsibility on your shoulders. I¡¯m counting on you to present yourself well to the board tomorrow. Understand?"

    "I understand, Sir Jethro. I won¡¯t let you down!" I said with determination. Then, I hesitated before asking, "Have there been any updates on my father¡¯s whereabouts? Any clues?"

    There was a long pause before Sir Jethro answered, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. "We¡¯re still searching for Alpha Darwin. Just try to stay calm. We¡¯ll find him soon."

    "I hope so," I whispered, my voice faltering as I lowered my head. The worry in my chest felt heavier than ever.

    Damien ced aforting hand on my back, but he stayed silent, not wanting to interrupt.

    "We¡¯ll keep praying that he¡¯s safe, wherever he may be. We¡¯ll find him, Kimberly. Have faith." Sir Jethro¡¯s words were meant to reassure, but they did little to ease the dread tightening around me.

    "Okay. Thank you, Sir Jethro," I managed to say before the call ended. I ced my phone beside me on the bed, turning to Damien with a heavy heart. "Do you think I¡¯ll see my father before... before I¡¯m forced to be a ve to the Nightwalker pack?"

    Damien frowned at me, his expression firm but gentle. "Kimberly, stop. You¡¯re not going to be anyone¡¯s ve, ever again. And yes, you¡¯ll see your father soon."

    I smiled weakly, but inside, I knew Damien didn¡¯t fully understand the severity of the situation. In the Moonstone pack, tradition was absolute. If an Alpha wolf rejected you, no matter your family status, you became a ve to the rejecting Alpha. And I had a feeling that my fate would be no different.

    Damien¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. "Kimberly, why is there a board meeting tomorrow? Did you call for it?"

    "Yes, Damien. I arranged the meeting," I answered inly.

    His eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you serious? Why would you call for a meeting right now, especially with your father missing? What¡¯s going on?"

    "I have to stop Luna Catherine from bing the next CEO! She can¡¯t take over thepany. She just can¡¯t." My anxiety leaked into my words as I spoke.

    "Kimberly, this is dangerous. You know how Luna Catherine is. Do you really want to provoke her? She could destroy you." His face was etched with concern.

    "I don¡¯t care what she does to me, Damien. All I care about is making sure she doesn¡¯t gain control of my father¡¯spany. I can¡¯t let her ruin everything." My voice shook with emotion, but I stood firm in my decision.

    He sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair. "I understand, but I don¡¯t think this is the right way to go about it. You need to focus on finding your father, not battling with your stepmother. These next two weeks should be spent trying to secure your freedom, not fighting a war you might not win."

    "I¡¯ll be fine, Damien," I reassured him, standing up and grabbing my clothes from the nearby chair. "I know what I¡¯m doing."

    Without saying more, I headed to the bathroom to change. The warm water from the shower gave me a brief moment of peace, but my thoughts kept returning to thepany, my father, and the looming fate that awaited me.

    When I emerged, fully dressed, Damien was still sitting on the bed, waiting patiently. "I have to leave now," I told him as I grabbed my phone.

    "It¡¯s after six in the evening. Why don¡¯t you just stay here for the night and leave in the morning?" Damien suggested, his voice calm.

    "I can¡¯t. I need to go home and prepare for the meeting. I can¡¯t afford to bete tomorrow," I exined, already heading toward the door.

    "You could stay here and I¡¯ll go pick up whatever clothes you need for tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to leave," he offered again, his tone full of concern.

    "I appreciate it, but no, Damien. I need to go home. Please don¡¯t try to convince me otherwise," I replied firmly.

    He sighed but nodded. "Alright. If you¡¯re set on leaving, at least let me drive you home."

    I paused, considering his offer before nodding. "Okay. That would be nice."

    Damien grabbed his keys, and together we left the room. We made our way to his car in silence, the tension hanging between us thick as we both braced ourselves for whatever challenges tomorrow would bring.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36</h4>

    "Are you sticking to your choice, even if it brings you difort?" Damien asked, his voice breaking the silence as he focused on the road.

    "Huh?" I blinked, caught off guard by his question. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to ask again. Earlier, I had made it clear I wasn¡¯t backing down. So hearing him mention it again felt... strange.

    I nced at him briefly, then turned my eyes away, staring out the window. The city lights blurred as they passed by, and I didn¡¯t feel like answering. We¡¯d had our fun, twice now, but that didn¡¯t mean he could keep prying into my personal life.

    "Kimberly, listen," he continued, a worried edge in his voice. "Now isn¡¯t the time to pick a fight with your stepmother. You should focus on finding your father first."

    "I appreciate your concern, Damien," I said, keeping my eyes fixed outside. "But I¡¯ve made my decision. If I don¡¯t handle this now, I may never get another chance. Luna Catherine and her child have to be stopped."

    Damien sighed. "But who will take over thepany if something happens to your father? You need someone reliable to fill in the chairman¡¯s role, don¡¯t you think?"

    "Sir Jethro, obviously!" I turned to face him, my voice firm. "He¡¯s been loyal to my father for years. I trust himpletely."

    "You trust Sir Jethro?" Damien asked, raising an eyebrow as he nced my way.

    I clenched my fists. "Yes, I do! He¡¯s the only person left in this pack who actually cares about my father and me. He¡¯ll protect thepany until my father is found."

    "Alright, if that¡¯s what you think," Damien muttered, turning his eyes back to the road. "But do you really believe Sir Jethro can handle everything? Thepany¡¯s a huge responsibility."

    I whipped around to face him, my eyes narrowing. "I don¡¯t care what you think. Sir Jethro is the only one I trust. So, yes, I believe he can handle it."

    "Fine," Damien said, exhaling heavily. "Do what makes you happy."

    I didn¡¯t respond. There was no point in dragging this conversation on. Damien had no right to question my decisions, especially not after everything I¡¯ve been through. He wasn¡¯t involved in thepany, nor did he know what it felt like to be in my shoes.

    We reached the pack house around seven in the evening. Damien parked the car, and I quickly got out, eager to get away from the awkward tension lingering between us. But before I could head inside, Damien stepped out too and walked toward me.

    He took my hands, looking deep into my eyes. I could feel my heart race, but I kept my expression calm. I didn¡¯t want him to know how much his touch affected me.

    "Kimberly," he said softly, "promise me you¡¯ll be careful at tomorrow¡¯s meeting. If anything goes wrong, just call me, and I¡¯ll be there to help."

    I stared at him, surprised. "Call you? When did I get your number?"

    "I saved it in your phone while you were in the shower earlier," he admitted with a shy smile. "Just in case you need me."

    I blinked in surprise but quickly recovered. "Oh... I see."

    "Please, just don¡¯t hesitate to call if you need anything," Damien pressed, squeezing my hands gently.

    I pulled my hands away, taking a step back. "Thanks, but I¡¯ve got this. I need to head inside now."

    Damien nodded, though he seemed disappointed. "Alright. Take care, Kimberly."

    I gave him a brief smile before turning and walking toward the front door. As I entered the house, a heavy feeling settled in my chest. I didn¡¯t have time for these distractions. I needed to focus on thepany and finding my father.

    But just as I thought I had a moment of peace, I walked straight into Luna Catherine. She was sitting on the couch, her eyes sharp as they followed my every move.

    I didn¡¯t greet her. I didn¡¯t see the point. I tried to slip by her unnoticed, but her voice stopped me cold.

    "Where are youing from?" Her tone was harsh, full of usation.

    I turned slowly, meeting her gaze head-on. "I don¡¯t think I need to exin myself to you anymore."

    Her eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting my bold response. She had always thrived on my fear of her, but I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.

    "What did you say?" Luna Catherine¡¯s voice trembled with anger. "Do you know who you¡¯re speaking to? I¡¯m the Luna of this pack. I could have you punished for disrespecting me!"

    I stood tall, refusing to back down. "Maybe you could. But I won¡¯t let you intimidate me anymore. I¡¯m not the same girl who used to fear you."

    Her face contorted with rage as she rose from the couch, stepping closer. "You ungrateful brat! I¡¯ve given you everything, and this is how you repay me?"

    "You didn¡¯t give me anything," I shot back, my voice steady. "Everything I have, I worked for, or it was given to me by my father. You¡¯re just trying to take it all for yourself."

    "You little¡ª" Luna Catherine raised her hand as if to strike me, but I stood my ground, daring her to do it.

    At that moment, a door opened upstairs, and footsteps echoed through the hallway. Luna Catherine lowered her hand, ring at me with seething hatred.

    "This isn¡¯t over, Kimberly," she hissed. "You¡¯ll regret crossing me."

    "If that¡¯s the case, then go ahead and give the order for my execution!" I snapped at Luna Catherine, my voice trembling with anger. Her constant threats were pushing me beyond my limits, and I could no longer keep my temper in check.

    "I¡¯m willing to bet that won¡¯t be necessary," she murmured with a sly smile, her voice low and unsettling. Her eyes locked onto mine, and I felt a chill run down my spine. What was she up to?

    "What are you talking about?" I asked, trying to hide the unease in my voice. But Luna Catherine¡¯s grin only widened.

    "It seems you¡¯ve got too much time on your hands, and it¡¯s starting to mess with your mind," she said, her tone mocking. "Now¡¯s probably a good time for Alpha Derrick and Mona to start nning their future together."

    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. My heart sank, and panic gripped me. She knew exactly what to say to push my buttons, and it worked. She was trying to hurt me.

    But I wouldn¡¯t let her see that. I couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness, not in front of her. So, I took a deep breath and forced myself to appear unfazed.

    "So? It doesn¡¯t matter to me if they get engaged," I lied, rolling my eyes for effect. "Even if it happens, I¡¯ll still be Alpha Derrick¡¯s ve, so why should I care?"

    Luna Catherine¡¯s smug expression faltered for a moment. Her cheeks flushed with anger as she realized her attempt to rattle me had failed¡ªor at least that¡¯s what I wanted her to think. Inside, I was falling apart.

    "Fine! Let¡¯s see how strong you are once they announce their engagement," she hissed, turning on her heel and storming away before I could respond.

    I watched her leave, my heart pounding in my chest. She was clearly aware of tomorrow¡¯s emergency board meeting, and I knew she was trying to mess with my head before it. But I refused to let her win. I¡¯d stood my ground, but the truth was, her words had cut deep. The thought of Alpha Derrick and Mona together... it made me feel sick.

    I clenched my fists, taking a deep breath to calm my nerves. I couldn¡¯t let this distract me. I had to find my father before it was toote, before everything I knew fell apart.

    Dragging my heavy legs toward the stairs, I slowly climbed up to my room. Once inside, I locked the door behind me. I needed some peace, some time to think without Luna Catherine breathing down my neck.

    I quickly changed into my pyjamas and crawled into bed. But sleep wouldn¡¯te. I tossed and turned, my mind racing with everything that had happened.

    Maybe it was because of the nap I took at Damien¡¯s apartment earlier. After we... well, after we were together, I¡¯d dozed off for a bit. That¡¯s probably why I wasn¡¯t tired now.

    Thinking of Damien made me reach for my phone. I was curious about how he had saved his number in my contacts. With a few swipes, I found it.

    "Damien Love!!" I read out loud, rolling my eyes andughing softly. "What the heck? Love? Seriously?"

    I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d done that. We weren¡¯t even officially a couple yet! Shaking my head, I murmured to myself, "What was he thinking? Is he already that attached? Or just trying to embarrass me?"

    With a sigh, I edited the contact name to just "Damien." I couldn¡¯t have something like that pop up if anyone saw my phone, especially with everything going on in the pack.

    But then I stopped andughed again. "Wait, Kimberly. Who¡¯s even going to look at your phone? Besides, who cares? Hannah and Louis are the only ones who¡¯d bother, and they¡¯re not here."

    The realization hit me hard. Hannah and Louis, my closest friends, weren¡¯t by my side right now. They were gone, and I was left alone to face all of this.

    I set my phone down on the nightstand, lying back on the bed. My thoughts kept swirling, keeping me awake. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to force myself to sleep, but then a sudden sh of memory hit me.

    The dream I had at Damien¡¯s apartment.

    Sitting up quickly, I whispered to myself, "Who was that man I kept seeing in my dreams? And what was he trying to tell me?"

    I tried to recall the dream in detail. The man had been urging me to use my power, to help others. But what power? And who were the people he was talking about?

    My mind raced, but no answers came. "What power could he mean? The only thing I know is my wolf strength, but even that... I barely know how to control it."

    It was true. I¡¯d only shifted into my wolf form a few times in my life. The first time had been when I was eighteen. The second wasst year when I needed to rescue Mona from a forest.

    And the third... I couldn¡¯t even remember exactly when it happened. I knew it had, but the details were fuzzy. It all made me feel weak and helpless.

    As I sat there, staring down at my hands, something else came to mind. A memory from that time in the forest with Mona. She had mentioned something about turning into a werewolf too.

    "What?" I muttered, my eyes widening in shock. "Mona? A werewolf?"

    How had I forgotten that? At the time, none of us took her seriously. We were too anxious about finding Louis and Hannah. But now... the thought seemed strange. How could Mona, who wasn¡¯t even eighteen yet, im to have shifted into a werewolf?

    "Could Mona be hiding something from us?" I whispered, my heart racing. "Could she have powers we don¡¯t know about?"

    It didn¡¯t make sense. There was no way someone under eighteen could shift, right? But why would Mona say something like that if it wasn¡¯t true?

    "I have to find out," I decided, determination surging through me. "There¡¯s more to Mona than any of us realize."

    Whatever was happening, I needed answers. And I was going to get them, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37</h4>

    I set my rm for early the next morning to give myself plenty of time to get ready and head to the firm. After spending the whole night obsessing over Mona¡¯s potential secrets, I had no clue what time I¡¯d finally fallen asleep. I just knew I had stayed up way toote. Once this meeting was over, I had to get answers about what Mona might be hiding.

    It still puzzled me how Alpha Derrick had been so calm these past few days. For someone known as the most terrifying Alpha, he¡¯d been unusually lenienttely. I had to wonder what was causing such a shift in him¡ªand in everyone else around me.

    After finishing my bath, I went back to my room and started getting ready. I chose a ssic outfit¡ªa pair of navy suit trousers and a long-sleeved white shirt. Simple, but professional. I slipped on my ck heels, grabbed a matching ck purse, and pulled my hair back into my usual bun. No makeup today, but my skin was glowing, and I was pleased with how fresh I looked.

    Once I was sure I had everything, I left my room and walked into the living area. The entire ce was eerily quiet. It felt like I was the only one home.

    Though it was an elegant building, not many pack members lived in the pack house. Most of the Moonstone pack preferred their own space, so the apartments were often empty, giving the ce an almost eerie calm. Even when it was full, the house was always quiet. You only ever saw someone if there was a specific reason.

    As I stepped outside, I saw a taxiing up the street. Waving it down, I climbed inside. Anxiety gripped me during the entire ride to the firm, but I fought hard to keep it under control. I couldn¡¯t show up at the board meeting looking nervous or weak.

    When we arrived at thepany, I stepped out of the taxi and hurried inside. The moment I walked through the doors, I felt all eyes on me. Everyone seemed to stop what they were doing to stare, whispering as I passed by. I could hear some of them muttering rude things behind my back, but I ignored them.

    With thepany in a precarious position and an emergency board meeting called, it was no surprise that everyone wanted to gossip. But I didn¡¯t care. I had bigger things to worry about.

    I went straight to Sir Jethro¡¯s office without stopping to acknowledge anyone. When I entered, I found him sitting behind his desk, engrossed in some paperwork.

    "Good morning, Sir Jethro," I greeted him with a polite smile as I took a seat across from him.

    "Kimberly, my sweet friend!" he beamed at me, his face lighting up. "You¡¯re here early. What¡¯s the rush?"

    I nced down at my wristwatch, and my eyes widened in surprise. It was only seven in the morning¡ªmuch earlier than I¡¯d realized. I hadn¡¯t even looked at the clock before leaving the house.

    I chuckled softly. "I wanted to make a good impression on the board, so I figured I¡¯d get here early."

    "Now that¡¯s the spirit!" he eximed, clearly pleased. "That¡¯s what I expect from you¡ªalways striving to be your best!"

    "Thank you, Sir!" I said with a grin. We bothughed for a moment before I added, "By the way, how¡¯s your family? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for all of you to return to the pack house?"

    Sir Jethro¡¯s face grew serious. "Hmm, not just yet, my dear. But in time, we¡¯ll return."

    "You should hurry, though," I urged him, my tone serious. "Especially now that my father is missing. You¡¯re the best person to watch over everyone."

    He sighed heavily. "I know what you¡¯re saying, Kimberly. But let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. Let¡¯s just keep hoping Alpha Darwin shows up soon."

    "Alright," I agreed, though I still felt uneasy.

    Before we could continue, Sir Jethro¡¯s secretary entered the room and announced that the meeting was ready to begin. Sir Jethro and I stood up and walked together to the boardroom.

    As we entered, I was stunned to see Alpha Derrick and Mona already seated inside. My heart skipped a beat, and I stared at them in disbelief.

    ¡¯What is Alpha Derrick doing here?¡¯ I thought, my mind racing. ¡¯This meeting is for the Moonstone pack. Why would he show up?¡¯

    I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t notice Sir Jethro calling my name.

    "Kimberly!" he repeated, snapping me out of my daze. "Are you alright? You seem a little distracted."

    I leaned in closer and whispered, "What¡¯s Alpha Derrick doing here? This meeting is supposed to be for the Moonstone pack board members."

    Sir Jethro lowered his voice as he exined, "Luna Catherine invited him as a special guest. No one dared to object."

    "Oh, I see," I mumbled, still in shock.

    We quickly took our seats as everyone else was already in their ces. Mona and Alpha Derrick were sitting side by side, with Luna Catherine next to them. There were about eleven people in the room, many of whom I didn¡¯t recognize.

    Since I didn¡¯t spend much time at the office, I wasn¡¯t familiar with most of the board members. As I sat down beside Sir Jethro, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. What if they sided with Luna Catherine? I had no idea what would happen, but I couldn¡¯t let it show. I had to stay strong, especially in front of Luna Catherine.

    I stole a nce at her and saw her smirking. My stomach churned, but I forced a confident expression onto my face. I couldn¡¯t let her think she had the upper hand.

    "We¡¯ll begin the meeting now," Sir Jethro¡¯s secretary announced, and the room fell silent. Everyone shifted in their seats, preparing for what would no doubt be a very tense andpetitive meeting.

    Sir Jethro¡¯s secretary stood at the front of the room, her voice clear and professional.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38</h4>

    "Good morning, everyone. We¡¯ll now begin the emergency board meeting. I¡¯m sure you all know why we¡¯re here, so let¡¯s move straight to the agenda."

    I sat there, my stomach in knots, but I kept my face calm. Luna Catherine and Mona were staring at me, their eyes cold, trying to intimidate me. But I couldn¡¯t let them see any sign of weakness. If this meeting went badly, my father would never get his position back, and I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    Sir Jethro broke the silence. "We¡¯ve all seen the emails sent out yesterday, and I trust we¡¯re all clear on why we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s begin by hearing from Luna Catherine. The floor is yours."

    Luna Catherine adjusted herself in her chair, giving a small, rehearsed smile. "Thank you, Sir Jethro. First, I want to express my gratitude for the support I¡¯ve received during these difficult times, especially with Alpha Darwin missing." She paused, her voice taking on a dramatic tone.

    I had to look away. The way she brought up my father made my skin crawl. It felt like she was trying to manipte everyone with her false concern, and I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    "I¡¯ve decided," she continued, "that in Alpha Darwin¡¯s absence, I will step in as chairperson of thepany. I believe, with all of your help, we can continue his legacy and grow thispany to even greater heights."

    A few people around the table nodded, murmuring their agreement. My blood boiled. Luna Catherine was exploiting my father¡¯s disappearance to get sympathy and seize control. I couldn¡¯t let her get away with it.

    Sir Jethro turned to me. "Kimberly, what do you have to say in response?"

    I took a deep breath. I knew this was my moment. "First of all, I want to thank everyone foring on such short notice. The reason we called this meeting is simple: Luna Catherine is not qualified to lead thispany."

    A stunned silence followed my words. Eyes widened, and I could see the shock ripple across the room. Luna Catherine¡¯s smile faded, and her eyes narrowed at me, but I didn¡¯t flinch.

    Mr. Austin, one of the senior board members, leaned forward. "What makes you say that, Kimberly? Why is she unfit to lead?"

    I expected this question. Mr. Austin was known for being tough, and he wouldn¡¯t ept anything without a solid reason.

    I held my head high. "Because she¡¯s never shown leadership in any form. Not in her home, and certainly not here. And worse, she¡¯s been hiding important information about Alpha Darwin¡¯s health. She knew he had a brain tumor and kept it from everyone!"

    Gasps echoed around the room. The tension was palpable.

    Luna Catherine shot up from her seat. "That¡¯s not true! I only found out recently and was nning to inform everyone!"

    I shook my head, anger bubbling up. "Is that so? When I came to you the day after finding out, you refused to tell me anything! You chose to hide it instead of sharing the truth with those who care about him!"

    Sir Jethro ced a gentle hand on my arm, calming me down, but my words hung heavy in the room. Luna Catherine¡¯s face was tight, but she stayed quiet. She knew she was losing control of the narrative.

    I continued, my voice steady now. "Thispany needs someone with proven leadership, not someone using my father¡¯s illness to gain power."

    Several board members whispered among themselves, and I saw a few nodding. They were starting to see reason, but others were still unconvinced.

    Mr. Austin spoke up again. "And who, in your opinion, should lead if not Luna Catherine?"

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Sir Jethro is the right person to lead thispany. He has the experience, the dedication, and he¡¯s been working alongside my father for years. No one is better suited to take over."

    Sir Jethro¡¯s eyes widened, clearly taken by surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected me to nominate him, but I saw approval on many faces around the table. It was clear that they respected him, and my words were resonating.

    Mr. Austin looked at Sir Jethro. "Are you willing to step up and take the role if the board agrees?"

    Sir Jethro, still a little shocked, smiled and nodded. "Yes, if the board decides it¡¯s in the best interest of thepany, I will take on the responsibility."

    The atmosphere in the room shifted. It was obvious that the majority of the board members supported Sir Jethro. Luna Catherine¡¯s expression darkened, and I noticed Mona whispering something to Alpha Derrick, her face hard and unreadable.

    One of the board members spoke up. "I don¡¯t agree with this! Luna Catherine is the rightful sessor. She should lead thepany!"

    A few others murmured their agreement, but their voices were few. It was clear that the majority favored Sir Jethro.

    Another board member stood. "I second that. Luna Catherine should be the one to lead, not Sir Jethro!"

    But as the voices of opposition rose, they were quickly drowned out by those in favor of Sir Jethro. The room was split, but I knew we had the majority.

    After a long debate, Mr. Austin stood. "It¡¯s clear we¡¯re divided on this matter. The only way to settle it is with a vote. All in favor of Sir Jethro taking the position of chairman, raise your hand."

    Slowly, hands went up around the room. I counted each one, heart pounding in my chest. There were more than enough votes to secure Sir Jethro¡¯s ce.

    The board members in support of Luna Catherine scowled, but it was over. Sir Jethro had won.

    "Then it¡¯s decided," Mr. Austin dered. "Sir Jethro will take over as chairman of the board."

    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. Luna Catherine sat rigid, her face pale, while Mona red at me from across the table. But I didn¡¯t care.

    For the first time in weeks, I felt like we were finally on the right track.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39</h4>

    Raymond stood by the attending physician as the doctor checked Alpha Darwin¡¯s vital signs and pulse. The doctor, much older than Darwin, had gray hair and deep wrinkles. His vintage spectacles and old-fashioned coat made him seem like he belonged to another era.

    "Doctor, how is he?" Raymond asked, pointing to Alpha Darwin, whoy motionless on the bed, eyes closed. "What¡¯s wrong with him?"

    The doctor paused before answering, "From all the tests we¡¯ve done, it appears he has a brain tumor. It¡¯s very serious."

    Raymond¡¯s face fell. "A brain tumor? Are you sure?"

    "Yes," the doctor replied firmly. "He needs surgery as soon as possible."

    Raymond sighed. "Alright. I¡¯ll inform the boss and let you know her response."

    "Very well," the doctor nodded, turning back to check on Darwin.

    Raymond left the room, deep in thought. As he walked down the corridor toward their supervisor¡¯s quarters, he felt a light tap on his shoulder. He spun around, startled, only to find Julie smiling at him.

    "Julie?" Raymond¡¯s eyes narrowed as he quickly nced around to see if anyone was watching them. "What are you doing here?"

    "I just wanted to say hi!" Julie replied, her voice tinged with sadness. "Is that so wrong now? We can¡¯t even greet each other anymore?"

    Raymond scowled. "I told you to stop acting like you know me. You¡¯re so stubborn! What if someone sees us? Do you want to cause more problems? Think before you act!"

    His harsh words hit Julie hard, but she managed to stayposed. Raymond didn¡¯t wait for her response and stormed off toward the boss¡¯s office.

    Julie stood frozen, hurt by his words, but she quickly wiped away her tears. Determined, she followed Raymond at a distance. After a few minutes, Raymond suddenly stopped and turned to face her.

    "Why can¡¯t you just listen to me?" he demanded, his voice cold. "Why are you following me?"

    Without answering, Julie pushed past him, her face hard with anger. She stormed ahead, not even ncing back at him.

    Raymond stood still, shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected her to react like that. As he watched her head toward the boss¡¯s quarters, his curiosity grew. **Why is she going there?** he wondered.

    Shaking off his surprise, Raymond hurried after her. He caught up quickly and grabbed her wrist, stopping her in her tracks. "Where are you going?" he demanded, staring into her eyes.

    "That¡¯s none of your business!" Julie snapped, her voice filled with frustration. "You have no right to ask me anything anymore!"

    Raymond was stunned by her defiance. She had always been sopliant, but now she was standing up to him. He didn¡¯t know how to react.

    "What are you talking about, Julie? I¡¯m only trying to look out for you!" Raymond protested, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    Julie red at him. "Look out for me? You told me we needed space, remember? So why are you acting like this now?"

    Raymond hesitated. "You know why I said that. It¡¯s better for both of us in the long run."

    "Better for us?" Julie scoffed. "All you did was push me away. Now, leave me alone. I¡¯m giving you the space you wanted."

    With that, she yanked her wrist free and started walking again, faster this time. Raymond stood frozen, still processing her words.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted the tense moment. "What¡¯s all this about space?" George¡¯s scratchy voice came from behind Julie, startling both her and Raymond.

    Julie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She turned slowly to face him, her voice shaky. "G-George, what are you doing here?"

    Raymond stiffened, blinking rapidly as the fear of George¡¯s reputation settled over him. George was known for causing trouble, and overhearing this conversation would only make things worse.

    George raised an eyebrow, his sharp eyes darting between Julie and Raymond. "I was on my way to see the boss when I noticed you two arguing about something important."

    Julie shifted ufortably, avoiding George¡¯s gaze. "It¡¯s nothing," she mumbled quickly. "I have to go."

    Without waiting for a reply, she hurried off, her footsteps echoing in the hallway.

    George and Raymond watched her go, but neither spoke. Once she disappeared around the corner, George turned back to Raymond, his eyes narrowing.

    Raymond felt George¡¯s intense gaze boring into him, making him squirm. The silence between them stretched, thick with unspoken tension.

    Finally, Raymond broke the silence, his voice shaky. "I-I need to go too," he mumbled, turning to leave.

    But before he could take a step, George¡¯s voice stopped him cold. "Wait. You haven¡¯t exined what Julie meant by ¡¯space.¡¯ What¡¯s going on between you two?"

    Raymond froze, panic rising in his chest. He had hoped George hadn¡¯t heard the whole conversation, but now he realized there was no escaping this. He slowly turned back to face George, struggling to find the right words.

    "Uh, it¡¯s nothing, really," Raymond stammered, trying to downy the situation. "Just a misunderstanding."

    George wasn¡¯t convinced. His eyes narrowed even more. "A misunderstanding? Doesn¡¯t sound like it. Care to exin?"

    Raymond swallowed hard, feeling the weight of George¡¯s scrutiny. "It¡¯s... personal. Nothing that concerns you or the boss."

    George stepped closer, his presence intimidating. "Everything concerns me when ites to the boss. So, spill it."

    Raymond¡¯s mind raced. He couldn¡¯t let George dig any deeper, or things would spiral out of control. "Look, it¡¯s just about keeping things professional. That¡¯s all."

    George tilted his head, studying Raymond¡¯s face. "Professional, huh?" His tone was skeptical. "Doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s what Julie thinks."

    Raymond clenched his fists, his frustration building.

    ---

    Kimberly¡¯s POV

    The vote concluded after nearly ten minutes, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Sir Jethro every now and then. Seven out of the eleven board members voted for Sir Jethro to be the new CEO, while the remaining five were solidly behind Luna Catherine.

    Alpha Derrick, who was only a guest at the meeting, didn¡¯t cast a vote, and Mona, being under eighteen, wasn¡¯t eligible to participate either. She was only there because Alpha Derrick invited her, so she sat quietly, observing everything unfold.

    If we counted Sir Jethro¡¯s and my votes against Luna Catherine¡¯s own, it would add up to nine votes for Sir Jethro and six for Luna Catherine. This meant we had sessfully secured Sir Jethro¡¯s temporary leadership of thepany.

    I scanned the room, observing everyone¡¯s reactions. No one seemed too upset that Sir Jethro had taken charge for the time being, but Luna Catherine¡¯s face was contorted in silent fury. She was clearly dissatisfied with the oue.

    "Based on the overall results, Sir Jethro will take over as acting Chairman until Alpha Darwin recovers," Mr. Austin announced again, prompting a round of apuse and enthusiastic cheers.

    As everyone pped and celebrated, Luna Catherine suddenly stood up, her expression icy. "Since we¡¯ve finished here, I¡¯ll take my leave," she said coldly, then exited the room without another word.

    Alpha Derrick and Mona followed her out, not saying a thing. Their faces were clouded with emotion, clearly hurt by the oue. But I didn¡¯t care how they felt. All that mattered was getting thepany in order before my father returned.

    I knew deep down that by the time my father was well enough to reim his position, I might not even be around. So, putting Sir Jethro in charge now was the wisest choice I could make.

    After everyone else left the room, it was just Sir Jethro and me. I stood up and walked over to him, smiling.

    "Congrattions, Sir Jethro! We¡¯re all excited to see how you¡¯ll lead thepany to even greater sess!" I said warmly, extending both hands for a handshake.

    Sir Jethro took my hands and smiled back. "Thank you, Kimberly. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to nominate me for this. It caught me off guard."

    I chuckled. "Come on, Sir Jethro, if I had anyone else in mind, I would¡¯ve mentioned them. But I knew you were the right choice! I couldn¡¯t let someone like Luna Catherine run things¡ªshe only cares about herself. We need a strong leader like you to take thispany to the next level."

    He seemed genuinely touched. "I appreciate your faith in me, Kimberly. I won¡¯t let you or the board down. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to prove myself."

    "I¡¯m sure you will," I said, beaming at him. Then, I decided to ask the question that had been on my mind. "Now that you¡¯re taking on this responsibility, does that mean you¡¯ll finallye back to the pack house?"

    He looked at me, his eyes twinkling. "Yes, dear. Starting this weekend, I¡¯ll be returning to the pack house," he said with augh.

    His answer filled me with joy. Finally, someone I trusted would be around to oversee things at the pack house, especially before my father underwent surgery. I knew Luna Catherine might try something against him, but Sir Jethro would be more than capable of handling her.

    "So, Kimberly," he said, interrupting my thoughts. "Now that thepany¡¯s situation is settled, what do you n to do next?"

    The question pulled me back to reality. I felt a wave of sadness wash over me. I had no idea where my father was or what condition he was in. I just wanted to see him again before my fate with Alpha Derrick and Mona was sealed.

    I smiled weakly. "I don¡¯t have any ns yet. I¡¯m just hoping I¡¯ll get to see my father and my friends before Alpha Derrick and Mona¡¯s engagement bes official."

    Sir Jethro sighed, his expression somber. "I¡¯m sorry, Kimberly. I wish I could¡¯ve done more to stop it. Your father and I tried, but there was nothing we could do to break off the engagement. No one¡¯s in a position to challenge Alpha Derrick¡¯s decision."

    "It¡¯s not your fault, Sir Jethro," I said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible. "It¡¯s out of our hands now. Luna Catherine¡¯s probably nning to speed up the engagement, so I¡¯ll just have to deal with it."

    "You¡¯re probably right," Sir Jethro said, nodding in agreement. "She¡¯ll want to rush things, but don¡¯t worry too much about it. Just focus on staying strong."

    I gave him a determined look. "It doesn¡¯t matter what she¡¯s nning. My priority right now is finding my father and my friends. I¡¯m going into the city to look for them."

    "What? Kimberly, no! That¡¯s too dangerous!" Sir Jethro¡¯s eyes widened in rm. "We have people searching for them already. You don¡¯t need to put yourself in harm¡¯s way. I can¡¯t risk losing you too after what¡¯s happened to your father."

    I could hear the concern in his voice, but I was set on what I had to do. I nodded and smiled, deciding not to argue. He was right, of course, but I knew I couldn¡¯t just sit idly by.

    Just then, Sir Jethro¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message. He checked it, his face growing grim.

    I saw the change in his expression and felt a knot form in my stomach. "What is it, Sir Jethro? What did you read?"

    He swallowed hard, looking at me with worry. "The engagement... It¡¯s happening in two days."

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40</h4>

    "What exactly are you talking about?" Raymond spun around, acting as if he had no idea what George was trying to say.

    His expression turned serious as he stared directly into George¡¯s eyes, not hesitating or flinching.

    Raymond knew he had to y dumb, act like he was unaware of whatever George might be implying. It was the best way to get out of this conversation quickly.

    "I have a strong feeling you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about," George said, raising a brow and refusing to buy Raymond¡¯s sudden act. "I overheard Julie mentioning that you two should give each other space. What was that about?"

    Raymond fumbled for words, searching for an excuse. "No, no. You must have misunderstood. Julie wasn¡¯t talking about space between us. She was talking about the boss¡¯s quarters¡ªthat¡¯s where we¡¯re both headed right now."

    "Really?" George¡¯s eyes narrowed, not convinced by Raymond¡¯s quick response. "I¡¯ve been paying attention."

    George¡¯s tone made it clear that he wasn¡¯t fooled. Raymond could feel the pressure mounting, but he kept hisposure, trying to remain calm. George¡¯s suspicion was growing, but Raymond had to stick to his story.

    "Alright," George finally said, walking past Raymond toward the boss¡¯s quarters.

    As soon as George was out of sight, Raymond let out a breath of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He knew he had narrowly escaped further interrogation, but it wasn¡¯t over yet. He had to keep his guard up.

    A few minutester, Raymond arrived at the boss¡¯s quarters, where George was already waiting. To his surprise, Julie was there too. Seeing the two of them together made Raymond¡¯s heart race. He cautiously approached, his gaze shifting between them, trying to stay calm.

    Julie and George were seated outside, waiting for the boss, who was still inside attending to some business. There was only one seat left, and it was next to Julie. Raymond hesitated, knowing George was watching his every move.

    George smirked, clearly enjoying the tension. "Raymond, why are you standing there? There¡¯s a seat right next to Julie."

    Raymond¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He and Julie exchanged a brief, ufortable nce before Julie quickly looked away, sighing softly.

    "I¡¯m fine standing, thanks," Raymond replied, trying to sound nonchnt.

    "Suit yourself," George said, shrugging.

    The three of them fell into an awkward silence, waiting for their boss to arrive. Raymond decided to keep his distance from Julie, not wanting to make things moreplicated. He wanted to keep everything professional and avoid any unnecessary drama.

    After what felt like an eternity, someone came out and motioned for them to enter. Their boss had finished her meeting, and it was time for them to go in. As they stepped inside, Raymond¡¯s mind raced. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Julie was here. Usually, only he and George were called in for business matters, so seeing Julie was unexpected.

    George entered first, followed by Julie, and then Raymond. George was fully aware of how strange Raymond and Julie were acting, but he chose to y along for now. He wasn¡¯t going to let them off that easily.

    Their boss was seated behind a curtain, as she often did during these meetings. The three of them stood before her, heads bowed in respect. Her presence alwaysmanded attention, and none of them dared to make eye contact.

    "Mr. Raymond, what brings you here today?" their boss asked, her tone sharp and direct. She seemed genuinely surprised to see him.

    "Madam, I¡¯m here to report on Alpha Darwin¡¯s health. The doctor has given us an update," Raymond said calmly.

    "And what did the doctor say?" she asked, leaning forward slightly, her interest piqued.

    Raymond took a deep breath. "The doctor said Alpha Darwin has a brain tumor and needs surgery as soon as possible."

    Their boss didn¡¯t seem shocked. In fact, she barely reacted at all. It was almost as if she already knew.

    "I see," she said. "And when will the surgery take ce?"

    "I haven¡¯t scheduled it yet, Madam. I wanted to get your approval first," Raymond replied. "Once you give the green light, I¡¯ll inform the doctor."

    "Tell the doctor to proceed. The surgery must be done before the start of next week," she ordered without hesitation.

    "Yes, Madam," Raymond nodded, but he lingered, unsure whether to ask about Julie¡¯s presence. He nced at Julie, his feelings of unease and frustration building.

    Before he could say anything, the boss called out, "Julie."

    "Yes, Madam," Julie replied quickly, her voice full of respect.

    "You will be relocating to a new city tomorrow. There is someone you need to gather information on," the boss instructed, her voice firm.

    Raymond¡¯s heart sank. He felt as though a weight had been dropped on his chest. The thought of Julie leaving hit him harder than he expected. He had dreaded this moment, and now it was happening. There was nothing he could do to stop it.

    "Yes, Madam," Julie responded obediently, though she didn¡¯t dare look in Raymond¡¯s direction.

    The room fell silent for a moment. Raymond¡¯s thoughts were spinning. He couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. The fear of being separated from Julie was now a painful reality.

    Raymond clenched his fists but kept his faceposed. He knew there was nothing he could say or do to change the situation. He was powerless.

    George, on the other hand, watched the exchange with quiet satisfaction. He had suspected something was going on between Raymond and Julie, and now, he had all the confirmation he needed.

    The boss dismissed them, and the three of them left the room. Raymond walked outst, his heart heavy with the knowledge that Julie would be gone soon. He nced at her onest time, but she didn¡¯t look back.

    As they exited the building, George smirked again, his eyes lingering on Raymond.

    "You okay there, Raymond?" he asked mockingly.

    Raymond didn¡¯t respond. He just kept walking, his mind too clouded to say a word. This is not the right time to engage George.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41</h4>

    I rushed out of thepany after Sir Jethro informed me of the shocking news¡ªAlpha Derrick and Mona¡¯s engagement had just been announced.

    The news hit me like a punch in the gut.

    As I hurried home, my mind raced with thoughts of Luna Catherine. She had pushed for this engagement, and I knew exactly why.

    Luna Catherine was doing everything in her power to remove me from the pack. By speeding up the engagement between Alpha Derrick and Mona, she knew it would hurt me deeply.

    It was her way of getting back at me for what had happened earlier that morning at thepany.

    When I arrived home, the preparations were already underway. I could see the decorations, the flowers, the buzz of people moving around. It was clear that Luna Catherine wasn¡¯t wasting any time.

    As I stepped into the house, I immediately noticed Luna Catherine and her friend, Ma¡¯am Jade, sitting together and chatting across from each other. The sight of them made my stomach turn. Ma¡¯am Jade¡¯s presence only confirmed how serious they were about this engagement.

    I didn¡¯t know if I should greet them or not. My instinct was to just walk past them, but before I could make my escape, Ma¡¯am Jade¡¯s voice cut through the room.

    "You¡¯ve been pampered so much that you can¡¯t even greet us!" she snapped.

    I stopped in my tracks, forcing myself to turn and look at them, my head slightly lowered.

    "I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your conversation," I replied, keeping my voice steady. Inside, I was fuming, but I couldn¡¯t afford to lose my cool. Not with Ma¡¯am Jade sitting there. She was the wife of Alpha Kelly, one of the most senior Alphas in Perth City. I couldn¡¯t afford to disrespect her.

    "You should have still greeted us," Ma¡¯am Jade said, her voice sharp. "Passing by like we¡¯re nothing? Like we¡¯re strangers?"

    I clenched my fists but kept my expression calm. I didn¡¯t want to argue, but every word out of Ma¡¯am Jade¡¯s mouth was grating on my nerves. My frustration was already at a breaking point because of the engagement, and now I had to deal with this.

    "I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect," I said softly, hoping to diffuse the situation.

    Luna Catherine smirked, leaning back in her chair. "She¡¯s nothing but an insolent girl who loves to draw attention to herself," she said, her eyes cold and fixed on me.

    Our eyes met, and I refused to look away. I knew Luna Catherine was trying to provoke me, but I wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction. Not now, not when I knew she was the reason my world was falling apart.

    "How do you even live with a stepdaughter like her?" Ma¡¯am Jade asked, her tone dripping with disdain. "She¡¯s a disgrace to the pack and has no respect for her elders. She should be grateful you took her in after her mother¡¯s death."

    At the mention of my mother, my blood boiled, but I kept my rage hidden. They were trying to get under my skin, and I couldn¡¯t let them win.

    "I said it!" Luna Catherine continued, her voice rising. "This girl is nothing but trouble. I tried to raise her right, but she turned out vile. Maybe that¡¯s why her mother didn¡¯t live long enough to see what a disaster her daughter has be."

    The two of themughed, the sound sharp and cruel. Their words were like daggers to my heart. How could they mock my mother like that? Even in death, they couldn¡¯t show her any respect.

    I stood there, frozen, holding back the tears that threatened to spill. I wouldn¡¯t let them see me cry. I wouldn¡¯t let them think they had won.

    Ma¡¯am Jade leaned forward, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. "You know, I¡¯ve always suspected that her mother had an affair. Maybe this one isn¡¯t even Alpha Darwin¡¯s daughter."

    That was the final straw. I couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. I raised my head, my eyes zing with anger.

    "I think it¡¯s time you both stopped talking about my mother," I said, my voice shaking with fury.

    Luna Catherine¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and Ma¡¯am Jade¡¯s face turned red with rage.

    "What did you just say to us?" Ma¡¯am Jade demanded, standing up and pointing a finger at me. "You have no right to speak to me that way!"

    "I don¡¯t care," I shot back. "I won¡¯t let you insult my mother anymore."

    The room went silent for a moment, and then, without warning, Luna Catherine stormed over to me and pped me hard across the face.

    "How dare you speak like that in front of Ma¡¯am Jade? Do you know who she is?" Luna Catherine screamed, her face twisted with anger.

    I staggered back, but I didn¡¯t back down. "She had no right to say those things about my mother. It¡¯s disrespectful, and I won¡¯t stand for it."

    Ma¡¯am Jade stood beside Luna Catherine, her face contorted with disgust. "Everything I said about your mother is true! She was nothing but a cheat and a liar."

    I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails dug into my palms. "Don¡¯t you dare talk about my mother like that again."

    Before I could react, Luna Catherine pushed me to the ground. "Guards!" she shouted.

    Within moments, three security guards rushed into the room. Ma¡¯am Jade stood behind Luna Catherine, her face smug and satisfied.

    "Take her away," Ma¡¯am Jade ordered. "Put her in the pack¡¯s detention facility. Let her rot there for a while."

    The guards grabbed me, lifting me off the ground as if I weighed nothing. I struggled, but it was no use. They dragged me out of the house, their grip tight and unyielding.

    As they hauled me away, I nced back at Luna Catherine and Ma¡¯am Jade, their faces full of triumph. They had won this round, but I swore to myself that I wouldn¡¯t let them break me. Not now, not ever.

    When I realized what I had done, my heart sank. I had crossed a line by trying to attack Ma¡¯am Jade, and I knew there would be no going back. No one would overlook this.

    She was a Luna, and disrespecting her came with severe consequences. I sat quietly on the cold floor of the jail, my head spinning with thoughts.

    Ma¡¯am Jade¡¯s cruel words about my mother echoed in my mind, and tears started to fall uncontrobly. She had gone too far. It wasn¡¯t just an insult to me¡ªit was an insult to my mother, who wasn¡¯t even alive to defend herself.

    I felt no regret about what I had done. She deserved it, and even now, sitting here in this dark cell, I felt the sting of her words. I had to defend my mother¡¯s honor, no matter the price.

    A sound at the entrance caught my attention. Two guards were approaching, and I knew they were here for me. I stood slowly, ready to face whatever wasing next. They didn¡¯t speak; one of them just grabbed my wrist roughly and dragged me out of the jail.

    I stumbled at first, but quickly regained my bnce. They led me back to the house, where my heart sank when I saw Sir Jethro sitting with Alpha Kelly. The two women, Luna Catherine and Ma¡¯am Jade, sat smugly in their chairs. I knew Luna Catherine had called them here. She was working tirelessly to ruin me, and from the looks of it, she was seeding.

    As soon as I walked into the room, Sir Jethro¡¯s sharp eyesnded on me. He didn¡¯t look happy. In fact, he looked deeply disappointed. My stomach turned with guilt.

    "Kimberly," Sir Jethro said sternly, "I¡¯ve heard you attacked Luna Jade. Is this true?"

    His tone was serious. I could tell he wasn¡¯t in the mood for excuses, so I gave him the simple truth. "I was about to, but Luna Catherine stopped me."

    "Why would you even think to do such a thing?" Sir Jethro¡¯s voice grew more irritated. "Do you not know who she is? She¡¯s one of the most respected Lunas! What were you thinking?"

    I took a deep breath before answering. "She insulted my mother," I said, my voice shaking with emotion. "She said my mother had an affair while she was still married to my father."

    Gasps echoed around the room. Sir Jethro and Alpha Kelly turned to Ma¡¯am Jade, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and shock.

    "That¡¯s a lie!" Ma¡¯am Jade snapped quickly, ring at me. "I never said anything like that. Kimberly is making this up!"

    I stared at her in disbelief. How could she lie like that? She was just as deceitful as Luna Catherine.

    "I¡¯m not lying," I said, my voice rising. "She said it, right in front of Luna Catherine!"

    "Kimberly!" Luna Catherine¡¯s voice cut through the air as she suddenly stood and stormed over to me. Before I could react, her hand pped hard across my face. I stumbled back, stunned. "How dare you lie about Luna Jade?" she hissed. "I was there! I saw everything, and Luna Jade never said anything about your mother!"

    I opened my mouth to protest, but before I could speak, Sir Jethro shouted, "Enough, Kimberly!" His voice boomed through the room, and I immediately fell silent.

    Luna Catherine took a step forward, her voice cold and sharp. "I was there when Luna Jade scolded Kimberly for not greeting us. But instead of apologizing, Kimberly argued with her and tried to attack her. I had to stop her."

    I couldn¡¯t believe the lies pouring out of her mouth. My fists clenched at my sides as I listened to her twist the truth. But what could I do? No one would believe me over them. I was powerless.

    Alpha Kelly had been silent this whole time, watching the situation unfold with a calm, unreadable expression. His gaze never wavered, even as the tension in the room grew thicker by the second.

    Finally, he spoke. "Kimberly, your actions were reckless and disrespectful. No matter what was said, you had no right to raise your hand against Luna Jade. Do you have any idea what trouble you¡¯ve brought upon yourself?"

    I lowered my eyes. "I was defending my mother," I said quietly, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t matter. I had crossed a line, and there would be no mercy.

    "You should have handled this differently," Sir Jethro said with a sigh. "Luna Jade deserves respect, no matter what. Now you¡¯ve put yourself in danger for no good reason."

    I said nothing. There was no point. I had already lost. The two women sat there, smug and victorious. Luna Catherine had wanted to destroy me, and now she had her chance.

    Alpha Kelly cleared his throat, breaking the silence once more. "Because of your actions, there will be consequences."

    I nodded, bracing myself for what wasing.

    "You will receive two hundredshes with the cane, right outside the pack house," Alpha Kelly said calmly, as if he were talking about the weather.

    My heart pounded in my chest, but I kept my face as still as I could. "I understand," I replied, my voice steady.

    Sir Jethro looked at me, his face filled with disappointment. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes.

    The two women exchanged satisfied looks, their smiles growing wider as they imagined my punishment. Their joy at my downfall was clear for everyone to see, and it made my stomach churn with disgust. But I didn¡¯t let them see my pain. I couldn¡¯t let them see me break.

    As I was escorted back outside, my mind was already plotting. They thought they had won. But one day, I would return the favor. One day, I would make them pay for everything they had done.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42</h4>

    Raymond, George and Julie was summoned again for the second time by their boss. She wanted to give clear instructions on what she had mentioned earlier about Julie new task.

    Whilst in there, Raymond didn¡¯t lose his cool when he found out Julie would have to move for her job. Inside, he was hurting, but on the outside, he kept himselfposed.

    He couldn¡¯t let anyone, especially their boss, suspect anything was going on between him and Julie. No matter how upset he was, he had to act like everything was fine.

    Their boss¡¯s voice broke the tension in the room. "Julie, once you arrive in Fremantle City, you¡¯ll start investigating Steve Darlene¡¯s case, okay?" She directed the question to Julie, and the room instantly fell silent.

    Even George was stunned by the announcement.

    Everyone knew Steve Darlene¡¯s name, but no one had ever met him. Julie going to another city to investigate him was a surprise to all.

    Julie hesitated for a second, her voice shaking as she replied, "But no one has ever seen him, ma¡¯am. No one knows what he looks like. He¡¯s kept himself hidden for years."

    Their boss gave her a firm look. "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m entrusting this task to you, Julie. You¡¯re the most suited for this kind of mission."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll do my best," Julie said, her voice still a bit shaky. She didn¡¯t want to argue with their boss. The best thing she could do now was follow orders and hope she could get the job done.

    George couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Raymond, expecting him to say something, to maybe stop Julie from going. But Raymond kept quiet, avoiding Julie¡¯s gaze entirely.

    George didn¡¯t like it. He was searching for some kind of clue about what was going on between them, but Raymond¡¯s cold demeanor didn¡¯t give anything away.

    Raymond continued to act like he and Julie were nothing more than coworkers. George wanted proof, but Raymond wasn¡¯t giving him any.

    Their boss spoke again, "Everything you need for the trip has been prepared, Julie. Just make sure you do a great job, alright?"

    Julie nodded, "Of course, ma¡¯am."

    Before anyone could say more, a security guard rushed into the room, nearly out of breath. "Ma¡¯am! Alpha Darwin has woken up from hisa!" he shouted, startling everyone.

    Joy immediately spread across the room. Everyone had been hoping for Alpha Darwin¡¯s recovery, especially their boss, who had been in a foul mood ever since Alpha Darwin had been taken to their hideout, injured and unconscious.

    Her mood had affected everyone, so hearing that Alpha Darwin was awake lifted everyone¡¯s spirits.

    Raymond was the first to react, standing up so fast he nearly knocked over his chair. "Where is he?" he asked the guard eagerly.

    "He¡¯s still in his room, sir. The doctor¡¯s with him right now," the guard replied with confidence.

    Their boss didn¡¯t waste a second. She stood up and headed for the door, not even hiding her urgency. The rest of the group followed her as she made her way towards Alpha Darwin¡¯s room.

    Despite the news, their boss kept her usual stern expression as she walked, though everyone knew she was relieved. Alpha Darwin¡¯s recovery was exactly what she had been waiting for.

    After a few minutes, they reached the room. Two nurses stood at the door, bowing their heads in respect as the boss passed. Inside, they found Alpha Darwin sitting up in bed, looking confused.

    The doctor stood beside him, asking him questions, but Alpha Darwin¡¯s dazed expression showed he wasn¡¯t fully aware of what was happening.

    When the doctor noticed their boss, he bowed respectfully and stepped aside, allowing her to approach Alpha Darwin. As soon as Alpha Darwin saw her, his eyes widened in shock. He stared at her, as if he were seeing a ghost.

    "Everyone, leave us," she ordered. Without hesitation, the room emptied, leaving her alone with Alpha Darwin.

    His hands trembled as he pointed at her. "Melissa? You¡¯re alive? How... how is this possible?" His voice was shaky, filled with disbelief.

    Melissa smiled softly, taking a seat beside him. "Yes, it¡¯s me," she said, her tone warm but calm. "I¡¯m surprised you still recognize me after all these years."

    Alpha Darwin shook his head, still stunned. "How... how did you survive? And why didn¡¯t youe back for our child? All this time, I thought you were dead."

    Melissa took his hands gently in hers. "I wanted toe back. Believe me, I did. But I had to disappear to stay alive. If I returned, I knew they would kill me." Her voice broke slightly as she spoke, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Who? Who wanted you dead?" Alpha Darwin¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. "I thought... I thought it was just an ident. What are you saying?"

    Melissa took a deep breath, her grip tightening on his hands.

    "It wasn¡¯t an ident, Darwin. Someone close to us nned the whole thing. He wanted to have an affair with me, but when I refused, he sabotaged the car. He tried to kill me after I found out his secret about you."

    Alpha Darwin¡¯s eyes widened even further, shock and confusion clouding his face. "I... I don¡¯t understand. Who would want to kill you? Who would do such a thing?"

    Melissa looked into his eyes, her expression filled with sadness and pain. "It was Jethro. Your best friend. He¡¯s the one who wanted me dead."

    The room seemed to freeze. Alpha Darwin¡¯s heart raced as the weight of her words sank in. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Jethro? His closestpanion? The man he had trusted with everything, even made godfather to his daughters?

    "No... no, that can¡¯t be true," Alpha Darwin stammered, his voice barely audible. "Jethro? He¡¯s... he¡¯s been my friend for years. Why would he...?"

    Melissa shook her head sadly. "I didn¡¯t want to believe it either. But it¡¯s true. He¡¯s been hiding his intentions all along."

    Alpha Darwin¡¯s world spun around him. He had trusted Jethro with his life, never suspecting that the man he called his brother was the one behind it all. How could he have been so blind?

    "He betrayed you, Darwin," Melissa whispered, her voice heavy with sorrow. "And he almost took me away from you forever."

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43</h4>

    **shback**

    A younger, vibrant version of Melissa sat on the sofa, beaming with joy alongside her three-year-old daughter, Kimberly. They shared a striking resemnce, both wearing bright smiles that lit up the room.

    Melissa tickled Kimberly, sending her into fits of giggles, and just as she was about to lift her little girl into the air, the door creaked open.

    "Uncle Jethro!" Kimberly squealed, jumping up to greet him.

    Melissa¡¯s heart dropped. She quickly tried to pull Kimberly back, but it was toote. Jethro knelt down, scooping Kimberly into a warm embrace. "Hello there, my sweetheart! How are you doing?"

    "I¡¯m OK, uncle!" Kimberly giggled, shing her baby teeth.

    Melissa stepped closer, anxious. "Kimberly, honey, can you go to your room for a little while? Uncle Jethro and I need to talk," she said, trying to sound casual.

    "Okay, mom!" Kimberly waved goodbye, skipping off to her room.

    Once Kimberly was out of sight, Melissa put distance between herself and Jethro. Her face tightened in a mix of anger and fear.

    "What are you doing here, Jethro? Darwin said he¡¯s been gone since yesterday. Why are you here now?"

    "Rx, Melissa. I¡¯m not here to see him. I¡¯m here to see you," Jethro said, stepping closer.

    Melissa instinctively backed away. "You don¡¯t need toe here. Please leave!"

    "Shh!" Jethro ced a finger to his lips. "Remember, Kimberly is still in the house. You wouldn¡¯t want her to overhear us, would you?" He smirked.

    "Jethro, I¡¯m married to Darwin, the pack leader! Please, just leave us alone," Melissa said, her voice trembling.

    "That¡¯s not happening. You were mine before Darwin stole you away, and now you¡¯re mine again!" Jethro¡¯s face twisted with anger.

    Melissa¡¯s heart raced. "You can¡¯t im me as yours! You left me when I got pregnant. Darwin took care of me when you vanished. We¡¯ve never been together like that!"

    Jethro stopped, his eyes locking onto hers with intensity. "I may not be Kimberly¡¯s father, but I im both of you as mine. Don¡¯t you see how much I care for you?"

    "No, you don¡¯t! You never loved us. You¡¯re just trying to manipte us for your own gain!" Melissa retorted.

    "Enough! You¡¯reing with me now!" Jethro shouted, grabbing Melissa¡¯s wrist.

    "Let go of me!" she cried, yanking her arm, but his grip was too strong. "Help!" she screamed.

    Just then, Catherine walked in and froze at the sight. "Jethro, stop! Why are you pulling Melissa against her will?"

    Jethro red at her, his grip still on Melissa. "Stay out of this, Catherine! This is between Melissa and me."

    "No, it¡¯s not! Melissa is my friend, and I won¡¯t let you hurt her!" Catherine yelled, stepping forward.

    Melissa moved behind Catherine, holding her breath, terrified of Jethro¡¯s next move.

    "Catherine! You have no idea what you¡¯re getting into!" Jethro snapped.

    "Actually, I do! Melissa deserves to be safe from you!" Catherine countered, her voice steady.

    "Fine! Today isn¡¯t the day, but I¡¯ll be back!" Jethro said with a sinister smile before darting out the door.

    "Are you okay?" Catherine turned to Melissa, concern etched on her face. "Do you have any bruises?"

    "I¡¯m fine, thanks. I appreciate you stepping in for me," Melissa replied, relief washing over her as she took Catherine¡¯s hands in hers.

    "That¡¯s what friends are for, right? We help each other when times get tough," Catherine said, her face brightening.

    Once they settled back onto the couch, Melissa nced at Catherine. "Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you say you were going somewhere today?"

    "I got tired of traveling. I thought it was better to check on you and Kimberly instead," Catherine replied, a friendly smile on her face.

    "I¡¯m d you did," Melissa said warmly.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell Darwin about Jethro pressuring you? He would protect you!" Catherine¡¯s tone turned serious.

    "I can¡¯t. Jethro knows who Kimberly¡¯s father is. I can¡¯t risk losing that information," Melissa admitted, her voice heavy. "I just hope Jethro will back off eventually."

    "I hope so too!" Catherine said, her brows furrowing in concern.

    Understanding flickered in Catherine¡¯s eyes as Melissa spoke. "I get it now. You¡¯re scared to push him too hard."

    "Exactly! If I confront him, he might reveal things I can¡¯t handle," Melissa exined. "I just need to keep a low profile for now."

    "Then let¡¯s keep you safe! I¡¯ll always be here to help you," Catherine assured her.

    "Thank you, Catherine. I can¡¯t tell you how much that means to me," Melissa replied, feeling grateful.

    Just then, a loud knock echoed through the house, causing both women to jump.

    "Who could that be?" Catherine asked, ncing nervously at Melissa.

    "I have no idea. Let me check," Melissa replied, her heart racing again.

    As she opened the door, she found a delivery man standing there with a package. "Delivery for Melissa," he said, handing it over.

    "Thank you!" she said, epting the package and closing the door quickly, relieved it wasn¡¯t Jethro again.

    "Just stay close to me, Melissa. We can handle this together," Catherine said, sitting down beside her.

    "I know we can," Melissa nodded, feeling a bit stronger with her friend by her side.

    "Let¡¯s just enjoy the moment and keep an eye out. We¡¯ll figure this out," Catherine suggested, her smile returning.

    "Yeah, one step at a time," Melissa agreed, findingfort in her friend¡¯s presence.

    **End Of shback**

    "Melissa!!" Alpha Darwin¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts. She felt dizzy, trying to process the gravity of the situation. "Are you being serious about the usations against Jethro?"

    "Huh?" Melissa blinked, startled. "I swear I¡¯m telling the truth! Jethro wanted to kill me," she said, her voice calm but tinged with tension.

    "I have no idea how to process this!" Darwin sat down on the bed, his mind racing. Their past friendships made it hard to believe that Jethro could be capable of such threats.

    "I know it¡¯s hard to believe," Melissa continued, her expression serious. "But Jethro is not human! He¡¯s filled with revenge and would do anything to win."

    "But why you? What could possibly motivate Jethro to want you dead?" Darwin asked, confusion evident in his voice.

    Melissa sighed heavily. The history between her and Jethro wasplicated, and she wasn¡¯t ready to share everything.

    "I don¡¯t think this is the right time to exin. I hope you can understand and respect my choice."

    "I get it." Darwin smiled gently, wanting to reassure her. "Take your time."

    Melissa nodded, grateful for his understanding. "By the way, I heard you¡¯ve been feeling unwell. How long have you known about your condition?"

    Chuckling lightly, Darwin replied, "For a long time. I didn¡¯t want to burden anyone, so I kept it to myself. I¡¯d rather die quietly than make a scene."

    "That¡¯s not fair! Everyone deserves to know how you¡¯re doing, especially since surgery is on the table," she insisted.

    "Surgery?" Darwin looked surprised. "That¡¯s not even an option for me. I¡¯m not doing anything about it."

    "Darwin, you realized that you need this operation, right? I care about your health and happiness," Melissa pressed.

    "Melissa, don¡¯t worry about me! At least ask about your daughter," he said, trying to redirect her concern.

    Melissa¡¯s heart raced at the mention of Kimberly. She had been fighting the urge to ask about her daughter. "Where is she?" she finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Darwin frowned. "You should focus on how Kimberly is doing all these past years."

    "Can you just tell me about her? Is she okay without me?" Melissa struggled to keep her emotions in check.

    "I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have good news. Thest time I saw her, she was struggling," Darwin admitted, his tone heavy with sadness.

    "What? Why? What happened?" Panic crept into Melissa¡¯s voice. The thought of her daughter suffering made her heart ache.

    "Two of her close friends were kidnapped. She¡¯s terrified and has no idea where they are," he exined, concern etched on his face.

    "This is serious! Have you tried to find them? Do you know who did it?" Melissa demanded, her worry growing.

    "I¡¯ve done everything I could, but I couldn¡¯t find them. I can¡¯t imagine how miserable she must feel," Darwin said, looking away.

    "I have to help! I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to find Kimberly¡¯s friends," Melissa said, determination in her voice. "Is there anything else troubling her?"

    After sharing the news, Darwin felt a knot in his stomach. He worried about how to break the truth to Melissa¡ªthat her daughter might end up being a ve to an Alpha.

    "Darwin, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Is Kimberly facing any other issues?" Melissa pressed, urgency in her tone.

    "I don¡¯t think so; she seems fine. Everything¡¯s okay for Kimberly," Darwin lied, hoping to spare her more pain. He had ns to help her daughter and didn¡¯t want to add to her worry.

    "Okay, I¡¯m sorry, but I need to leave right now. We¡¯ll talkter. Stay strong, okay?" Melissa stood, her heart racing.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll try!" Darwin nodded, watching as she bolted out of the room.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44</h4>

    **Kimberly¡¯s POV**

    Following the announcement by Alpha Kelly, the two security officers moved closer and picked me up off the ground. They dragged me out of the house, and everyone followed to watch as I was about to receive 200 strokes of the cane.

    I thought about having Sir Jethro step in, but I stopped myself. If he got involved, things would only get worse.

    Both Luna Catherine and Ma¡¯am Jade looked pleased, and their delight made me sick. I knew, one day, I¡¯d have my revenge on them both.

    Once we reached the pack house patio, the guards forced me onto my hands and knees. The sun was setting, and everyone who worked at the pack house came outside to witness my punishment.

    I could hear people murmuring about how terrible I¡¯d be since being rejected by an Alpha. But by now, none of their hurtful words affected me anymore.

    I had prepared myself for this¡ªmentally, emotionally. I knew people would talk about me, even when they didn¡¯t know the truth. Ever since I was shunned by the pack, everyone med me for all the misfortune in my family. No one saw me as a good person anymore, and honestly, I didn¡¯t care.

    I was ready for the flogging when suddenly, Alpha Derrick and Mona entered the scene. The crowd fell silent at their arrival. Since Alpha Derrick chose Mona over me, everyone respected her immensely.

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s presence was always intimidating, even with his engaging eyes and striking figure. Mona, always by his side, had hit the jackpot, no doubt. When she saw me on my knees, her eyes widened in surprise, but she pretended not to care. She walked over to her mother, who was standing nearby.

    "Mama, what¡¯s going on? Why is Kimberly kneeling like that?" Mona asked, but there was no real concern in her voice.

    "Don¡¯t pay attention to that miserable girl! She was disrespectful to Luna Jade, and now, she must face the consequences!" Luna Catherine spat with disgust, ring at me.

    "Oh, I see. Well, she deserves it, anyway," Mona agreed casually, and I couldn¡¯t help but raise my head to re at both of them. I wasn¡¯t even aware I was doing it.

    Their cruelty shouldn¡¯t have surprised me, but hearing Mona agree with her mother so easily stirred something inside me.

    "Let¡¯s get this started!" one of the guards barked, signaling three others to approach me. They were going to take turns flogging me until all 200 strokes were done.

    I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the first blow. I didn¡¯t want to see iting. I kept still, refusing to give them the satisfaction of seeing me flinch.

    Just as one of the guards raised the cane, a voice called out, "Stop it!"

    A gasp ran through the crowd, and I froze. The voice was familiar. Slowly, I opened my eyes and turned to see the person who had spoken.

    "Sir Jethro?" I gasped, seeing him standing there. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to get involved.

    "Sir Jethro, what are you doing?" I whispered, my voice trembling with shock.

    "ording to the agreement I made with Alpha Kelly, Kimberly will not have to undergo this punishment!" Sir Jethro announced firmly.

    I looked over at Alpha Kelly, wondering if this was true. To my astonishment, Alpha Kelly gestured for the guards to release me. I could barely believe what was happening.

    What kind of deal had Sir Jethro made with Alpha Kelly that made him change his mind so quickly? It must¡¯ve been something significant.

    The disappointed looks on Luna Catherine and Mona¡¯s faces were almost worth the ordeal. Ma¡¯am Jade looked furious, barely able to hide her rage.

    "Kimberly, you¡¯re free!" Sir Jethro said warmly as he helped me to my feet.

    "What did you do, Sir Jethro? What deal did you make with Alpha Kelly?" I asked, bewildered.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, my dear. I only care about your safety," he said with a kind smile that melted my heart.

    "Thank you so much, Sir Jethro. Since my father went missing, you¡¯ve done more for me than anyone else. I don¡¯t know how to repay you," I said, feeling deeply grateful.

    "Kimberly, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªstop thanking me. You don¡¯t need to repay me. I¡¯m doing what any father would do. You¡¯re like a daughter to me," he replied gently.

    Hearing him call me his daughter made my heart swell with emotion. Before I could respond, Luna Catherine and Mona stepped forward.

    "Well, Kimberly, it seems you¡¯ve dodged this punishment today," Luna Catherine sneered, ring at me.

    I said nothing, refusing to engage with her.

    "Luna Catherine, you need to stop," Sir Jethro said firmly. "Everyone is watching, and it won¡¯t look good for you if they hear what you¡¯re saying to Kimberly."

    Mona looked around and quickly tugged at her mother¡¯s arm. "Mama, let¡¯s go. People are watching."

    Luna Catherine¡¯s face burned with anger, but sheposed herself. As the Luna, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose her temper in front of everyone.

    "Let¡¯s go then," she said through gritted teeth. But before leaving, she turned to me with a sly smile. "You may have avoided this punishment, Kimberly, but you won¡¯t escape what¡¯sing next."

    Her cryptic words made my heart race. I knew she was referring to Alpha Derrick and Mona¡¯s engagement, which meant I¡¯d soon be sold into very.

    "Kimberly, don¡¯t let her words get to you," Sir Jethro said, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. "Go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll check on you tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Sir Jethro," I said, and with that, I made my way back to my room, my mind racing with everything that had just happened.

    ---

    "It seems you went ahead and did exactly what I told you not to do," a voice greeted me as soon as I entered my room, sweet but sharp,ing from the bed.

    "Damien!" I eximed, shutting the door behind me. "What are you doing here?" I asked as I joined him on the bed, curious and surprised to see him.

    "Of course, I came to check on you, to see how you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ve been calling, but you didn¡¯t pick up. Why didn¡¯t you answer?" Damien¡¯s voice was tense, his eyes locked on me with frustration.

    "Oh... I didn¡¯t see your calls," I quickly checked my phone. Sure enough, there were several missed calls from him. "I¡¯m sorry, Damien. I wasn¡¯t near my phone."

    "Hmm, so where were you? The pack house patio?" he asked, his tone sharp.

    My heart skipped a beat. How did he know I was there? I didn¡¯t see him around. "Yes, I was there. How did you know that?"

    "I was watching you, Kimberly. I saw you kneeling, about to be flogged... until that guy stepped in and saved you," he replied, his voice growing colder. There was anger beneath his words.

    I turned away, feeling uneasy. "You were really there?" I muttered softly, trying to avoid his gaze.

    Damien stood up and came over to me as I stood by the closet, trying to busy myself. "Why are you so stubborn, Kimberly? I¡¯ve told you before, you¡¯re risking your life, and for what? Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re putting yourself in danger?" His voice rose with frustration, his words scolding me.

    I spun around, meeting his angry stare. "This is my life, Damien! I can make my own choices. You don¡¯t get to decide for me, just like I don¡¯t meddle in your life. So, stop meddling in mine!" I shot back, my voice equally sharp.

    Damien¡¯s anger seemed to subside slightly, but his face remained serious. He stepped closer, grabbing my wrists gently and pulling me into his chest. His voice softened, almost pleading. "Kimberly, you mean so much to me. I care about you more than you know. Why do you keep pushing me away? I just want to protect you."

    His warmth enveloped me, and I found myself leaning into him, my head resting on his chest. My heart was racing, beating faster with every second I stayed in his arms. I didn¡¯t understand why I felt this way, but it was impossible to deny. His scent was intoxicating, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t want to leave his embrace.

    But then reality hit me, and I quickly pulled away from him. "Damien, stay away from me! We can¡¯t be together!" I shouted, trying to put some distance between us.

    His eyes widened in shock. "Why not? Give me one good reason why we can¡¯t be together, Kimberly!" he demanded, his voiceced with anger and hurt.

    "Because... because in two days, I¡¯m going to be sold as a ve!" My voice broke, and I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from spilling down my cheeks.

    Damien stared at me in disbelief, his anger fading. He looked at me with sadness and determination. "Kimberly, I¡¯m not going to let that happen. If you trust me, I can fix this. You¡¯ll never have to be a ve. I swear it."

    I shook my head. "You don¡¯t understand, Damien! This is Alpha Derrick we¡¯re talking about. No one can stop him once he makes up his mind. You can¡¯t change anything, so just stay out of it."

    Damien¡¯s expression darkened, but his voice remained calm. "Kimberly, I¡¯m serious. I can get you out of here. Do you ever think about running away? About being free from all of this? If you do, I¡¯m the way out. You don¡¯t have to live like this."

    His words echoed in my mind, and for a moment, I was tempted. Freedom? Could I really escape and live my life without fear of being sold? Could Damien really help me?

    I sat down on the bed, my mind racing. Damien sat beside me, waiting patiently for my answer.

    "What do you say, Kimberly? Are you willing to run away with me? Or do you want to stay here and be a ve?" His voice was gentle but firm as he looked directly into my eyes.

    I thought about it, weighing my options. Running away meant I¡¯d never see my father again. I¡¯d lose everything I¡¯d ever known. But staying meant bing a ve, losing my freedom forever.

    After a long pause, I finally made my decision. "I¡¯m sorry, Damien, but I can¡¯t go with you. My dad... my friends... I have to stay and wait for them." My voice trembled, but I stood by my choice.

    Damien¡¯s face fell, clearly hurt by my words. He had expected me to say yes, to run away with him. "I see. If that¡¯s your decision, then I have to respect it." His voice was quiet now, filled with disappointment. "I guess this is goodbye for now, Kimberly. I hope we meet again someday."

    Without another word, Damien got up and walked to the window, just like he always did when he left. I watched him in silence, unable to speak. I wanted to stop him, but I knew I couldn¡¯t.

    I stood there, staring out the window as he disappeared into the night. A heavy ache settled in my chest, and I realized that this might be thest time I ever saw him.

    Now, all that¡¯s left for me is to prepare for the inevitable¡ªwhatever awaits me in two days.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45</h4>

    Steve was restless, pacing back and forth in his bedroom. His eyes darted around the room, and every now and then, he would nce at the clock. Shane sat on the couch, his arms crossed, silently watching his friend¡¯s agitated movements. Finally, the tension in the room became too much for him. "Steve, will you calm down? Pacing like this won¡¯t change anything."

    Steve stopped abruptly, turning to face Shane. His eyes were filled with worry. "How can I calm down, Shane? It¡¯s been two days since that chemical substance hit that she-wolf, and she¡¯s still suffering! What if we¡¯ve done something irreversible?"

    Shane sighed, trying to remain patient. "I understand how you¡¯re feeling, but we have to wait. Doctor Eugene will be here tomorrow. He¡¯ll know what to do. There¡¯s nothing more we can do right now."

    "Waiting feels like we¡¯re just letting her die!" Steve ran his fingers through his hair, his voice filled with frustration. "We caused this, Shane! We did this to her. We have to fix it before it¡¯s toote."

    "Listen," Shane said firmly, standing up from the couch and cing his hand on Steve¡¯s shoulder. "I know it¡¯s hard, but we need to trust Doctor Eugene. We can¡¯t afford to go into that room without a cure, or we might make things worse. Plus, those werewolves could attack us at any moment."

    Steve swallowed hard, his mind racing. He knew Shane was right, but the guilt was eating him alive. Two days ago, the experiment had gone horribly wrong when Hannah and Louis, the subjects, had transformed into werewolves. In a panic, Doctor Eugene and the guards had fled the room, leaving Steve to seal theb¡¯s doors. But something Steve hadn¡¯t anticipated happened. As Hannah and Louis pounded on the door, trying to escape, a chemical substance from the experiment had spilled on Hannah, causing her to revert to her human form¡ªbut also inflicting her with unbearable pain.

    Louis had cradled her in his arms as her skin peeled and swelled in strange ces. He had screamed at the CCTV camera for help, but no one dared enter the room. Steve had sent footage of the incident to Doctor Eugene immediately, but the doctor had only theories about what was happening. No cure. No solution.

    The weight of that memory crushed Steve. He had promised Louis that as soon as Hannah was healed, they would both be released. He had to keep that promise, especially now that he knew Hannah was pregnant.

    "I just hope Doctor Eugene calls with good news tomorrow," Steve muttered as he sank into a chair, exhaustion and worry etched into his face.

    "He will," Shane replied, his voice steady. "We just have to hang in there."

    Just then, Shane¡¯s phone rang, cutting through the tension in the room. He picked it up from the side of the couch and answered. "Yes?"

    "Sir, there¡¯s a young woman here to see you," a female voice said on the other end.

    Shane blinked, a bit taken aback. "All right, I¡¯ll be right down," he said before hanging up.

    Steve noticed Shane¡¯s sudden change in expression and immediately felt concerned. "Who was that? You look worried. Is everything okay?"

    Shane hesitated for a moment, then shrugged it off. "It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a young woman waiting for me downstairs."

    Steve raised an eyebrow, a teasing grin forming on his face. "A young woman, huh? This is news! I didn¡¯t know you had visitors of that sort."

    "Steve, stop it. It¡¯s just business. Nothing to get excited about." Shane tried to maintain a neutral tone, but Steve¡¯s grin only widened.

    "Business, huh? Maybe I should check the CCTV and see what this ¡¯business¡¯ looks like." Steve was already reaching for the control panel.

    "You know that¡¯s against building regtions, right?" Shane warned, though he didn¡¯t seem too serious about it.

    Steve chuckled, brushing off the warning. "Rules are meant to be bent every now and then, Shane. Or are you hiding something from me?"

    Shane rolled his eyes. "Fine. Do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t make it a habit." With that, he headed for the door, leaving Steve behind.

    As soon as Shane was out of the room, Steve eagerly pulled up the CCTV feed, scanning until he found the camera focused on the lobby. His eyes widened in shock when he saw the woman standing there, waiting for Shane.

    She was breathtaking. Her jet-ck curls framed a face of soft brown skin, glowing under the lobby¡¯s lights. Her striking green eyes seemed to pierce through the screen. She wasn¡¯t just beautiful; she exuded a presence that Steve had never encountered before. It was as if she was part of the building itself, radiating energy that made everything around here alive.

    Steve was so captivated by her beauty that he didn¡¯t notice Shane had already reached the lobby. As Shane approached the woman, Steve could see her tense expression soften slightly. She looked nervous, but there was something else in her eyes¡ªdetermination.

    Shane greeted her, his voice barely audible through the feed. Steve leaned closer to the screen, trying to catch every detail of their interaction. The woman spoke softly, her lips barely moving, but whatever she said made Shane¡¯s expression turn serious.

    For a moment, Steve wished he had turned on the sound for the CCTV feed, but he didn¡¯t want to break the building¡¯s rulespletely. He continued to watch as Shane and the mysterious woman talked for a few more minutes before Shane led her out of the lobby and into a private room.

    "What the hell is going on?" Steve muttered to himself, his mind racing. He had never seen Shane act like this around anyone. Something about this woman was different¡ªvery different.

    Suddenly, Steve¡¯s phone buzzed, pulling him out of his thoughts. It was a message from Doctor Eugene. "We need to talk¡ªurgent."

    Steve¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he read the message. He nced back at the CCTV feed, where Shane and the woman had just disappeared from view. Something big was happening, and Steve had no idea what to do next.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46</h4>

    As soon as Shane arrived downstairs, he noticed the lovely young woman sitting across from his secretary. She appeared calm and collected, casually adjusting her dark, long hair with a ck tie.

    Shane was struck by her beauty but quickly tried to hide his reaction. He turned to his secretary, avoiding eye contact with the woman, and asked, "Who¡¯s here to see me?"

    The secretary gestured towards the woman and said, "Here she is, sir."

    The young woman immediately stood up and greeted him with a polite smile. "Good morning, sir. My name is Julie Andres."

    Shane nodded, trying to appear unaffected. "Ah, Miss Julie Andres. You¡¯re the new recruit in Human Resources, right?"

    "Yes, sir," she replied warmly, her posture straight and professional.

    Shane nced at her briefly, still trying to control his feelings. "Okay, Miss Julie. Let¡¯s head to my office for a quick interview," he said, turning away quickly and heading to his office.

    Julie followed him, keeping a respectful distance. As they walked through the hallway, Steve, watching from his office, noticed them on the security cameras. He zoomed in on the footage, captivated by Julie¡¯s appearance.

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty, his curiosity growing with each step she took toward Shane¡¯s office.

    Once they reached Shane¡¯s office, he gestured for her to sit. "Please, have a seat," he said, taking his chair behind the desk.

    "Thank you," Julie said as she sat down gracefully, her hands folded in herp.

    Shane tried to remain professional. "So, Miss Julie, are you familiar with the responsibilities of this position?"

    "Yes, sir. I understand the role and what will be expected of me," she responded confidently.

    "Good. And you¡¯re aware that the job requires you to live on-site?" Shane asked, leaning slightly forward, his eyes scanning her face for any sign of hesitation.

    Julie nodded calmly. "Yes, sir. I¡¯m fully aware of that."

    "Alright then," Shane said, leaning back in his chair, "you can start on Monday."

    Julie¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. "Really? Thank you so much, sir! I¡¯ll be ready."

    Shane forced a smile, feeling a mix of emotions he couldn¡¯t quite understand. "It¡¯s no problem. You¡¯re all set for now, so you can head out."

    Julie stood, offering another warm smile. "Thank you again, sir. I look forward to starting."

    Shane watched her leave, his heart still racing from the interaction. He hadn¡¯t expected to feel so drawn to her. As the door clicked shut behind her, Shane exhaled deeply, trying to regain hisposure.

    Momentster, Shane went to Steve¡¯s office, and Steve excitement apparent.

    "Hey, Shane," Steve said, a grin spreading across his face, "who was that stunning woman?"

    Shane rolled his eyes but smiled at his friend¡¯s enthusiasm. "That¡¯s Julie Andres, the new HR hire."

    "She¡¯s gorgeous!" Steve eximed, practically bouncing in his seat. "I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her."

    Shane felt a pang of difort but pushed it down. He knew how Steve could get when he was interested in someone. "Yeah, she¡¯s starting on Monday," Shane said nonchntly.

    Steve¡¯s grin grew wider. "I can¡¯t wait to meet her."

    Shane felt conflicted. Part of him wanted to tell Steve how he felt, but he knew that wasn¡¯t an option. Steve was his boss, and there was no way he couldpete with him. Besides, keeping things professional was the right thing to do. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her," Shane said, forcing a chuckle. "She seems smart and capable."

    "More than that," Steve added, his eyes shining. "She¡¯s perfect."

    Shane stood up, trying to end the conversation. "Well, I¡¯ve got to check on Thomas and the others. I¡¯ll catch up with youter."

    Steve waved him off, still caught up in his daydreams about Julie. "Yeah, sure. Just keep me updated."

    Shane left the office, heading outside to clear his head. He needed space to think. It wasn¡¯t just about Julie¡ªit was about managing his own emotions and his rtionship with Steve. He couldn¡¯t let this turn into a problem.

    ***

    As Julie left the building, a sleek ck car was waiting for her in the parking lot. She nced around before getting in. The driver, a man in a suit, nodded to her as they pulled away. The ride was quiet, giving her time to reflect on the interview and the task ahead.

    After about ten minutes, they arrived at a secluded location where her boss, Melissa, and Raymond, another operative, were waiting. Julie stepped out of the car and walked over to them.

    Melissa eyed her closely. "Well?" she asked, her voice cold andmanding.

    "I¡¯ve got the job," Julie replied, standing tall. "I start on Monday."

    Melissa¡¯s lips curled into a small, satisfied smile. "Good. Now, listen carefully. There are two tasks for you. First, I want you to find out everything you can about this Mr. Steve. He¡¯s the key to everything.

    Secondly, there are two individuals¡ªHannah and Louis. They haven¡¯t been seen for days. I need you to confirm if they¡¯re still in that building. They might be crucial to our ns."

    Julie nodded, fully understanding the gravity of the situation. "I¡¯ll do my best, ma¡¯am."

    Melissa¡¯s smile disappeared, reced by her usual stern expression. "I expect nothing less. You¡¯ll be staying at a hotel for the next few days. All expenses are covered, so don¡¯t worry about that."

    "Understood," Julie replied, maintaining her professional demeanor.

    Raymond, who had been standing silently beside Melissa, briefly made eye contact with Julie. It was a fleeting moment, but the tension between them was palpable. He looked away just as quickly, but the difort lingered.

    "Good," Melissa said, dismissing them with a wave. "Get to work."

    Julie nodded and headed back to the car. She couldn¡¯t afford to let anything¡ªor anyone¡ªdistract her. Not even Raymond. As the car pulled away, her mind was already racing with ns for her mission at Steve¡¯spany.

    ***

    Back at the office, Steve was still thinking about Julie, oblivious to the danger she might bring into his world.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47</h4>

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye, and now it¡¯s the day Alpha Derrick and Mona will officially get engaged.

    I¡¯ve locked myself in my room during this time. The only person who checked on me was Sir Jethro. I haven¡¯t seen anyone else in thest two days, probably because everyone¡¯s busy with preparations for the engagement. Luna Catherine¡¯s been too upied to pick a fight with me, which was a relief.

    At eight in the morning, I could already hear voicesing from the living room. Theughter and chatter were loud, signaling the gathering had begun. My stomach churned. The day I dreaded most was here, and I couldn¡¯t shake off the unease building inside me.

    For a fleeting moment, the thought of running away crossed my mind. Could I escape? But I pushed it away. No, I couldn¡¯t just leave like that. Still, my nerves wouldn¡¯t settle.

    Just as I was about to head to the bathroom, I heard a knock on my door. My heart jumped, expecting it to be Luna Catherine or maybe even Mona. But to my surprise, when I opened the door, it was a woman I had never seen before. She stood there in a long ck robe, her face calm but her eyes... something about them felt off.

    "Can I help you?" I asked, keeping my voice steady though my mind raced with confusion.

    "Your name is Kimberly, right?" she responded,pletely ignoring my question, her eyes fixed on mine.

    "Yes," I replied cautiously. "Who are you?"

    She nced around the hallway as if checking if anyone was watching us. I looked too, but no one else was there. My suspicion of her grew stronger.

    "May Ie in? I have something important to tell you," she said in a low voice.

    I hesitated. There was something about her that made me uneasy. Her appearance, the way she looked around ¡ª none of it felt right.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea," I said, narrowing my eyes at her. "If you have something to say, you can say it here."

    I was about to close the door when she suddenly grabbed it, her grip firm. "Aren¡¯t you interested in knowing where your father is?" she asked, her voice calm butced with meaning.

    My heart skipped a beat, and my hand froze on the door. "What did you say?" I whispered, my throat tightening as my mind raced.

    "If you let me in, I¡¯ll tell you where your father is," she said confidently, her eyes not leaving mine.

    I stood there, speechless for a moment. Could she really know where my father was? After a pause, I stepped aside. "Fine,e in," I said, leading her into the room. "But you better have good news."

    She stepped in, and I closed the door behind us, locking it just in case anyone tried to barge in, especially since today was Alpha Derrick¡¯s and Mona¡¯s big day.

    "Please, have a seat," I offered, gesturing toward a chair. She sat down gracefully, and I sat across from her on the bed. "Now, tell me where my father is."

    "First, you need to calm down," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "Before I tell you where he is, he asked me to deliver a message to you."

    I clenched my fists, trying to remain patient. "What message?"

    "He wanted me to tell you not to worry. You¡¯ll see him soon," she said softly. "He also asked that you avoid any confrontations until then. Don¡¯t get into any fights with anyone, Kimberly. It¡¯s important."

    Hearing those words, I felt tears well up in my eyes. The emotions I had been holding in for days started bubbling to the surface. I tried to keep it together, but soon the tears spilled over, sliding down my cheeks.

    "Is he okay?" I asked, my voice trembling as I wiped my tears away.

    "He¡¯s fine," she assured me. "He¡¯s about to undergo surgery soon, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to know, except for you."

    "Surgery?" I gasped, my tears drying up as panic took over. "What kind of surgery? Is he in danger?"

    "It¡¯s nothing too serious," she said quickly. "He didn¡¯t want you to worry. You¡¯ll be able to see him soon."

    My heart fluttered with hope. "Really? When will I see him?" I asked eagerly.

    "Soon," she repeated. "And he¡¯s looking for your two friends. He ns to bring them back with him when he returns."

    Her words hit me like a brick. My breath caught in my throat. Friends? What was she talking about?

    I narrowed my eyes at her, feeling a strange tingle of suspicion growing inside me. Something about her story wasn¡¯t adding up. My instincts kicked in.

    ¡¯Kimberly, look into her eyes...¡¯ A voice whispered in my head, sending chills down my spine. My gaze locked onto hers, and for the first time, I noticed something dark, almost sinister, lurking beneath her calm exterior.

    "Who... who are you?" I stammered, my voice barely a whisper.

    She smiled ¡ª a cold, eerie smile that sent a wave of fear through me. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, but her voice had changed. It was mocking now, like she knew something I didn¡¯t.

    Suddenly, it all clicked. My eyes widened, and I stood up abruptly, pointing at her. "You lied to me!" I shouted, my anger boiling over. "You¡¯re not here because of my dad! Who are you, really?"

    Herugh echoed through the room, chilling and sinister. She stood up slowly, her smile widening. "Oh, dear Kimberly... you should have trusted your instincts from the beginning," she said, her voice dripping with menace.

    I took a step back, my heart racing. What had I just let into my room?

    "Answer me, you wench! Who are you exactly?" I shouted, unable to control my rising anger.

    I jumped to my feet almost instantly, ring at her.

    "I¡¯m more terrifying than anything you could ever imagine!" she replied, still lounging in the chair, her face calm and her eyes glinting with amusement. Herughter filled the room, growing louder and louder until it felt like it was piercing through me.

    "Stopughing!!" I screamed, covering my ears. "Please, stop!"

    The sound of herughter was unbearable, ringing in my ears, pounding at my skull. I clenched my eyes shut, trying to drown it out, but it felt like it was everywhere, closing in on me.

    "Leave me alone!" I yelled again, but this time something was different. When I opened my eyes, everything was quiet. Theughter had stopped. I stood still, trying to understand what had just happened.

    But what I saw made my blood run cold.

    I was no longer in my room. I was in the woods again. The same woods from my dream. The tall, ancient trees surrounded me, their branches looming like dark shadows. The air felt heavy, just like before.

    "What... what is this?" I whispered to myself, ncing around in confusion. I had been in my room just moments ago, arguing with that strange woman. Now I was here, standing in the middle of the woods.

    I started walking, unsure of where to go but feeling an invisible pull guiding me. I remembered thest time I was here¡ªthe old man, his strange words about my birth. Maybe he could exin what was happening now.

    As I made my way toward the big tree¡ªthe one where the old man said I was born¡ªI felt an eerie familiarity. The tree looked just as it had before, massive and towering, its roots snaking into the earth like the ws of a giant beast.

    I quickened my pace, but no matter how fast I walked, the tree seemed to stay the same distance away. My heart pounded in my chest as frustration began to creep in.

    "Kimberly, you¡¯ve finally arrived."

    A voice from behind me made me jump. I spun around, and my breath caught in my throat.

    It was my father.

    He stood there, smiling at me, his face radiating warmth. "Dad?" My voice trembled as I took a step toward him. "Is it really you?"

    "Yes, Kimberly. It¡¯s me. Come here," he said, his voice gentle but full of certainty.

    I froze, staring at him. He looked younger than I remembered, like he did years ago. My heart raced, and for a moment, I felt tears prick at the corners of my eyes. "Dad... I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    "Come closer, Kimberly. I¡¯m here now." His hand reached out toward me, inviting,forting.

    I took a step forward, my legs feeling heavy as if weighed down by something invisible. The numbness crept up my legs, making it difficult to move, but I forced myself forward, step by step.

    "I believe in you, Kimberly. You can do this," he encouraged, his voice soft yet firm. "Just a little closer."

    I kept moving, determined, until I was within reach. My heart soared, tears now streaming freely down my face. I extended my hand, ready to grasp his.

    But just as our hands were about to touch, something yanked me backward, pulling me violently to the ground. "No!" I screamed, my hand still outstretched toward my father.

    He disappeared. Vanished like smoke in the wind.

    "Dad! Dad!" I screamed, but there was no response. Nothing but silence.

    "That wasn¡¯t your father," a voice behind me said quietly.

    I spun around, my heart racing, and saw the old man from before standing there, his eyes filled with sorrow.

    "What do you mean that wasn¡¯t my father?" I asked, my voice shaking with both anger and confusion.

    "It was just an illusion," he said, stepping closer to me. "A figment of your imagination."

    "No! I saw him! He was right there! We were about to touch!" I shouted, my emotions swirling in chaos.

    The old man sighed, shaking his head gently. "When people are lost, they often create illusions of those they love most. What you saw was your mind ying tricks on you."

    I stared at him, my breathing in short gasps. "How is that possible? How could I just imagine him?"

    "You have more power than you realize, Kimberly," he said calmly. "The connection you felt to your father was real, but the figure you saw¡ªit was a manifestation of your deepest desires. If you had taken his hand, you would have been trapped here forever, unable to return to the real world."

    I felt my knees weaken as his words sank in. "Trapped? But why would my mind do that?"

    "Because your heart aches for your father. You want him back so badly that you created the illusion of him tofort yourself."

    I stood there, speechless. My father had been an illusion? I had almost lost myself in a dream.

    "Do you understand now?" the old man asked, his voice softer this time.

    I nodded slowly, still processing everything he had said.

    "You have a great power within you, Kimberly," he continued. "A power that can shape the world around you. But you must learn to control it, or it will control you."

    "A power?" I echoed, confused.

    "Yes," he said, smiling slightly. "Would you like to discover it?"

    I hesitated, fear and curiosity battling inside me. But then I nodded. "Yes. I want to know."

    The old man smiled. "Good. Now, close your eyes. Focus on something you want to see. Something that means the most to you."

    I followed his instructions, closing my eyes and thinking of Louis and Hannah. In an instant, I felt a rush of energy, something powerful surging through me.

    "Open your eyes," he whispered.

    I did, and there, standing before me, were Louis and Hannah, just as I had imagined them.

    "Louis? Hannah?" I gasped, my hands flying to my mouth in disbelief.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48</h4>

    I stood there, frozen, staring at the old man. "Have you gotten what you¡¯ve longed for in the form of your friends?" he asked, his eyes locked on me. I nodded slowly, still in disbelief.

    How could everything happen so fast? Just a moment ago, I was thinking of them, and now here they were. Louis and Hannah stood before me, smiling, but something felt off. I couldn¡¯t shake the unease creeping up my spine.

    "Are you really here?" I whispered, reaching out to touch them. But as soon as my hand moved forward, they vanished into thin air, like smoke being blown away. I gasped, stumbling back in shock.

    "They... they were just here!" My voice trembled as I looked around, hoping they¡¯d return. But there was nothing. Just empty space where they had been.

    The old man stood quietly, watching me with a knowing look. "What you saw were illusions," he said calmly.

    I blinked, confused. "Illusions? Like... like my father?" The realization hit me like a wave. I remembered how my father had appeared earlier, and how real it had felt. But now I wasn¡¯t so sure.

    "Yes," he confirmed, nodding. "Your father, Louis, Hannah... they were all created from your mind. Your desires brought them into existence."

    I was stunned. "But why? Why would I create them? They seemed so real!"

    "Because your heart longs for them. When you¡¯re in pain, you wish for the people you love most to be with you. It¡¯s natural. But you must learn to control this power, or it will control you."

    "Control?" I repeated, shaking my head. "I don¡¯t understand. What are you saying? What power?"

    The old man chuckled softly. "You have a power within you, Kimberly. A power you haven¡¯t even begun to understand. But before you can control it, you must learn to see things as they truly are. Not as you wish them to be."

    His words echoed in my mind, but I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. "This doesn¡¯t make any sense," I muttered. "None of this does."

    "You¡¯re focusing too much on the obvious enemies," the old man continued. "You see Catherine and Mona as the root of all evil in your life. But there are greater dangers, more subtle ones, that you haven¡¯t even noticed."

    I frowned, still not fullyprehending what he was trying to say. "Catherine and Mona *are* evil. They¡¯ve tormented me, made my life hell. How can there be anything worse than them?"

    He shook his head, smiling sadly. "Yes, they¡¯ve hurt you. But true evil oftenes from those who pretend to care for you, who smile while they plot against you. Those are the ones you need to watch for."

    I felt a chill run down my spine as his words sunk in. "Are you saying there¡¯s someone worse than Catherine and Mona?" I asked hesitantly.

    The old man didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he looked at me with pity. "There are always deeperyers to the truth, Kimberly. And some truths are more painful than others."

    I swallowed hard, my mind racing. "What... what do you mean?" My voice shook with fear.

    "Do you want to hear a story? A story about your true father?" he asked suddenly, catching me off guard.

    "My true father?" I echoed, stunned. "What are you talking about? Alpha Darwin is my father."

    The old man chuckled again, as if I¡¯d said something amusing. "No, child. Alpha Darwin is not your real father."

    I stared at him, shocked. "What... what do you mean? He¡¯s raised me, he¡¯s¡ª"

    "He is not your blood," the old man interrupted firmly. "Your true father is someone else. Someone your mother loved long before Darwin ever came into her life."

    I shook my head, disbelief washing over me. "That... that can¡¯t be true," I whispered. "I would have known. Someone would have told me."

    "No one told you because they didn¡¯t want you to know," the old man replied, his voice low. "Your mother had an affair with a man she met while traveling. You were born from that union, not from Darwin."

    I felt like the ground had been pulled out from under me. "But... why? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?"

    "Because the truth is dangerous," the old man said gravely. "If people knew who your real father was, it would put you in great danger."

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My whole life had been a lie. Everything I thought I knew about my family, about myself... it was all wrong.

    "Who was he?" I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Who was my real father?"

    The old man hesitated, his expression growing serious. "Your father was a powerful man. But he wasn¡¯t perfect. He made mistakes, and your mother paid the price."

    I frowned, trying to piece it all together. "What kind of mistakes? What did he do?"

    "He loved your mother deeply, but his ambitions clouded his judgment," the old man exined. "He was involved in dangerous things... things that cost him his life."

    I felt my heart sink. "He¡¯s dead?"

    "Yes," the old man confirmed. "But his legacy lives on in you."

    I couldn¡¯t process everything fast enough. "What... what do you mean?"

    "Your father¡¯s power is inside you," the old man said softly. "It¡¯s what makes you special, Kimberly. But it¡¯s also what makes you a target."

    I took a step back, shaking my head. "I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want any of it."

    The old man smiled sadly. "I know. But you don¡¯t have a choice. The power is yours, whether you like it or not."

    Tears welled up in my eyes as the weight of his words settled on me. "Why me? Why does it have to be me?"

    "Because you are your father¡¯s daughter," the old man said simply. "And you are destined for great things. You are the moon---"

    I wanted to scream, to run away from everything he was telling me. But deep down, I knew there was no escaping it. This was my life now.

    Suddenly, I gasped and opened my eyes. I was back in my room, the old man¡¯s voice fading away.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49</h4>

    Luna Catherine approached the maid standing in front of her, her voice carrying a hint of urgency. "Can you fill me in on everything that¡¯s been going on downstairs?"

    She moved to sit on her bed, already dressed for the engagement celebration, busy adding the finishing touches of makeup to her face. She seemed eager to finish quickly and join the rest of the guests.

    "Everything is going smoothly, ma¡¯am," the maid said respectfully, her head slightly bowed. "But Alpha Derrick hasn¡¯t arrived yet."

    Luna Catherine paused, her hand hovering above her makeup palette, her eyes wide in surprise. "Really? He¡¯s not here yet?" she gasped, looking at the maid. "But the other Alphas, they¡¯re all here, right?"

    "Yes, ma¡¯am. Most of them are already downstairs," the maid confirmed.

    Luna Catherine frowned, her mind racing. "And where is Mona? Why isn¡¯t she down there?"

    "Mona¡¯s still getting ready in her room with a few of her friends," the maid answered, stepping back slightly as Luna Catherine¡¯s expression tightened.

    "Alright. I¡¯ll check on her myself. You stay here and take care of things," Luna Catherine said briskly, standing up and heading out the door.

    As she walked toward Mona¡¯s room, she passed several guests arriving at the pack house. She felt a surge of excitement¡ªthis engagement was a monumental event. With Alpha Derrick involved, every pack wanted to be here. The air was buzzing with anticipation for what was toe.

    When she finally reached Mona¡¯s room, she could hearughter and chatter inside. Mona and her friends were clearly enjoying themselves. As Luna Catherine entered the room, everyone fell silent, except for Mona, who continued to focus on the mirror in front of her.

    "I need a word with Mona," Luna Catherine said calmly, gesturing for the others to leave. "You cane backter."

    The girls quickly stood and exited the room, leaving Mona alone with her mother. Mona nced at her mother through the mirror, a look of mild confusion crossing her face.

    Luna Catherine sat on the bed across from Mona, her expression softening as she reached out to take her daughter¡¯s hands. "How are you feeling, my darling?"

    "I¡¯m fine, Mama. What¡¯s going on? Why do you look so serious?" Mona asked, her tone full of concern.

    "There¡¯s nothing to worry about," Luna Catherine said with a small, tearful smile. "I¡¯m just so proud of you. You¡¯ve captured Alpha Derrick¡¯s heart, and now you¡¯re about to be married. You¡¯re so beautiful, my dear."

    Mona reached up and gently wiped the tear that had begun to roll down her mother¡¯s cheek. "Don¡¯t cry, Mama! You¡¯ll ruin your makeup, and this is supposed to be a happy day."

    Luna Catherine chuckled softly. "I just wish your father could be here to see you now. You¡¯ve grown into such a wonderful young woman. But when we find him, he¡¯ll see all the pictures from today." Her voice wavered with sadness, and Mona wrapped her arms around her mother in aforting embrace.

    "We¡¯ll find him soon, Mama. I¡¯m sure of it," Mona reassured her, pulling back to smile at her mother. "But you have to promise to be happy for me today, okay?"

    Luna Catherine smiled, though her eyes were still a bit misty. "Of course, sweetheart. But..." Her expression suddenly shifted. "Alpha Derrick still isn¡¯t here. What¡¯s going on with him?"

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "He hasn¡¯t arrived yet?"

    "No," Luna Catherine said firmly, "and almost everyone else is here already."

    Mona reached for her phone on the side table. "Let me call him."

    She dialed Alpha Derrick¡¯s number, but it went unanswered. After a few more tries, the phone was finally picked up, and Mona¡¯s tone turned sharp. "Why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls?"

    There was silence on the other end, which only increased Mona¡¯s frustration. "Where are you? Why haven¡¯t you shown up yet?"

    Finally, a woman¡¯s voice came through the phone. "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Derrick is very busy right now. He¡¯ll contact you as soon as he¡¯s free."

    Before Mona could say anything, the call ended abruptly. She stared at the phone in disbelief, her hands trembling. A woman had answered Alpha Derrick¡¯s phone. Was he with someone else?

    Luna Catherine, noticing her daughter¡¯s distressed expression, leaned forward. "What did he say? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?"

    Mona hesitated, not wanting to upset her mother. "Someone else answered his phone," she said softly. "They said he¡¯s busy right now."

    Luna Catherine¡¯s face hardened. "Busy? On your engagement day? He should be here, making you his top priority!"

    "Mama, please calm down," Mona urged, trying to soothe her mother. "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just tied up with something important. He¡¯ll be here soon, I promise."

    Luna Catherine stood up, her frustration evident. "I don¡¯t understand how you can defend him! He¡¯s clearly not thinking about you right now."

    "Just trust me, Mama," Mona said firmly. "He will show up."

    Luna Catherine took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. "Alright. But where is that girl, Kimberly? Why hasn¡¯t she gone downstairs to help with the guests?"

    "I¡¯m sure she¡¯s around," Mona said quickly, trying to keep her mother calm.

    "I¡¯m going to check," Luna Catherine dered, storming out of the room, with Mona hurrying after her.

    They headed to Kimberly¡¯s room, where Luna Catherine knocked loudly on the door. When there was no answer, her impatience grew, and she tried the door, only to find it locked.

    "Mama, maybe she¡¯s¡ª" Mona started, but Luna Catherine cut her off, her temper ring.

    "Guard!" Luna Catherine called to a passing security guard. "Bring me the spare key."

    Within moments, the guard returned with the key and unlocked the door. As soon as they stepped inside, they gasped in horror.

    Kimberlyy on the floor, unconscious, with a white foamy liquid spilling from her mouth.

    The guard rushed to her side. "Ma¡¯am Kimberly! Wake up!" he shouted, shaking her gently.

    Mona and Luna Catherine stood frozen, their faces pale with shock.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50</h4>

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on the floor of my room with a security guard kneeling beside me. I tried to make sense of the situation, but my eyes widened in shock when I saw Luna Catherine and Mona standing at the entrance.

    "W-what¡¯s happening?" I stammered as the security guard helped me sit up slowly, holding my hands gently.

    I wiped my mouth instinctively, feeling something wet at the corner of my lips. When I nced at my hand, I saw white foam. "Is this a dream?" I muttered to myself, trying to remember what had happened.

    "Are you okay?" the security guard asked, his voice filled with concern.

    "I¡¯m fine, thank you." I withdrew my hands from his, still dazed, but kept my tone steady. Then I turned to Luna Catherine and Mona, both watching me intently. "Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be downstairs with everyone else?"

    Luna Catherine¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Why are *you* here instead of helping with the procession?"

    I took a deep breath, keeping my emotions in check. "I¡¯m sorry for any inconvenience, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll go back to work immediately."

    Both Luna Catherine and Mona looked stunned by my calmness. Without another word, I stood up and left the room, my heart racing, but I didn¡¯t let it show. As I walked down the hallway, I heard the rapid footsteps of a maid rushing toward them.

    "Alpha Derrick has arrived!" the maid eximed breathlessly.

    I saw the excitement sh across their faces, especially Mona¡¯s. Of course, Alpha Derrick¡¯s arrival had been anticipated all day, especially since today was Mona¡¯s engagement. I watched them for a moment, unsure how to feel, but I quickly turned away and headed downstairs.

    The living room was packed with guests¡ªmembers of various packs from nearby and the city. Most of them were from the Nightwalkers, Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack. As soon as I entered, I felt dozens of eyes on me. Embarrassment washed over me, but I fought it, reminding myself that I had nothing to fear.

    "Why should I hide?" I whispered to myself, steeling my nerves. "Everyone already knows how Alpha Derrick rejected me."

    I walked through the crowd, keeping my head up despite the whispers that followed me. Once outside, I took a moment to breathe before heading to the basement. I had to see it onest time before everything changed. Tomorrow, I¡¯d be leaving with Alpha Derrick, not as his bride, but as his ve.

    When I reached the basement, I froze. Red flowers were scattered everywhere¡ªfrom the entrance to the bed and the sofa. My drawings, once crude sketches on the walls, had been transformed into beautiful, intricate designs. I could hardly believe what I was seeing.

    "What is all this?" I muttered, looking around in amazement. "Who did this?"

    I wandered over to the bed and sat down, running my hands over the soft fabric. It was as if the whole basement had been redecorated just for me.

    "You like it?" a voice said suddenly.

    I jumped, turning to see Damien standing by the door.

    "Damien!" I gasped, my surprise turning into a smile. "It¡¯s been a while."

    He grinned, sitting down beside me. "I figured you¡¯d like it. I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back here."

    "What¡¯s all this for?" I asked, gesturing to the transformed room. "Why go through so much trouble?"

    "I knew today would be yourst day here. I wanted to give you something nice, even if things didn¡¯t turn out the way you wanted." He paused, watching my face. "I¡¯ve had it ready for a while, but after your engagement was called off, you never came back down here."

    "You¡¯re right," I admitted quietly. "I couldn¡¯t bring myself toe back after that night."

    Damien¡¯s face softened. "I¡¯m sorry things turned out this way, Kimberly."

    I nodded, trying to keep my emotions in check. "The procession is probably starting by now. I had to get away before it began."

    "I understand." Damien¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "I can¡¯t imagine how hard it must be for you to watch all this."

    "I thought I¡¯d be okay," I said, my voice trembling. "But the closer it gets, the more I realize how much it hurts."

    "You¡¯ve been strong through all of this. But now you have to be even stronger. Tomorrow is the start of a new Chapter, no matter how difficult it seems."

    I gave a shaky smile, appreciating his encouragement. "Thank you, Damien. You¡¯ve been a good friend in all of this. I need a favor, though."

    "Anything." Damien¡¯s face grew serious. "What do you need?"

    "Help me find my father. And my friends." My voice was pleading now. "I know I¡¯ll be far away, but I need to know what¡¯s happening here. I need your help to keep searching for them."

    Damien looked at me, his expression thoughtful. "I¡¯ll do everything I can, Kimberly. I promise. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯lle visit you at the Nightwalkers pack when I can."

    "Thank you." I smiled, feeling a small spark of hope. Damien was the only one I could trust now. Sir Jethro would be too busy to help, but Damien... he was willing.

    Suddenly, we heard loud cheers from outside. "Alpha Derrick and Mona are officially engaged!" someone announced.

    The words hit me like a punch to the chest. My heart shattered, and before I knew it, tears were streaming down my face. I had held myself together for so long, pretending to be strong, but now it was all too much.

    Damien noticed my tears and gently pulled me into his arms. "It¡¯s okay, Kimberly," he whispered, stroking my hair. "Let it out. I¡¯m here."

    I sobbed into his chest, the weight of everything crashing down on me. I didn¡¯t care if anyone heard me. I just wanted the pain to stop.

    We stayed like that for what felt like hours. Eventually, my sobs quieted, and I fell asleep in Damien¡¯s embrace. When I woke up, it waste. The basement was quiet, and Damien was still asleep beside me.

    Careful not to wake him, I slipped out of the basement. As I made my way back to the pack house, a voice suddenly stopped me in my tracks.

    "Where are youing from, Kimberly?"

    I froze, my heart pounding as I looked up to see sir Jethro...

    "Kimberly! What were you doing down there?" Sir Jethro¡¯s voice echoed with surprise, pointing towards the basement.

    I swallowed hard, avoiding his eyes. "N-nothing, Sir Jethro!" I forced a smile, praying that Damien wouldn¡¯t show up and make things worse.

    Jethro¡¯s brows furrowed. "Nothing, huh? Then why do you keep looking down at the basement like you¡¯re expecting someone?"

    My heart pounded. Had I made it that obvious? I tried to stay calm, forcing out augh. "I¡¯m fine, Sir. Really. No need to worry."

    He wasn¡¯t convinced. "Good. But I didn¡¯t see you at Alpha Derrick and Mona¡¯s engagement procession. Where were you?" His eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    The mention of the engagement stung. The thought of bing a ve to the Nightwalker¡¯s pack sent a sharp pain through my chest. "I didn¡¯t see any reason to be there!" I snapped, storming away from the basement.

    Jethro followed, his voice softer now. "I know this is hard for you, but what if someone else had caught you tonight? Do you really think you could exin yourself?"

    "I don¡¯t need to exin myself to anyone!" I shot back, my anger ring. But as we neared the pack house, a sense of unease crept in. The ce was eerily quiet. "Where is everyone?"

    "They¡¯ve all gone to continue the celebrations at the Nightwalker¡¯s pack house," Jethro replied.

    "Oh." The silence settled around us, and I struggled to keep my emotions in check. "How¡¯s the search for my father going?"

    Jethro¡¯s face softened. "We got some information, and we¡¯re leaving early tomorrow to check it out. But I can¡¯t promise it¡¯s urate."

    "Can Ie?" The words flew out before I could stop them.

    His expression shifted, hesitant. "Kimberly, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to handle the journey."

    I stiffened, the realization hitting me. "I know why," I whispered, bitterness rising in my throat. "It¡¯s because I¡¯m moving in with Alpha Derrick tomorrow, isn¡¯t it?"

    Jethro called after me as I stormed upstairs, but I ignored him, locking myself in my room. Tears streamed down my face as I copsed onto the bed. Tomorrow, my life would no longer be my own.

    A soft knock on the door startled me. Wiping my eyes, I got up and opened it, expecting Jethro.

    Instead, I was met with the sight of Hannah and Louis. My heart raced, and I staggered back, convinced it was another cruel trick of my mind.

    "No! You¡¯re not real!" I shrieked, backing into the room, my hands trembling.

    "Kimberly!" Hannah¡¯s voice cracked with emotion as she stepped towards me. Louis followed, closing the door behind them.

    My breath caught in my throat. "Wait... are you real?" I whispered, studying their faces.

    "Of course we¡¯re real!" Louis said, irritation creeping into his voice.

    Tears welled up again as I realized it truly was them. "I can¡¯t believe it!" I threw myself at them, hugging them both tightly. "Where have you been? What happened to you?"

    "K-Kimberly, we can¡¯t breathe!" Hannah gasped, struggling in my grip.

    I let go quickly,ughing through my tears. "Sorry! I¡¯m just so happy to see you! Tell me everything!"

    "It¡¯s a long story," Louis said with a tired smile.

    "I¡¯ve got time." I pulled them both to the bed, eager to hear their tale.

    Hannah¡¯s eyes clouded with sadness. "We¡¯ve been through a lot, Kimberly. There were moments we thought we wouldn¡¯t make it."

    I reached out, gently patting her back. "What happened?"

    "We were at the coffee shop when some strange men tried to kidnap us," Louis began. "We cked out and woke up in a ce we didn¡¯t recognize. They took us somewhere far away."

    "And they were going to kill us," Hannah added, her voice barely a whisper.

    My heart sank. "Kill you? Why?"

    Hannah shook her head. "We don¡¯t know. Their leader, a woman, ordered it. But the night they nned to kill us, a strange figure appeared. Someone we couldn¡¯t identify¡ªmaybe male, maybe female. They helped us escape."

    I listened, my mind racing back to the footage we had seen at the abandoned house. The figure¡ªcould it be the same person?

    "So this person helped you get out?" I urged, leaning closer.

    "Yes. They led us out of their, but after we got outside... everything went nk again," Louis exined, his face darkening as he remembered.

    I shivered. "Where did you end up?"

    Louis and Hannah exchanged a nce, the room growing tense with their unspoken fear.

    "We woke up somewhere worse," Hannah whispered. "Much worse."

    The silence stretched, my pulse quickening as I waited for them to exin the next Chapter of their terrifying ordeal.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51</h4>

    I could see the expressions on Louis and Hannah¡¯s faces, and they looked like they¡¯d been through something terrible. Neither of them spoke. They both seemed afraid, unable to share whatever had happened. I was desperate to know.

    I turned to Hannah, trying not to pressure her but my curiosity was too strong. "What happened? Why don¡¯t you want to talk about it? What¡¯s making you so ufortable?" I asked, my gaze fixed on her.

    Hannah sighed deeply, turning her back on me, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to look me in the eyes. "It¡¯s just too horrible to talk about, Kimberly. Let¡¯s not bring it up. It¡¯s best if we just forget it." She shot a nce at Louis, her expression unreadable.

    Louis sat still, but I could tell he was struggling with something internally, despite his calm outward appearance. His silence told me everything¡ªthere was more to their story. Still, I didn¡¯t want to push them. "I understand," I said softly, trying to soundforting. "I won¡¯t ask again. I¡¯m just so d you¡¯re both okay. That¡¯s all that matters to me."

    "Thank you, Kimberly," Louis said, giving me a soft, grateful smile.

    He then asked, "What¡¯s going on here? Is Alpha Derrick¡¯s engagement still happening next week?"

    The word "engagement" hit me hard. Instantly, any happiness I felt vanished, reced by a deep sadness that seemed to pull me down into a dark ce. My chest ached, and tears threatened to spill over.

    Hannah noticed the change in my mood. "Kimberly, what happened? Why do you look so heartbroken?" she asked, scooting closer to me on the bed.

    I could barely find the words. "The engagement happened today," I whispered, my voice heavy with pain.

    "What?!" They both shouted in unison, shock clear on their faces.

    "How is that even possible?" Louis asked, eyes wide.

    "Luna Catherine made ast-minute decision a couple of days ago. The ceremony was today," I exined, trying hard not to cry.

    Hannah was confused. "Why would Luna Catherine make such a big decision now? Didn¡¯t your father have a say in this? What did Alpha Darwin do?"

    I swallowed hard, then whispered, "My father has been missing for days."

    They were stunned. Both of them exchanged worried looks before turning back to me.

    "Missing? How could that happen? Who would dare to kidnap the Alpha of the Moonstone pack?" Louis was furious, his voice rising.

    I shook my head. "We don¡¯t know who did it. The investigation is still ongoing, and we¡¯re praying to find him soon." I wiped away the tears now flowing freely down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t hold them back anymore.

    "Kim, don¡¯t worry," Hannah said softly, her hand resting gently on mine. "Your father will be found soon. I believe it, and you should too. He¡¯lle back safe, just like we did."

    I looked at her, trying to believe it myself. "Thank you, Hannah. Thank you both."

    "We¡¯re here for you, always," Louis added, smiling at me.

    Then his face grew serious again. "So, with the engagement done, you¡¯re joining the Nightwalker pack tomorrow, right?"

    I nodded slowly. "Yes, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll be working for Alpha Derrick... as his ve." I tried to sound brave, but the weight of those words crushed me inside.

    Hannah squeezed my hand. "Don¡¯t worry, Kimberly. You¡¯ll be alright. You¡¯re strong, and you¡¯ll get through this."

    She was trying tofort me, but her words couldn¡¯t ease the pain in my heart. Then she added, "Mona must be so pleased with herself. Everything¡¯s falling into ce for that devil. Ugh, I can¡¯t stand her!" Her frustration was clear.

    I shook my head. "It¡¯s fine, Hannah. I don¡¯t care about Mona anymore. My focus is on finding my father. That¡¯s all that matters now."

    Louis, curious, asked, "What¡¯s wrong with his health?"

    Before I could answer, there was a knock on the door. The sudden noise made me jump. It waste, almost 10 PM. Who could be knocking at this hour?

    "Who is it?" I called out, slowly walking toward the door. My heart raced as my mind instantly went to Damien. I froze. How would I exin Damien to my friends if it was him? How did I even begin to tell them who he was to me?

    "Who¡¯s there?" I asked again, my hand hovering over the door handle.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice responded, "It¡¯s me. Open the door."

    I blinked, shocked. "Luna Catherine?" I muttered under my breath and hurried to open the door.

    Luna Catherine walked in, her eyes immediately locking on Louis and Hannah sitting on the bed. She looked startled, almost as if she had seen ghosts. Her expression was nk as she stared at them. They both greeted her politely, "Good evening, ma¡¯am," but she didn¡¯t respond. It was as if she hadn¡¯t heard them at all.

    I cleared my throat loudly, snapping her out of whatever trance she was in. She turned to face me.

    "What brings you here, ma¡¯am?" I asked, trying to sound respectful but firm.

    She blinked as if still disoriented. "I came to see if you¡¯ve packed your things yet. You won¡¯t have time in the morning," she said, her voice stiff, but her eyes kept drifting back to Louis and Hannah.

    I felt my temper rising. I couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯de here just to check on something so petty. "I¡¯ve packed," I said coldly. "I don¡¯t understand why you needed toe ask."

    Luna Catherine¡¯s presence had always annoyed me, but this was a new low. She had no respect for boundaries. Her question seemed ridiculous, almost insulting, given everything going on. I stared back at her, refusing to let her see how much she bothered me.

    "Is there anything else?" I asked, barely containing my frustration.

    Her face flushed with anger. "No," she spat out before storming out of the room, mming the door behind her.

    I shook my head, fuming. Luna Catherine had acted strangely ever since sheid eyes on my friends. Her reaction to them had been odd, but I was too angry to care.

    "She didn¡¯t seem too happy to see us," Hannah remarked, breaking the tension.

    Louis chuckled. "Forget her. We¡¯re here for you, Kimberly. Always."

    I smiled at them. "Thank you."

    That night, Hannah and Louis stayed with me. We talked andughed for hours, cherishing ourst night together.

    For a moment, I felt at peace, surrounded by my friends. But deep down, I knew tomorrow would change everything.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52</h4>

    The next morning arrived far too soon.

    We all woke up early, still half-asleep but knowing what had to be done. Louis was the first to finish getting ready, and he excused himself to give Hannah and me some space. He understood that we needed to talk privately onest time.

    As I sat on the bed, my thoughts were all over the ce. I had everything, yet soon, I would have nothing. The idea of going to the Nightwalker pack as a ve made my chest tighten with anxiety. I had no clue what awaited me there, but I knew it wasn¡¯t good. My future looked bleak, and I felt like the ground was slipping from under me.

    "Kimberly, are you okay?" Hannah¡¯s voice pulled me out of my spiraling thoughts. She was standing in front of me, her eyes full of worry.

    "What?" I blinked, surprised. I hadn¡¯t even noticed her move closer. I forced a small smile. "I¡¯m fine, Hannah."

    She didn¡¯t seem convinced. "You may be saying you¡¯re fine, but your face tells a different story. Listen, everything¡¯s going to be okay, alright?"

    I nodded, but deep down, I wasn¡¯t sure. "Thanks, Hannah. I appreciate the kind words, really. But don¡¯t worry too much about me."

    Hannah gave me a tight smile, clearly still concerned but trying to respect my need to handle things on my own. "All right, if you say so. I have to head downstairs now; I¡¯m sure Louis is waiting for me."

    I nodded again, trying to keep my expression neutral, but the reality of our goodbye hung heavy in the air. We both knew we wouldn¡¯t see each other again, not for a long time.

    "Okay, Hannah. I won¡¯te down with you just yet. I have a few things to finish up here," I said quietly.

    "That¡¯s okay, girl, I get it." She gave me onest look before turning and leaving the room.

    The moment she left, the silence settled back in, and with it, the weight of everything I was about to face. I walked over to the door, locked it, and turned back to my room. I needed to finish packing before Alpha Derrick¡¯s men arrived.

    I moved quickly, grabbing only the essentials. I didn¡¯t need much for where I was going. After all, I wasn¡¯t going to live in luxury¡ªjust to serve. My eyesnded on two photos: one of me with my parents and another of just my father and me. Even after everything I¡¯d learned about him, I couldn¡¯t leave the memories behind.

    It was nearly eight by the time I finished packing. I slung the bag over my shoulder and headed downstairs. To my surprise, Luna Catherine was sitting in the living room, waiting. She looked up at me as I entered, and for a brief moment, I thought about ignoring her and heading straight for the door.

    "What took you so long to get out of that room?" Her voice sliced through the silence, sharp and demanding.

    I paused but didn¡¯t reply. There was no point in arguing with her. Not today. I just wanted to get out of here as quickly as possible.

    "Are you deaf?" she snapped, her irritation growing. "I asked you a question."

    I took a deep breath. "I was just finishing up packing, ma¡¯am," I said calmly, though my patience was wearing thin.

    "You¡¯ve been packing sincest night! What more could you possibly need for where you¡¯re going? You¡¯re not headed for a vacation. You¡¯re going there as a ve," she sneered, clearly enjoying herself.

    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I could feel my heart breaking all over again, the reality of my situation sinking deeper with every cruel thing she said. But I wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of seeing me crumble. I stood still, meeting her gaze without a word.

    "Oh, what? Now you¡¯ve got nothing to say?" she mocked, leaning back on the sofa with a smug smile. "I thought you were so strong at that meeting yesterday. Now look at you, all teary-eyed. Pathetic."

    I clenched my fists at my sides, doing everything I could to keep myself from snapping back. It was better not to provoke her, not today. I needed to get out of this house without any more drama.

    Just as she opened her mouth to continue her insults, the front door burst open. Two of Alpha Derrick¡¯s guards stepped inside.

    "We¡¯re here to take her to Alpha Derrick," one of them said bluntly, pointing at me.

    Luna Catherine¡¯s smile widened. "Go ahead, take her," she said with a wave of her hand, as if dismissing me like some worthless thing.

    The guards moved toward me, and I didn¡¯t resist as they led me out of the house. I didn¡¯t look back at Luna Catherine, didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of onest nce. I stepped outside into the cold morning air, taking in a deep breath.

    As they pushed me into the car, I caught onest glimpse of my pack house, the only home I had ever known. My heart ached, but there was nothing I could do now.

    The car pulled away, and I stared out of the window, trying toe to terms with the new life awaiting me.

    ***

    After a long, exhausting journey, we finally arrived at the Nightwalkers¡¯ pack house.

    The moment I stepped inside, I was bombarded with rotten fruit and vegetables thrown by a group of teenagers.

    I didn¡¯t flinch. It was clear they all knew who I was and what I¡¯de here to be¡ªAlpha Derrick¡¯s ve. Their faces were filled with disgust, as if I were something filthy that didn¡¯t belong.

    "Not fair! I¡¯m going first!" shouted one boy, pushing another aside.

    "I already called dibs on this spot! Back off!" the second boy snapped, holding a moldy apple in his hand.

    I stayed silent, standing at the entrance while they fought over who would be the first to throw more rotting produce at me. I couldn¡¯t fight back¡ªnot now. This was my reality. No matter how much it hurt, I had to ept that this was my fate now.

    For nearly half an hour, I stood there, watching them take turns hurling spoiled fruit at me, theirughter echoing around me. My eyes filled with tears, but I refused to let them fall. It was only my first day. If I broke down now, how would I survive the days toe?

    "That¡¯s enough, kids," a calm voice suddenly called out. "She has other things to do now."

    A beautiful young woman, around my age, stepped forward, her tone gentle yet firm. The kids groaned, but they obeyed, dropping the remaining fruit and walking away, muttering under their breath.

    I wiped some juice from my face, trying to collect myself as the woman approached me.

    "You¡¯re Kimberly, right?" she asked, her eyes locking onto mine.

    "Yes," I replied, keeping my voice steady despite the chaos I had just endured.

    "Grab your stuff and follow me," she said, her tone moremanding now. Without waiting for a response, she turned and started walking.

    I quickly grabbed my bag, trying to shake off the humiliation of the fruit-throwing incident. As I followed her, I noticed the maids we passed would slightly bow their heads in respect to her. It was clear she held a position of authority here.

    After about ten minutes of walking, we reached a door. She opened it carefully and stepped inside. I followed her in, my heart heavy with nerves.

    "This will be your room for now. Make sure you get everything in order," she said, her voice serious as she turned to look at me.

    "I can do that," I answered, ncing around the shabby, cluttered room. It was a mess, but I could manage.

    "Good. If you need help, ask in the next room, but for now, you are to stay here. You¡¯re not allowed to leave." Her tone was final.

    "Okay, ma¡¯am¡ª" I started to say, hoping she would tell me her name.

    "Just call me Elena," she interrupted.

    "Alright, ma¡¯am Elena," I responded, offering her a small smile. She gave me onest look before leaving the room.

    As soon as she was gone, I dropped my bag on the floor and began tidying up the mess in the room. It took nearly an hour to clean everything, but by the end, the room looked somewhat decent.

    Once the room was in order, I stripped off my dirty clothes and took a quick shower in the tiny, cramped bathroom. After changing into something clean, I felt a bit more like myself again.

    But as I sat down on the floor, my mind began to race. I had no idea what my duties as Alpha Derrick¡¯s ve would be. I hadn¡¯t seen him yet, or his mate Mona, since arriving. It was strange. If I was meant to serve him, shouldn¡¯t I have seen him by now?

    I was deep in thought when a sudden knock on the door startled me. My heart raced, and I hesitated. Should I open it?

    The knocking grew louder, more insistent. I couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. Taking a deep breath, I got up and opened the door.

    "Hi, Kimberly!" A cheerful young woman greeted me with a big smile, waving her hand. Beside her stood another girl, who looked less enthusiastic.

    "Hello," I replied, still surprised that they knew my name.

    "Can wee in?" the cheerful girl asked, her eyes shining with excitement.

    "Uh, sure," I said, stepping aside to let them in. Once they were inside, I closed the door behind them.

    "This room is so much bigger than ours! I can¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t pick this one when we got here!" the bubbly girl eximed, looking around the room in awe.

    I watched them in silence, still unsure about their intentions. The first girl was full of energy, while the second one seemed ufortable, standing there quietly.

    "We¡¯re sorry for barging in like this," the cheerful girl continued, turning back to me. "I¡¯m Liza, and this is Kaitlyn."

    I nodded. "Nice to meet you. I guess you already know who I am."

    "Yes, everyone here knows who you are," Liza said with a smile. "There¡¯s been a lot of talk about you."

    That statement took me by surprise. I hadn¡¯t realized I was such a topic of conversation.

    "Oh," I managed to say, feeling even more uneasy now.

    "It¡¯s just that we wanted to introduce ourselves," Liza exined. "We¡¯lle backter in the day when the pack house is empty."

    "The pack house will be empty?" I asked, curious.

    "Yes," Liza nodded. "Everyone will be out on a runter tonight. It¡¯s the one time we get to socialize without the higher-ups watching us."

    As she spoke, an idea started forming in my mind. I smiled slightly, though I tried to keep my expression neutral. Meanwhile, Kaitlyn remained silent, her difort clear. She hadn¡¯t said a word since they arrived, and I found myself wondering what her deal was.

    "Anyway, we have to go now, but we¡¯ll see youter!" Liza said, waving as she and Kaitlyn headed for the door.

    I waved back and watched them leave. Once they were gone, I sat back down on the floor, my thoughts racing again.

    "This might be the perfect opportunity to start working on what I¡¯ve been thinking," I whispered to myself, a sly smile creeping onto my face.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53</h4>

    I sat in the room that Ma¡¯am Elena had given me, my thoughts racing with anxiety. What would this ce hold for me? I had no idea, but I was eager to find out. Tonight could be my chance to meet the right people, to put my ns into action. I just had to be careful.

    As I sat on the floor, thinking, exhaustion overtook me, and I fell asleep. I must have been more tired than I thought because I slept deeply, like a baby. The noise of loud voices and the sound of running footsteps eventually woke me. I sat up quickly, disoriented and groggy, my head still foggy from sleep.

    It took me a moment to remember where I was. This ce was new, and it was going to take time for me to get used to everything and everyone. But I didn¡¯t have time to sit around. I had to act quickly if I wanted to make things work in my favor.

    By the time I gathered my thoughts, the footsteps had already faded. The loud voices were gone, and I found myself alone in the quiet room. Without wasting any time, I hurried out and followed the sound of distant cheers and noise.

    I finally reached an open area where a crowd had gathered. From a distance, I could see peopleughing, talking, and enjoying themselves. They all seemed to be having a good time.

    I stood there, unsure of what to do. As a stranger in the Nightwalker pack, I felt out of ce. So, I found a spot far from everyone and sat down quietly, watching the activities from a distance.

    As I sat alone, I spotted Ma¡¯am Elena seated on a chair in the distance. She was surrounded by men and women who appeared to be of high rank. They were talking and smiling, but I was too far away to hear their conversation. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the respect and power shemanded. She must hold a significant position here, but I still didn¡¯t know exactly what it was.

    Most of the girls my age had men around them, and from the way they carried themselves, it was clear that they were mated. Sitting alone made me feel even more out of ce. I was the only one without a partner, without a connection.

    Deep in thought, I watched as people danced and enjoyed themselves. Suddenly, I felt a tap on my right shoulder. Startled, I quickly turned around to see who it was. Liza stood behind me, smiling brightly, with Kaitlyn beside her, silent as usual.

    "Hello, Kimberly! Are you having fun?" Liza asked, her voice cheerful as always.

    I gave her a small smile and nodded, though I wasn¡¯t sure what my response meant. Fun wasn¡¯t exactly what I was feeling.

    They both sat down next to me. Liza, ever the talker, started a conversation immediately, her smile never fading. Kaitlyn, on the other hand, stayed quiet, her expression nk.

    "So, Kimberly, tell us about yourself!" Liza asked, her tone friendly, but her curiosity clear.

    I hesitated. Trust didn¡¯te easily to me, not after the way people had betrayed me in the past. I¡¯d learned the hard way not to reveal too much. So I gave her a guarded reply.

    "About myself? What is there to tell that you all don¡¯t already know?" I said, trying to keep my tone light but cautious.

    Liza¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, even though I wasn¡¯t being forting. She seemed unfazed by my reluctance, but I didn¡¯t care much how she felt. I had bigger ns, and I needed to focus on getting close to the right people. I couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone get too close to me emotionally.

    ¡¯I need to get familiar with the most important people here,¡¯ I thought, my eyes locked on Liza¡¯s still-smiling face. If I yed this right, I could make things work in my favor.

    Just then, we heard the announcer¡¯s voice boom through the air, signaling the start of the run. Excitement filled the crowd, and everyone stood up, eager to join in.

    "Would you like to join the run, or would you prefer to stay here?" Liza asked, her voice gentle as she stood up with Kaitlyn beside her, ready to go.

    I froze, unsure of what to do. I had no idea what the run was about. Was it a tradition? Were there rules? I didn¡¯t want to make a mistake, so I just shook my head, feeling confused and a little out of ce.

    "I wish you woulde with us and enjoy it," Liza said, her voice softer now, her eyes looking away from mine as if disappointed.

    For a moment, I thought about it. Maybe joining them would help me blend in, help me get closer to the pack. But I wasn¡¯t ready yet. I needed more time to understand the dynamics of this ce.

    "I¡¯ll stay," I finally said, offering a weak smile. "Maybe next time."

    Liza¡¯s face brightened a little, and she nodded. "Alright. We¡¯ll see youter, then!" she said, her smile returning as she and Kaitlyn walked off to join the others.

    I watched them leave, a small part of me regretting that I wasn¡¯t going with them. But I knew I had to be patient. Rushing into things wouldn¡¯t help me in the long run.

    As the crowd moved toward the run, I stayed seated, watching them from a distance. I was alone, but for now, that was okay. I had ns, and I needed to y my cards carefully if I was going to seed here.

    "One step at a time," I whispered to myself, my eyes still on the disappearing crowd. "I¡¯ll find my ce soon enough."

    I watched as Liza and Kaitlyn departed, joining the others who were eagerly preparing for the run. A small part of me wanted to go with them, but something deep inside held me back. I hadn¡¯t shifted into my wolf form in such a long time that I was beginning to feel like the power to do so was slipping away.

    One reason I didn¡¯t want to join them was simple: I needed to take my time. I couldn¡¯t jump into everything they were doing, especially not on my first day here at the Nightwalkers Pack. I needed to ease into things, observe, and learn. Rushing could ruin everything.

    So, I stayed seated, watching as the others gathered. From my spot, I saw the announcer step forward, preparing to give some important instructions. His voice boomed across the crowd.

    "As we go out for the run tonight, it won¡¯t be like our regr one," the announcer dered. "We¡¯re going out as a strong pack to hunt. We¡¯ve noticed unknown movements in the woods and suspect invaders. If you find anything suspicious, bring it back. We need to protect our pack."

    The moment he finished speaking, I saw a shift in the crowd¡¯s energy. The excitement turned to anger. They were ready to fight, to defend their territory. The Nightwalkers took pride in their dominance, and the idea of an invader threatened that pride. Their faces were tense with eagerness, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to tear apart anyone who dared challenge them.

    I stayed seated, my thoughts racing. Who could these invaders be? And what could their mission here possibly be? I was curious but also a little uneasy.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s wait and see what they find,¡¯ I thought, trying to keep my mind calm. I took a deep breath, curious yet a bit excited.

    Then, one by one, they began to shift into their wolf forms. I watched in amazement as Kaitlyn, usually so quiet, transformed into a massive gray wolf with striking blue eyes. It was a sight to behold, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of awe and intimidation.

    Ma¡¯am Elena stepped down from her spot and walked to the front of the group. She raised her hand, and as soon as she lowered it, the entire pack of wolves dashed into the woods, disappearing into the trees. I noticed a slight smile cross her face as she watched them go.

    I remained seated, alone with my thoughts.

    ¡¯Liza seems nice, but I can¡¯t trust her yet,¡¯ I thought, feeling cautious. ¡¯Kaitlyn is unpredictable, and she barely talks to me. I don¡¯t see anyone I can trust or get close to yet. Should I try to get to know Ma¡¯am Elena more?¡¯

    I was deep in thought when I suddenly felt a light touch on my left shoulder. Startled, I jumped up from my seat and immediately bowed my head. It was Ma¡¯am Elena.

    "Greetings, Ma¡¯am Elena," I said quickly, showing my respect.

    "Good evening, Kimberly. How are you tonight?" she asked, her voice calm but curious.

    "I¡¯m doing fine, Ma¡¯am," I replied, keeping my head slightly bowed.

    She studied me for a moment before speaking again. "I believe you¡¯ve attained your shape-shifting state, haven¡¯t you? So why didn¡¯t you join the others for the run tonight? Is it because you¡¯re not from this pack?" She raised an eyebrow, clearly expecting an exnation.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting her to ask, and it threw me off a bit. I hesitated before answering, trying to choose my words carefully.

    "Yes, I have, but I¡¯m not sure how everything works here yet. I thought it¡¯d be best to get used to the environment first before joining in on things," I exined respectfully, hoping my answer would satisfy her.

    "Hmm..." Ma¡¯am Elena said thoughtfully, her eyes locked on mine. "That¡¯s understandable, but there are a few things you need to know." Her voice became more serious as she continued. "I want you to follow these instructions carefully."

    I nodded, waiting for her to continue.

    "First, you will follow the daily routine given to you by the chief maidservant. Second, you are not allowed to enter the main building of the pack house unless you¡¯re summoned. Lastly, be cautious about who you make friends with and what you say. This is to keep you out of trouble."

    Her words were stern, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t taking any chances with me. I nodded again, more firmly this time.

    "Thank you, Ma¡¯am. I will do my best to follow your instructions," I replied, a small smile of gratitude forming on my face as I bowed my head again.

    Ma¡¯am Elena nodded, about to turn and leave, when suddenly, we heard the sound of the pack returning. The wolves were running back into the clearing, their shapes quickly shifting back to human form as they approached.

    The leader of the group, a man named Jefferson, transformed back with blood smeared around his mouth. His eyes were dark and intense as he stepped forward.

    "Jefferson, what¡¯s going on?" Ma¡¯am Elena asked, her voice steady butced with concern. Her eyes narrowed as she studied him.

    Jefferson wiped the blood from his mouth, taking a deep breath before speaking. "We found something," he said, his voice low but filled with tension.

    "What did you find?" Ma¡¯am Elena asked, her tone sharp...

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54</h4>

    Jefferson stood frozen, unable to move or speak, his face drained of color. Ma¡¯am Elena, with her sharp gaze, approached him cautiously. As soon as she touched his hand, he jerked it away, as though her touch had shocked him.

    "What is going on here?" Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s voice cracked through the air, her patience wearing thin.

    The pack remained silent. Everyone seemed paralyzed with fear, some visibly trembling. The tension was suffocating.

    Finally, Jefferson, still shaken, managed to whisper, "I... I¡¯m sorry, mydy. It¡¯s just that what we encountered out there was unlike anything we¡¯ve ever seen or heard of before."

    I felt a cold chill run down my spine. His words were ominous, and the fear in his voice was undeniable. I had so many questions swirling in my mind.

    ¡¯What could possibly be so terrifying that even the Nightwalkers, a pack known for their strength and dominance, are this scared?¡¯ I thought, my heart pounding in my chest.

    I took a few steps closer, curious and uneasy, trying to listen more intently. Ma¡¯am Elena, her voice low butmanding, pressed Jefferson for more details.

    "What happened out there?" she demanded.

    Jefferson took a shaky breath before speaking again. "As we were hunting, as usual, we noticed smokeing from the distance. We decided to check it out. When we got there, we didn¡¯t find anyone¡ªjust smoldering wood, as if someone had put out a fire moments before."

    The whole pack hung on his words. It was eerily quiet as everyone listened to him, the tension in the air growing with every word.

    "And then?" Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s voice was tight with impatience.

    Jefferson hesitated, his eyes darting around nervously. "We searched the woods, thinking it might be the invaders we discussed earlier. But... we encountered something we weren¡¯t prepared for."

    Ma¡¯am Elena stepped closer, her eyes narrowing. "What did you see?"

    "Shapes. Human-like figures made entirely of smoke. They attacked us... and we couldn¡¯t hurt them. Nothing we did worked. They were... indestructible. We had no choice but to flee," Jefferson finished, his voice trembling again.

    The pack was stunned. I could see the fear reflected in Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s eyes, though she tried to hide it. The elders, who had been standing silently, exchanged worried nces. It was clear that whatever Jefferson had seen was far worse than anyone expected.

    The eldest elder stepped forward, his face grim butposed. He spoke in a calm but firm tone. "This is something we do not fully understand yet. But I urge everyone not to panic. We must act cautiously. No one should move around alone at night until we know more about what we¡¯re dealing with. Be mindful of where you go and whom you speak to."

    His words were reassuring, but the fear in his eyes betrayed him.

    "For now, the night runs are suspended," the elder continued. "Everyone should return to their homes immediately."

    With that, the gathering slowly dispersed. I walked away, my mind racing with everything I¡¯d just heard. My thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice calling my name.

    "Kimberly!" It was Liza, apanied by Kaitlyn. They were walking toward me.

    I wanted to ask them what had really happened in the woods, but I held back, not wanting to seem too anxious.

    "Where are you going to sleep tonight?" Liza asked, looking at me curiously as we walked.

    Her question caught me off guard. "Where else would I sleep but in the room I was given?" I replied, a bit confused.

    Liza shrugged, looking a little sheepish. "I just thought you might be scared after everything that happened tonight and might not want to sleep alone."

    Her words were genuine, but I had replied too harshly. She was only trying to be kind, and I could see I had hurt her feelings.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, touching her arm gently. "I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you. I guess I¡¯m just overwhelmed with everything happening." I forced a small smile. "What exactly did you see in the woods?"

    Lizaughed, surprising me. Her sudden burst ofughter felt out of ce, given the tension.

    "Why are youughing?" I asked, genuinely confused.

    "I just knew you were a good person beneath that tough exterior!" she said, herughter turning into a friendly smile. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re talking to me now."

    I smiled back, but my curiosity remained. "So, what happened? Was it really as bad as Jefferson said?"

    Liza nodded, her face growing more serious. "It was terrifying, honestly. Just like Jefferson said, the smoke was alive. We couldn¡¯t fight it. We had to run. It¡¯s why I asked where you were sleeping. None of us should be alone tonight."

    Her words made my heart race. I looked over at Kaitlyn, who had remained silent the whole time. She avoided eye contact, her eyes downcast as if she was too shy to speak.

    "Is Kaitlyn okay?" I asked Liza, still looking at Kaitlyn. "She doesn¡¯t say much."

    Liza sighed, giving Kaitlyn a sympathetic nce. "She¡¯s been through a lot. She¡¯s not ready to trust anyone yet, but she will, eventually."

    I wanted to know more, but I didn¡¯t want to push. Instead, I followed them quietly as we headed back home. When we arrived, Liza and Kaitlyn went to their shared room, while I walked alone to mine.

    As I neared my door, something strange happened.

    "Kimberly, the breath of sunshine," a deep, masculine voice called out from the darkness.

    My blood ran cold, and before I could respond, I bolted into my room, mming the door behind me. My heart was pounding as I leaned against the door, locking it tightly.

    Fear gripped me. The voice had sent chills through my entire body. I didn¡¯t know who it was, but they had called me by my name, a name that no one here should know.

    ¡¯Who was that? What does it mean?¡¯ I thought, my mind racing. I felt goosebumps on my arms, and sleep seemed impossible as I sat there, terrified and filled with questions.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55</h4>

    I stayed in my room alone, thinking about everything that had happened. My mind was racing with thoughts about the mysterious voice, the terrifying smoke figures, and what might happen next. Before I knew it, exhaustion took over, and I fell asleep, still sitting on the floor.

    The next morning, a loud knock woke me up. I groggily stood up from the cold floor, trying to shake off my sleepiness. Just as I was getting my bearings, there was another knock, much louder this time. It startled me into action, and I rushed to the door, still half asleep.

    When I opened it, I was greeted by a woman in herte thirties standing in front of me. Her expression was stern, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t here for a friendly chat.

    "Good morning," I muttered, rubbing my eyes and still trying to wake up.

    "Are you Kimberly?" she asked, her voice sharp as her gaze bore into me.

    I nodded, feeling a little intimidated.

    "I¡¯m Morgana, the chief maidservant here. I¡¯ll be overseeing you and the others. You¡¯re not ves here, we call you maids. You¡¯ll follow me now to get your assigned tasks for the day. From now on, you need to be up by 6:30 a.m. every morning to receive your work assignments in the central area. Understood?" She spoke quickly, barely pausing for breath, and her tone left no room for argument.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," I replied, feeling nervous under her scrutiny. "What should I call you?"

    "You can call me Chief Maidservant Morgana. Now, let¡¯s go," she said, turning on her heel and walking away without waiting for a response.

    I followed her in silence, trying to keep up. After a short walk, we arrived at the central area where several other maids were already gathered, waiting for Morgana. Among them were Liza and Kaitlyn. Liza spotted me and waved discreetly, her usual friendly smile on her face. I returned the gesture quickly, not wanting Morgana to catch us.

    "Good morning, everyone!" Morgana greeted the group, standing tall and radiating authority. We all mumbled our replies, the air tense as we waited for her to speak.

    "As usual, we will be assigning different areas for each of you to clean today. But before that, I want to introduce someone new to the group. Kimberly, say hello to everyone," shemanded, her eyes settling on me.

    I hesitated for a moment, feeling a wave of shame wash over me as I was introduced as a maid. With a weak smile, I waved to the group. "Hi," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    "Now, remember," Morgana continued, "we do not refer to anyone as a ve here. We all have our reasons for being in this position, and you are to treat each other with respect." Her stern gaze swept over us all, and I could sense the weight of her authority.

    She then began assigning tasks, pairing some of the maids together and sending them off to different areas. Luckily, I was paired with Liza. A small relief, as I knew working with her would make things a little easier. But as I nced around, I noticed Kaitlyn was standing alone, her head lowered, looking even more timid than usual.

    Morgana turned to Kaitlyn, her voiceced with impatience. "Kaitlyn, you need to start pulling your weight. Where should I even put you?" she muttered, clearly frustrated.

    Without thinking, I stepped forward and called out, "Ma¡¯am, she can join us. We¡¯ll help her."

    Everyone turned to look at me in surprise, including Liza and Kaitlyn. Morgana raised an eyebrow, then smiled slightly, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    "Very well. Kaitlyn, go join them," she said curtly before turning to leave. "I¡¯ll be back in an hour to inspect your work. I expect everything to be spotless by then."

    With that, she strode away, leaving us to our tasks. Liza shot me a grateful smile as we got to work, while Kaitlyn trailed behind us quietly. We each had a section to clean, but I could see that Kaitlyn was struggling with her portion. She was moving slowly, her eyes downcast, as if she expected to fail.

    After about twenty minutes of work, most of us were nearly done with our sections, except for Kaitlyn. Her area was still only half finished, and I could see she was getting frustrated.

    "Let¡¯s take a break for ten minutes," one of the other maids suggested, wiping sweat from her brow.

    The idea was tempting, and everyone seemed to agree. But just as I was about to sit down, I nced over at Kaitlyn, who was still working. I knew there was no way she¡¯d finish in time, even after our break.

    Without saying a word, I walked over to Kaitlyn and started helping her with her cleaning. She looked up at me, her eyes wide with surprise.

    "You don¡¯t have to..." she started to say, but I just smiled and kept working.

    Soon after, Liza joined us, her ever-present smile lighting up her face. "Let¡¯s get this done together," she said cheerfully as she picked up a rag and began scrubbing alongside us.

    Together, we made quick work of the rest of Kaitlyn¡¯s section. By the time we finished, there was still a little time left before Morgana was due to return.

    As we sat down to rest, Kaitlyn surprised us all by speaking up, her voice soft but sincere. "Kimberly, Liza... thank you for helping me."

    It was the first time I had heard her speak in such a way, and there was even a timid smile on her face. Liza and I exchanged nces, both of us pleasantly surprised.

    "You¡¯re wee, Kaitlyn," I said gently. "We¡¯re in this together, right?"

    Kaitlyn nodded slightly, her shy smile lingering. It was a small step, but it felt like a breakthrough¡ªa moment where, for the first time, Kaitlyn allowed herself to trust us.

    Liza and I continued to exchanged nces, our faces lighting up with smiles, though mixed with a bit of surprise at Kaitlyn¡¯s sudden words.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56</h4>

    It was a small moment, but it felt like a big step forward for the three of us, something that could lead to building a stronger bond.

    Kaitlyn immediately looked away, her shy nature showing through once again. I could see that she just needed someone to help her build her confidence, someone to make her feelfortable enough to talk.

    Before I could say anything more, the chief maidservant arrived. She moved quickly, her sharp eyes scanning the area, and we all scrambled to our feet. Everyone went back to their assigned portions, waiting for her inspection.

    Morgana walked through each group¡¯s portion, making notes in her mind. When she reached us, she gave me an unexpected smile, one that made me uneasy. I couldn¡¯t figure out why she was smiling at me like that, but I kept my face neutral, waiting for her verdict.

    "Well done," she said after inspecting our work. "You¡¯ve all done an excellent job today."

    Her words brought a sense of relief to our group, but before we could fully rx, she called everyone back to gather around her. The entire group stood quietly, waiting for what she had to say.

    "I must say," Morgana began, "you¡¯ve all worked hard today. But I have something important to share. While you were working, I was watching you all from around the corner, observing how you handled yourselves without knowing I was there."

    A few murmurs went through the crowd. Most of us had no idea she had been watching so closely.

    "Now, as you may know," she continued, "Ma¡¯am Elena has asked me to find someone among you with strong leadership qualities¡ªsomeone who shows not only hard work but also the ability to make sacrifices for others."

    My heart began to race. I had no idea that was part of the criteria.

    "For the past two weeks, I haven¡¯t seen anyone fit the role," Morgana said with a stern look. "But today, things changed. I¡¯m happy to announce that a leader will be chosen, and Ma¡¯am Elena herself will make the announcementter this evening."

    A wave of excitement went through the crowd, and I felt a small pang of hope. Could it be me? Could it be one of my friends? As we all stood there, I secretly wished it would be Kaitlyn, hoping this could be her chance to grow and break out of her shell.

    "You¡¯re all dismissed for now," Morgana said. "Make sure to be back here by 5 p.m. sharp for the announcement."

    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving us with anticipation swirling in the air.

    As we walked back to the building, Liza, Kaitlyn, and I were all deep in thought. The idea of someone being chosen as a leader hung over us like a cloud. After arriving back, we parted ways to go to our rooms for some rest. The moment I reached my room, I copsed onto the floor, utterly exhausted. I had never experienced this level of physicalbor before in my life, and my body ached all over.

    After a few minutes of lying on the floor, I managed to drag myself to the bathroom. The cool water from the shower felt refreshing on my tired muscles, and as I dried off, a thought popped into my head.

    "I need to get close to the chief maidservant," I whispered to myself. "She must know a lot about what¡¯s really going on here. But I¡¯ll have to take it slow, one step at a time."

    Just as I finished getting dressed, there was a knock at my door. I opened it to find Liza and Kaitlyn standing there, both with smiles on their faces.

    "Kimberly!" Liza said, her voice bright and cheerful. "Are youing to eat? Let¡¯s go to the canteen before the food runs out."

    My stomach growled in response, reminding me that I hadn¡¯t eaten much since arriving. "Yes, let¡¯s go," I said eagerly, feeling a bit more energetic at the thought of food.

    The three of us made our way to the maid¡¯s canteen. Liza led us straight to a table in the third row near the front. "Best spot," she whispered with a grin. "We¡¯ll get food quickly from here!"

    We sat down and waited, but soon I noticed a group of women entering the canteen. They were dressed in the same maid uniforms as everyone else, but something about them was different. Their expressions were cold and intimidating, and their presence seemed to send a ripple of fear through the room.

    The group walked straight to the front table, where some other maids were already seated. Without saying a word, the seated maids stood up and moved away, making room for the neers. The atmosphere in the room shifted, and I felt a surge of anger at the sight of such tant intimidation.

    "Who are they?" I asked, my voice low but filled with disdain as I looked at the group.

    Liza nced nervously in their direction and whispered, "We don¡¯t know exactly who they are, but they¡¯re not from the Nightwalkers¡¯ pack. No one knows where they came from, but trust me, they¡¯re dangerous. You don¡¯t want to cross them."

    I narrowed my eyes, watching the leader of the group as she sat down with a smug expression. I could feel the rage building inside me, a kind of anger I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. They reminded me too much of the kind of people who thrived on fear and control.

    As I red at them, the leader of the group suddenly turned her gaze toward me. Our eyes met, and we stared at each other in silence, neither one of us willing to look away. It was a challenge, an unspoken battle of wills, and I wasn¡¯t about to back down.

    The tension between us was palpable, and I could feel Liza tugging at my sleeve, trying to get me to break eye contact. But I couldn¡¯t. Not yet. Something about that woman filled me with the need to stand my ground.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57</h4>

    The fierce stare-off between me and the leader of the arrogant group continued, tension thick in the air. Suddenly, the canteen announcer¡¯s voice boomed over the speakers.

    "Food is ready! Please remain steady as we bring your meals."

    Liza, clearly noticing the intensity between me and the leader, tugged gently at my hand. Her face was filled with fear.

    "Kimberly, please, let it go. Just ignore them," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "They¡¯re dangerous, and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt."

    Her words were filled with concern, but I couldn¡¯t shake the anger brewing inside me. Still, I nodded, deciding to stay quiet for now.

    Soon, our food was brought to the table. Being seated in the front row, as Liza predicted, ensured we were among the first to be served. But as I stared at the te, my stomach turned.

    The food looked barely edible, something close to what you¡¯d give to beggars. I had no choice but to eat it, even though each bite only deepened my determination to change things here.

    "We¡¯ve got to eat quickly and head back to our rooms," Liza said, trying to keep her tone light, though I could tell she was still rattled by the earlier confrontation.

    We finished our meals swiftly, eager to leave the ufortable atmosphere of the canteen. But just as we stood to go, I felt a presence behind us. Footsteps echoed too close forfort, and dread settled in my gut.

    Turning around, my suspicion was confirmed. Thedy and her group were standing right behind us, their smug faces impossible to ignore. The leader of the group took a step closer, her eyes locked onto mine.

    "Leaving so soon?" she sneered. "I believe you have something to say to me. Or were you just staring for fun earlier?"

    She walked up to me, standing inches away. I could feel the heat of her arrogance, but strangely, I wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, all I felt was anger.

    I wanted nothing more than to put her in her ce, but I knew better. I was new here, and picking a fight wouldn¡¯t be wise.

    Before I could speak, Liza jumped in, her voice nervous but steady.

    "She¡¯s new," Liza said quickly. "Kimberly hasn¡¯t gotten used to things here yet, so maybe she didn¡¯t realize¡ª"

    The leader cut her off with a sharp re. "I hope so. But just a warning¡ªstay out of our way. Don¡¯t even think about looking in our direction again, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it." Her voice dripped with threat, and her eyes pierced through me. "And that goes for all of you."

    She took a long, hard look at me before finally turning away. Her group followed her, walking out of the canteen with their usual air of superiority.

    The moment they were gone, Liza sighed with relief, but I remained quiet, the fire inside me still burning. I wasn¡¯t shaken by her words. Instead, I felt more determined than ever to bring them down.

    As we stood in silence, Kaitlyn, who had been quiet the whole time, suddenly spoke up. Her voice was soft, but the anger in her tone was unmistakable.

    "I wish someone would teach her a lesson," Kaitlyn muttered. "She and her group are so cruel."

    Both Liza and I turned to her, shocked by her outburst. Kaitlyn had always been timid, but now there was a fierceness in her eyes that I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    "Kaitlyn," Liza said, her voice full of concern, "have you had trouble with them before?"

    Kaitlyn nodded, her face clouded with a mixture of fear and frustration. "Yes. It happened about two months ago, before I became friends with you, Liza."

    She hesitated for a moment, but then she began to exin, her voice shaky as the memories surfaced.

    "I wasing here to the canteen to eat, just like today. But she and her group stopped me. They harassed me for no reason at all. They said I didn¡¯t greet them properly and that I had to be punished for it. Ever since then, I¡¯ve been living in fear, avoiding them at all costs."

    As Kaitlyn spoke, I could feel my anger rising again. My fists clenched at my sides, and my blood boiled with rage. How could they treat people like this and get away with it?

    Liza, her face full of sympathy, ced a gentle hand on Kaitlyn¡¯s shoulder. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" she asked softly.

    Kaitlyn sighed, her eyes downcast. "What was the point? They¡¯re untouchable here. No one has been able to stand up to them since I¡¯ve been in this ce. I was too scared to do anything."

    I could hear the sadness in her voice, and it only fueled my determination. I wasn¡¯t about to let them continue their reign of terror unchecked.

    "They might be untouchable now," I said, my voice steady but filled with resolve, "but that¡¯s going to change. I promise you, their days of bullying and arrogance are numbered."

    Both Liza and Kaitlyn looked at me, surprised by the conviction in my words. Liza, always the cautious one, gave me a worried look.

    "Kimberly, I want them to be punished as much as anyone," she said softly, "but please, be careful. Don¡¯t rush into anything. They¡¯re dangerous, and you¡¯ve only just arrived."

    "I know, Liza," I replied, my voice calm but firm. "I¡¯ll be careful, but trust me, their days of terrorizing innocent people are over."

    With that, we left the canteen and headed back to our rooms. As we walked in silence, I could feel the weight of what I had just promised settling on my shoulders. But I was ready.

    I wasn¡¯t going to back down from thatdy and her group. Not now, not ever.

    After we all retired to our rooms for some rest, I found myself alone in my assigned room once again, as usual, lost deep in thought.

    "It¡¯s only been a day here, and so much is already happening. What is wrong with me? Why did I get so angry about thatdy and her group? Is it just because they confronted me, or is there something more?" I pondered, my mind racing with different thoughts.

    I tried to calm myself, reminding myself not to lose focus on the main reason I came here, the goal I had set to aplish. But I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the way thatdy and her group acted.

    "Why are they so powerful and arrogant? Why hasn¡¯t anyone put them in their ce? Do they have someone protecting them, someone in charge that lets them get away with this?" I thought, frustration bubbling up inside me. "I need to ask around about them, figure out what¡¯s really going on here."

    I was so lost in my own thoughts that I barely noticed anything happening around me. My mind was too busy trying to make sense of everything.

    "And then, there¡¯s Alpha Derrick and Mona," I thought with a frown. "Since I got here, no one has mentioned them. Will I ever see them again, or have I been brought here to be kept away from them on purpose?" I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy as these questions circled in my head.

    Even though I wasn¡¯t feeling particrly happy, I knew I couldn¡¯t let anyone see that. I decided I had to put on a brave face, act as though nothing was bothering me, and keep my emotions hidden.

    As I sat there with all these thoughts swirling around, my body finally gave in to exhaustion. The stress of the day, the new environment, and everything else had worn me out. Slowly, I began to feel drowsy, and soon enough, I drifted off into a deep sleep.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been asleep when a loud, forceful knock on my door jolted me awake. At first, I was too groggy to respond. The knock came again, louder this time, pulling me fully out of my sleep. Groaning, I jumped out of bed and hurried to open the door.

    Standing before me was an elderly woman, her expression unreadable. She stared directly into my eyes before speaking.

    "You are required to be on the field right now," she said bluntly. Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away.

    I blinked in confusion, trying to process what had just happened. What field? Why now? I rubbed my face quickly, trying to clear thest traces of sleep from my eyes, and hurried to get myself together.

    After sshing some water on my face, I rushed out of the room and made my way to the field. As I arrived, I noticed other maids already standing in line. My eyes scanned the group, searching for Liza and Kaitlyn, but they were nowhere to be found.

    "Hey, you! Stand here!" one of the senior maids barked, pointing to a spot in the line.

    I quickly obeyed, taking my ce as instructed. Just then, I spotted Liza and Kaitlyn running out from the building, breathless as they joined us.

    Momentster, I saw Morgana, Ma¡¯am Elena, and several other elders walking towards us. The atmosphere shifted instantly, and I could sense that something important was about to happen.

    "Greetings to all of you, maids of the great Night Walkers pack," Ma¡¯am Elena began, her voice booming over the quiet field. "We are here today to make some decisions and pass on information that you all need to hear."

    Everyone stood still, listening intently. The tension in the air was thick, and curiosity flickered in the eyes of everyone around me.

    "Most of you witnessed what happenedst night, and for those who didn¡¯t, Jefferson exined it upon their return from the run. As a result, we¡¯ve heightened our security, but we all have a role to y in keeping ourselves safe," Ma¡¯am Elena continued.

    She spoke with authority,ying down new rules and instructions. "There will be no more runs until further notice. Your evening meals will now be served by 6 p.m., and by 7 p.m., everyone must be back in their rooms. No one is to go out alone at night under any circumstances. If you need to go out, make sure you are in a group of at least three."

    Her words echoed through the field, and I could see the seriousness on the faces of the maids standing beside me. But it was her next announcement that truly caught my attention.

    "Now, before we conclude, I want to address the matter of leadership among you," Ma¡¯am Elena said, her tone shifting to something more deliberate.

    "We have been discussing and deliberating who will be the leader of the maids. This decision is not based on age or how long someone has been here, but rather on their spirit of leadership and their ability to remain calm under pressure."

    I held my breath, silently hoping that Liza would be chosen. She was kind, fair, and thest thing I wanted was for someone from that group to take control. Having one of them in charge would only bring more trouble.

    "The person we have chosen is someone who is new here," Ma¡¯am Elena continued, her eyes scanning the crowd. "But we believe she has the potential to assist you all and treat you with fairness and justice."

    I braced myself, listening intently.

    "The new leader of the maids is... Kimberly."

    My heart stopped. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Me? Leader? My mind went nk, and I suddenly felt dizzy, overwhelmed by the weight of what had just been said.

    The entire field went silent. All eyes were on me, and I stood there, frozen, trying toprehend what had just happened.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58</h4>

    I had goosebumps all over my body, and my legs were trembling so badly that I thought I might copse if I took even one step. I was overwhelmed by the stares of everyone around me. The only people who seemed happy for me were Liza, Kaitlyn, the elders, and Ma¡¯am Elena. As for Morgana, the chief maidservant, I had no idea what she was thinking¡ªher expressions were always unreadable.

    I stood frozen, trying to raise my head to see everyone¡¯s reactions.

    "Please step forward so everyone can see you," Ma¡¯am Elena said gently, smiling warmly.

    I forced my feet to move, but it felt like they were weighed down by the tension in the air. With every step, I could feel the eyes of everyone on me, some filled with curiosity, others with suspicion. Slowly, I reached the front, where Ma¡¯am Elena and the elders were waiting with weing smiles.

    "I know many of you are wondering why we¡¯ve chosen someone so new," Ma¡¯am Elena said, stepping beside me. "In less than two days, she has shown us qualities that most of you have not demonstrated in your entire time here. These are the qualities we have been trying to nurture in all of you, yet only a few of you asionally show them."

    She spoke with a firm,manding voice, making her point clear to everyone. "We have always encouraged kindness, respect, and sacrifice. Yet, many of you are still holding onto past pains and behaving poorly toward others. I expect all of you to support Kimberly in this role, and let me make it clear¡ªanyone who mistreats her is going against the Alpha¡¯sw. And there will be consequences."

    The eldest among the elders spoke up next, his voice carrying a weight of authority. I was startled when he mentioned the Alpha¡¯sw, feeling confused.

    "Could Alpha Derrick have ordered them to make me the leader? Or did they really see something special in me?" I wondered, unsure of what to think.

    When the elder finished speaking, I took a deep breath, realizing that this role woulde with challenges. But I knew I had to prepare myself for whaty ahead.

    "This concludes our meeting for today. You may all return to your rooms and wait for dinner," Ma¡¯am Elena said with a small smile.

    I turned to leave with everyone else when Ma¡¯am Elena suddenly called out my name.

    "Kimberly, where do you think you¡¯re going?" Her voice was calm but firm, sending a shiver down my spine. I stopped in my tracks and turned to face her. By then, the elders had already left, and it was just the two of us.

    "This responsibility you¡¯ve been given will attract a lot of hate and fights," she said, looking deep into my eyes. "But I want you to promise me that love and wisdom will guide you through."

    I stood there, speechless for a moment. I had so many questions swirling in my mind. I finally managed to speak. "Ma¡¯am, I... I have a few questions," I said hesitantly.

    She nodded, encouraging me to continue.

    "Why me?" I asked, my voice shaky. "Why was I chosen for something like this, considering I¡¯ve only been here for two days?"

    She sighed before answering. "You heard what I and the elder said. We were looking for specific qualities, and you¡¯ve shown them. I only hope that a little taste of power doesn¡¯t change who you are."

    She paused, then added softly, "I know you may feel unprepared for a role like this. But trust me, when the timees for you to show those qualities, you¡¯ll understand why you were chosen."

    I nodded, though I still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced.

    "Before you go," she continued, "remember this: only the strong and wise survive here. The best way to survive is to appear dumb, timid, and unassuming. Choose which path you will follow."

    With that, she gave me a final look and walked away, leaving me standing there, alone with my thoughts.

    I stood there for a while, thinking about everything she had said. The weight of her words, the challenges ahead¡ªit all felt so overwhelming. But eventually, I gathered myself and started walking back to my room.

    When I reached the house, I saw Liza and Kaitlyn standing in front of my door, waiting for me. Their expressions were serious, and I could tell they had something on their minds.

    "Sorry if I kept you waiting," I said, trying to sound polite. "Ma¡¯am Elena held me back for a bit."

    Liza shook her head. "No need to apologize, Kimberly. We just need to get something straight. We have some questions for you."

    I could see the intensity in their eyes as they looked at me.

    "What¡¯s your rtionship with Ma¡¯am Elena? Are you a spy sent by the Alpha to get us in trouble?" Kaitlyn asked, her voice shaky with uncertainty.

    I let out a deep breath, relieved that their questions weren¡¯t as bad as I had feared.

    "I have no rtionship with anyone here," I exined calmly. "I¡¯m as shocked as everyone else that Ma¡¯am Elena and the elders gave me this responsibility. It¡¯s not something I wanted. In fact, I tried to refuse it, but they wouldn¡¯t let me."

    Liza crossed her arms, her tone sharp. "Do you really expect us to believe that?"

    I met her gaze and took a deep breath. "Liza, Kaitlyn, I¡¯m here because of some terrible things that happened in my life. This role... it¡¯s not something I asked for. I¡¯ll just do what they ask of me for as long as I can handle it."

    After I spoke, they looked at each other for a moment before bursting intoughter. I blinked in surprise, wondering what was so funny.

    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, confused.

    Liza grinned. "We were just trying to see if you were telling the truth. And now we know you are."

    Kaitlyn smiled too. "We¡¯re happy for you, Kimberly. Congrattions on your new position."

    I smiled back, feeling relieved. "I¡¯m happy for us," I said, hugging both of them tightly. "At least now we won¡¯t have to be at the mercy of those scary women anymore."

    Kaitlyn nodded. "Sorry for doubting you, Kimberly. We just had to be sure."

    I smiled again, grateful to have their support.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59</h4>

    It was my first day carrying out my duties as the leader of the maids. I had barely settled into the role, and already, I could feel the weight of it.

    We were all gathered in the open field for the morning assignment of tasks. The chief maidservant, Morgana, stood in front of us, her eyes scanning the crowd like a hawk searching for prey. I stood among the other maids, hoping I¡¯d go unnoticed, but I could feel her eyesnd on me, and her face immediately hardened.

    "Kimberly, step out of the line ande over here!" Morgana¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and irritated.

    Startled, I quickly stepped forward, my heart pounding as I walked toward her. As soon as I reached her, she grabbed my arm and pulled me aside, far enough that the other maids couldn¡¯t hear our conversation.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing, standing with the others like that? Is this how you¡¯re going to show leadership? Is this how you¡¯re going tomand respect?" she hissed, her voice filled with frustration.

    I was taken aback. I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong¡ªat least, I didn¡¯t think I had. But seeing her anger made me realize that I was expected to act differently now. I had to carry myself like a leader.

    "I... I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect the position," I stammered, trying to find the right words. "I thought¡ª"

    "Thought what?" she interrupted, her voice stern. "If you¡¯re afraid of leading or if you can¡¯t handle this responsibility, tell me now. Don¡¯t waste my time."

    Her eyes bored into mine, demanding an answer. But I wasn¡¯t going to let her or anyone else think I was weak.

    "I¡¯m not afraid of anyone," I said firmly, straightening my posture. "I can handle it. Just tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll do it."

    Morgana¡¯s stern expression softened, just slightly. I saw a hint of approval in her eyes, and for the first time, she smiled¡ªa small, rare smile.

    "Good," she said, her tone shifting. "From now on, you¡¯ll be responsible for assigning the tasks. I¡¯ll be here to observe, but the decisions are yours. And if anyone disrespects you or tries to undermine your authority, deal with them. Understood?"

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," I replied, feeling a surge of confidence. I wasn¡¯t alone in this. Morgana had my back, and that was all the support I needed.

    "Thank you for trusting me with this responsibility," I added, trying to convey my gratitude. "I won¡¯t let you down."

    Morgana nodded and motioned for me to follow her back to the field where the other maids stood, waiting.

    "Today, I¡¯ll handle the assignments," she said quietly as we walked. "Watch how I do it. Starting tomorrow, it¡¯ll be your job."

    I nodded in agreement and nced at the faces of the maids. Some of them were watching me, their expressions hard to read. I could already sense the resentment brewing in some of them. They were probably wondering why I, someone so new, had been given such authority.

    Morgana began handing out the tasks, and when she finished, I noticed that I hadn¡¯t been assigned a group. Confused, I approached her.

    "Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t have a group to work with," I said cautiously, unsure if I had missed something.

    She looked at me with a knowing smile. "You¡¯re not supposed to work like them anymore. Your job is to supervise. Make sure everything is running smoothly." She paused for a moment, then added, "But always follow your instincts. Do what you think is right."

    With that, she walked away, leaving me to figure out how to handle things on my own.

    As I moved through the field, inspecting the groups, I noticed that some of the maids worked diligently, focused on their tasks. But there was another group¡ªone that seemed to have no intention of working.

    It was them¡ªthe group of troublemakers I had encountered in the canteen. I could see them standing around,ughing and talking, their tools abandoned at their feet.

    My heart sank. I had hoped they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble today, but clearly, I had been wrong. I walked over to them, trying to stay calm.

    "What¡¯s going on here? Why have you stopped working?" I asked, keeping my voice steady.

    They ignored me. It was as if I hadn¡¯t said a word. I could feel the tension building, but I wasn¡¯t going to back down.

    Liza and Kaitlyn, who had been working in another group, noticed themotion and rushed over to stand beside me.

    "Kimberly, let it go," Liza whispered urgently. "It¡¯s not worth it. Let¡¯s focus on the others. They¡¯ll eventuallye around."

    But before I could respond, the leader of the group, Mohandia, stepped forward. She was tall, intimidating, and carried herself with a smug arrogance that made my skin crawl.

    "We¡¯re not working," she said tly, crossing her arms. "And there¡¯s nothing you or anyone else can do about it. In fact, I forbid you from reporting this to anyone."

    Her words dripped with hostility, and I could feel the other maids behind her watching, waiting to see what I would do.

    I clenched my fists, trying to control my anger. I wasn¡¯t about to let her walk all over me, but I knew that starting a fight wouldn¡¯t solve anything either. I took a deep breath and stepped closer to her, meeting her gaze head-on.

    "And who exactly are you?" I asked calmly. "Who are you to tell me what to do?"

    "I¡¯m Mohandia," she said, her voice filled with contempt. "And you¡¯ll be answerable to me from now on."

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI burst intoughter. It wasn¡¯t nned, but the absurdity of her statement caught me off guard.

    Mohandia looked taken aback, clearly not expecting my reaction. "What¡¯s so funny?" she snapped. "Do you think I¡¯m joking?"

    I stoppedughing and looked her directly in the eyes. "If you keep barking orders like a dog, I¡¯ll treat you like one. Now, back to work."

    Her face turned red with anger, and for a moment, I thought she might attack me. But I didn¡¯t flinch. I stood my ground, waiting to see what she would do.

    "I dare you to move an inch towards me," I said softly, my voice low but firm. "You¡¯ll regret it if you do. This isn¡¯t your pack to control."

    She hesitated, clearly uncertain of how to proceed. The other maids around her were watching closely, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of doubt in Mohandia¡¯s eyes.

    I stood there, watching her, my heart still thumping. But I knew I had won this round.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60</h4>

    Mohandia and her group were shocked by my boldness. They didn¡¯t expect me to speak with such authority. The real surprise came when I stepped forward, looked Mohandia directly in the eyes, and made it clear that I wasn¡¯t backing down.

    Mohandia remained silent for a moment, trying to muster the courage to challenge me again. But it was obvious¡ªshe realized I wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    "I¡¯ll say this once, and it won¡¯t be repeated," I said, my voice firm and unwavering. "In the next fifteen minutes, if your portion isn¡¯t done, you¡¯ll have yourselves to me for your behavior!" I gave them all a hard, angry look before turning and walking away to check the other portions.

    As I walked off, I could feel the fear in the air. Mohandia tried to stand tall, but I could tell my words had shaken her. Her eyes flickered with uncertainty. The rage on my face was enough to keep both Liza and Kaitlyn from even speaking to me. They could sense that I wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation.

    The morning work went on, and the time to inspect thepleted tasks arrived. Just as I was about to begin my inspection, I noticed Ma¡¯am Elena and the chief maidservant Morgana approaching. I immediately stopped in my tracks. The presence of the two most powerful women in the night walker pack made the air thick with tension.

    We all bowed our heads in respect, especially for Ma¡¯am Elena. Her authority was undeniable.

    "Kimberly, carry on with what you were doing. We¡¯re not here to interrupt," Ma¡¯am Elena said, her voice calm butmanding, apanied by a gentle smile.

    I was caught off guard by her words. I had expected them to take over, but instead, they were giving me full control. Nervousness crept over me. Could I really do this under their watchful eyes? My hands felt shaky, but I took a deep breath and reminded myself, *You¡¯ve got this. Stay calm and make it work.*

    I moved forward, starting the inspection. Most of the groups had worked well. As I moved from one portion to another, I kept myposure, even though I could feel Ma¡¯am Elena and Morgana watching my every move.

    When I approached Mohandia¡¯s group, I saw the tension on their faces. They were clearly worried that I would find fault with their work. They likely feared punishment, knowing they had challenged my authority earlier. I could almost hear their hearts racing as I walked around their portion, inspecting every detail.

    I paused, letting the silence linger for a moment longer than necessary. Then, with a quick signal, I indicated that their work was eptable. Immediately, I saw the relief wash over them, especially on Mohandia¡¯s face. She had been bracing herself for the worst, and now she could breathe again.

    Once I finished inspecting all the portions, I returned to Ma¡¯am Elena and Morgana to give them my report.

    "The work isplete, and everything is in order," I said confidently, standing tall.

    Ma¡¯am Elena gave me a small smile, then asked, "Throughout today¡¯s work, did you find anything challenging or notice anyone acting rebellious?"

    Her tone was casual, but I knew she was fishing for information. She wasn¡¯t looking at me¡ªher eyes were scanning the crowd of maids standing behind me, likely waiting for me to mention Mohandia and her group.

    I hesitated for a moment, then smiled. "Thank you for the opportunity to work with such a great team. I must say, they¡¯ve all been cooperative. As for any challenges, there was nothing that I couldn¡¯t handle on my own."

    My voice was calm but firm. I wanted her to know that I had the situation under control, and I didn¡¯t need to run to her for help every time something went wrong.

    Ma¡¯am Elena and Morgana exchanged nces, and I could tell they were pleased with my answer. They dismissed us, allowing all the maids to return to their quarters before breakfast.

    As I began walking back with the rest of the maids, I suddenly heard my name.

    "Kimberly!" Morgana¡¯s voice called out, sharp and direct.

    I turned quickly, my heart skipping a beat. Morgana and Ma¡¯am Elena were both standing there, and I knew this wasn¡¯t just a casual conversation.

    I walked over, wondering what they wanted from me.

    "Good job today," Ma¡¯am Elena began, her voice calm but with a serious edge. "But I have a question for you."

    I nodded, signaling that I was ready to listen.

    "We¡¯ve been observing from a distance," she continued. "We know exactly what happened between you, Mohandia, and her group. So, tell me¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you report them?"

    Her eyes locked onto mine, and I could feel the weight of her question. She wasn¡¯t just asking out of curiosity; she wanted to see how I would handle such situations in the future.

    I took a deep breath before answering. "I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to involve you, ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t want Mohandia and her group to believe that only you or Morgana could punish them. They need to understand that I have authority as well, and I can handle them without always escting the situation."

    Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, intrigued by my response. She tilted her head, clearly impressed. But she wasn¡¯t done yet.

    "So," she said, "how do you n to punish her?"

    I hesitated for a moment. "I¡¯m not sure yet, but I know her arrogance and ego are enough to break her down. I¡¯ll use her own pride against her. She¡¯ll eventuallye around and start acting properly with everyone."

    Ma¡¯am Elena smiled, clearly satisfied with my answer. "That¡¯s a strong strategy," she said. "We¡¯ll be watching to see how this unfolds."

    I nodded, feeling a sense of relief. "Thank you, ma¡¯am," I said.

    "You may go now," she ordered, dismissing me.

    I turned and began walking back toward the maids¡¯ quarters, my mind racing with everything that had just happened. I was about halfway there when I heard Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s voice again, calling out loudly.

    "Clean up good tonight! The chief maidservant wille pick you upter this evening."

    Her words echoed in my ears, and I froze. Where was she taking me? What was happeningter that evening? The shock of her statement left me wondering if I was dreaming.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61</h4>

    The moment I heard Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯sst statement, I froze in shock, standing still for a moment.

    *"She must like me,"* I thought to myself, my mind racing. *"I need to take full advantage of this, but I also need to stay alert. Mohandia won¡¯t just lie low. She¡¯lle after me. I must find a way to put her in her ce before she bes a bigger problem."*

    After gathering my thoughts, I continued walking into the building. As soon as I stepped inside, I saw Liza and Kaitlyn standing near my room, waiting for me. I wasn¡¯t surprised by their presence. I had a feeling they¡¯d be there.

    They smiled as they walked towards me.

    "We¡¯ve been waiting for you!" Kaitlyn said with a cheerful smile. "We thought you might note back soon."

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," I replied, smiling back. "I had to get some instructions from Ma¡¯am Elena and the chief maidservant."

    Liza¡¯s expression turned serious. "Kimberly, we need to talk. Let¡¯s go inside your room."

    Her tone made me curious. I quickly unlocked the door, and we all entered. Once inside, we sat on the floor, and I focused my attention on Liza, waiting for her to speak.

    "Kimberly," Liza began, her voice full of concern, "what¡¯s really going on? Why are you challenging Mohandia and her group? We¡¯ve told you how dangerous they are."

    I could see the fear in her eyes. She was genuinely worried.

    "Rx, Liza," I said softly, offering a reassuring smile. "I¡¯m not trying to pick a fight with anyone, especially not Mohandia. I just need to put everyone on the same page. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will work out, and soon we¡¯ll all live together peacefully."

    Kaitlyn didn¡¯t seem convinced. "But what¡¯s your n? I don¡¯t think Mohandia and her group want to live peacefully like you just said."

    I smiled at both of them. "I must say, I¡¯m blessed to have you both as my family here. Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s happening. Just sit back and watch as things unfold."

    They both looked at me, still a bit concerned, but they didn¡¯t press the issue further.

    "We need to take our baths before it¡¯s time for breakfast," Kaitlyn said, reminding us of the time.

    We all nodded, and they left to get ready. I quickly headed to the bathroom, washed up, and dressed in my new maid¡¯s apron. By the time I stepped out of my room, Liza and Kaitlyn were already waiting for me.

    Together, we made our way to the canteen for breakfast, moving quickly to get a good seat near the front as usual. We were lucky enough to find seats in the fifth row.

    As we settled down, we noticed Mohandia and her group walking into the canteen. There was something about the look on their faces¡ªtrouble was brewing.

    They marched straight to the first-row seats, where three other maids were sitting, and demanded they move.

    "Get out," Mohandia snapped, ring at the three maids.

    The maids, clearly terrified, quickly vacated the seats. I could feel Mohandia¡¯s eyes on me the entire time. She wanted to provoke me, to see if I would react.

    The three maids, heads down, started walking past our table, but I called out to them.

    "Wait!" I said gently. "Don¡¯t go. Please join us at our table. We still have room for more beautiful ones like you."

    The three maids looked shocked, as if they didn¡¯t expect kindness. Grateful, they sat with us.

    "Thank you so much, Kimberly," one of them said. "We wouldn¡¯t have gotten enough food if we had to sit at the back."

    I smiled at her. "You¡¯re wee."

    As we continued our breakfast, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Mohandia kept ncing at me, expecting a confrontation. But I refused to give her what she wanted. My calmness only seemed to confuse her more.

    When we finished eating, I stood up to clear the table, even though everyone tried to stop me.

    "Kimberly, let us help," Liza insisted, but I ignored them and took the tes to the washroom myself.

    As I returned, Mohandia stormed towards me, her face red with anger.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" she spat, standing right in front of me.

    I met her re with a calm, mocking smile. "What am I doing? You¡¯re the strong one here. Figure it out. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not smart enough to recognize what¡¯s happening."

    I could see the embarrassment sh across her face. Before she could respond, I walked away, leaving her standing there humiliated. Her friends quickly followed her as she stormed out of the canteen, clearly furious.

    I smiled to myself as I returned to my seat. Mohandia had wanted a fight, but I wasn¡¯t going to give her the satisfaction.

    A few minutester, Liza, Kaitlyn, and I stood up to leave the canteen. To my surprise, the three maids who had joined us also stood up, as if they were nning to follow us.

    I turned to them, confused. "Are you heading back to your rooms?"

    They looked at each other before one of them spoke, her voice timid. "No, we wanted to follow you and your friends. Wherever you go."

    I tilted my head, sensing their fear. "What are you afraid of?"

    "You should know," one of them replied, her voice shaking. "Since we arrived here, no one¡¯s ever stood up to Mohandia. And now you have. Please, let us stay close to you."

    I gave them a reassuring smile. "You don¡¯t need to be scared. Just stay calm. If anyone¡¯s going to get in trouble, it won¡¯t be you. Go to your rooms and rest."

    They hesitated but eventually nodded, thanking me before heading to their rooms. I watched them leave, feeling a sense of responsibility for their safety.

    Once they were gone, I headed to my room to rest. But as soon as Iy down, my thoughts drifted back to Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s strange words.

    *"Why would she say that? And why is the chief maidservanting to pick me upter? What does she want?"*

    I frowned, feeling a mix of excitement and concern. Something big was about to happen, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready for it.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62</h4>

    Everywhere was covered in thick darkness, and the depth of the ckness seemed to wrap around me, pressing down. I felt a chill as if the air itself carried weight. Suddenly, I heard voices¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwhispering nearby.

    "We need to do this once and for all," the man said, his tone sharp. "She needs to die so we can finally have peace and enjoy ourselves."

    "Yes," the woman agreed in a cold voice. "I can¡¯t live freely as long as she¡¯s alive. Killing her will bring me peace, and we can enjoy our marriage."

    Hearing this, my curiosity was piqued, and without thinking, I moved slowly toward the voices, my footsteps nearly silent. I was shocked when I saw a woman standing before Alpha Derrick and Mona. They both held swords pointed at her, and she stood there, frozen, not even making a sound. Fear gripped me for her.

    Before I could react, Mona took the sword from Alpha Derrick and, without hesitation, shed the woman¡¯s throat. She copsed to the ground, lifeless, blood pooling around her body.

    Then the most terrifying thing happened. As her body fell, her face turned towards me, and I stared in horror¡ªit was me. I was the woman they had killed. I saw myself lying in a pool of blood, lifeless.

    I screamed, my entire body shaking with fear. I jolted upright, gasping for breath. My body was drenched in sweat, my heart racing. It was just a dream. But it felt so real, like I had actually died. Goosebumps covered my skin as I tried to calm myself down.

    "What kind of nightmare was that?" I muttered, still trembling as I sat on the cold floor. My mind raced, trying to make sense of what I had just experienced.

    I was still trying to regain myposure when a knock on the door startled me. I jumped, hesitating before getting up slowly to answer. I opened the door and found the chief maidservant standing there.

    "Greetings, ma¡¯am," I said, feeling unsure of what time of day it even was.

    Her expression was stern, not the least bit pleased. She stared at me for a moment before speaking.

    "Do you n to keep Ma¡¯am Elena waiting forever?" she asked sharply, her eyes narrowing at me. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    Her words reminded me of what Ma¡¯am Elena had instructed earlier¡ªthat I was supposed to meet herter that evening, dressed appropriately. I hadpletely forgotten!

    "I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am," I said, quickly trying to exin. "I overslept. Please give me a minute. I¡¯ll change into something more suitable and join you right away."

    I dashed back into my room, my heart still racing from the dream. As quickly as I could, I changed into a more presentable outfit. Ten minutester, I was ready and stepped outside to meet the chief maidservant, who was waiting for me at the open field.

    Without saying a word, she turned and began walking. I followed closely behind, trying to keep up. As we walked past the garden, I caught sight of Mohandia and her friends sitting nearby. They were watching me, their eyes full of anger and resentment. I could feel Mohandia¡¯s hatred burning into my back, but there was nothing she could do while I was with the chief maidservant.

    I forced myself to focus on the path ahead, pushing thoughts of Mohandia out of my mind. My curiosity was growing by the minute. *Where are we going? Why does Ma¡¯am Elena want to see me?* I wondered.

    Unable to hold my thoughts any longer, I finally asked, "Ma¡¯am, do you know why Ma¡¯am Elena wants to see me?"

    The chief maidservant didn¡¯t even nce at me as she replied, "You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Be patient, and everything will be revealed in time."

    Her words offered nofort, but I nodded in agreement, understanding that pushing further wouldn¡¯t get me any answers. Instead, I tried to calm the storm of thoughts in my mind.

    *I just need to y my part and gain Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s trust,* I thought, determination settling into my chest. *Once I do, I can start nning my next moves.*

    After what felt like a long walk, we finally reached a massive castle. It loomed before us,rger than anything I had ever seen. My imagination ran wild with thoughts of what could be inside, who might be waiting for us.

    Suddenly, the chief maidservant stopped and turned to face me, her expression deadly serious.

    "Listen carefully," she said, her voice low and intense. "Whatever you see or hear in this ce must remain a secret. If a single word of it gets out, or if you disobey these instructions, you¡¯ll have only yourself to me for the consequences."

    Her words sent a shiver down my spine. I hadn¡¯t expected this. I wasn¡¯t sure what I had gotten myself into, but I knew there was no turning back now.

    "I understand, ma¡¯am," I replied, my voice a little shaky. I tried to sound confident, but the fear was hard to hide.

    She studied me for a moment, then nodded before leading the way again. I followed her, trying to keep my breathing steady. My thoughts were racing. *What am I about to witness? And why do I feel like this is more dangerous than I ever imagined?*

    As we neared the castle¡¯s entrance, I took a deep breath, bracing myself for whatevery ahead.

    There was no room for fear now, only a chance to prove myself. I couldn¡¯t fail¡ªnot if I wanted to survive whatever wasing.

    Without wasting any time, we both made our way into the mighty castle. The moment we stepped in, I could hear indistinct voices. It was clear people were gathered nearby. My heart started racing. I was still trying to process what was happening when I heard a familiar voice close to me.

    "What took you both so long?"

    I quickly turned around and saw Ma¡¯am Elena standing behind us, her eyebrows lifted in clear frustration.

    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am," Morgana, the chief maidservant, quickly responded. "We had to make sure she was dressed appropriately, as you requested."

    I bowed my head respectfully, just as Morgana did, careful not to meet Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s eyes.

    "That¡¯s fine, Morgana. You know what to do. Kimberly, youe with me," Ma¡¯am Elena said, her voice clipped and urgent. She turned swiftly, and I hurried to follow her.

    We entered a room where several other women were standing, dressed in beautiful attire. I immediately felt out of ce, aware of my own in clothing.

    "Kimberly, here," Ma¡¯am Elena said, handing me a simr outfit to what the other women were wearing. "Go into that small room and change quickly."

    I nodded, taking the clothes from her, and hurried into the small room she indicated. I changed as fast as I could, then took a moment to nce at myself in the mirror. The outfit transformed my appearance entirely. I almost didn¡¯t recognize myself.

    Feeling a little more confident, I stepped out of the room. The moment I re-entered, the other women and Ma¡¯am Elena turned to look at me. Their approving nces told me I looked good.

    "Listen carefully, everyone," Ma¡¯am Elena began, her tone serious. "You will be serving close to the Alpha¡¯s table. Only attend to his important guests. Do not mingle with the other servants in the main hall. Your focus is the Alpha and the tables closest to his."

    I felt my heart drop the moment she mentioned the Alpha. My mind spun with anxiety. *How am I supposed to face him? And what about Mona?*

    Fear gripped me as I thought about what they had done to me. I felt as though I couldn¡¯t breathe, but I couldn¡¯t let Ma¡¯am Elena see my panic.

    "Kimberly, are you listening?" Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s sharp voice pulled me out of my thoughts.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," I replied quickly. "I heard you."

    "Good," she said, her tone softening slightly. "Now, follow me. I¡¯ll show you where you¡¯ll be working."

    With that, she led the way out of the room, and we followed her through therge hall. I kept my head down, trying not to make eye contact with anyone. The memories of my past with the Alpha flooded my mind. I used to be destined to be his Luna, but now I was nothing more than a servant in his hall.

    Finally, we reached the Alpha¡¯s table, and Ma¡¯am Elena positioned me at a table nearby. My heart pounded as I realized the Alpha and Mona hadn¡¯t arrived yet. I took a deep breath, hoping I could handle it when they did.

    We busied ourselves with serving the other guests, making sure everything was in order. My mind kept drifting back to the moment when the Alpha would walk in. I wasn¡¯t sure how I would react when I finally saw him again.

    Fifteen minutester, I heard the booming voice of the announcer echoing through the hall.

    "Everyone, rise to your feet and show your respect for the Alpha and his lovely wife!"

    My stomach twisted painfully as the crowd stood in unison. I nced up, unable to stop myself from watching as the Alpha and Mona walked into the hall, majestic and proud. People bowed to them with utmost respect. A lump formed in my throat as I imagined myself walking beside the Alpha, not Mona.

    My hands began to tremble, and my heart raced faster than ever. The pain and rejection I had felt from both of them overwhelmed me. I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Without thinking, I turned and slipped out of the hall, heading for a small, empty room down the corridor. I closed the door behind me and fell to the floor, my chest heaving with sobs.

    "This shouldn¡¯t be happening to me," I whispered between tears. "I don¡¯t deserve this."

    I sat there for a while, crying silently, letting all my pain flow out. But then, as the tears dried, I remembered that I had a job to do. I couldn¡¯t hide forever. I had to go back and face whatever awaited me.

    I wiped my face, stood up, and looked at myself in the mirror. I forced a small smile. *I won¡¯t let them break me. I won¡¯t be subjected to shame.*

    With newfound determination, I walked out of the room, heading back to the hall. The air felt cooler, my steps more certain as I made my way toward the Alpha¡¯s table.

    This time, I was ready.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63</h4>

    As I walked past everyone, I noticed no one seemed to recognize me. They were all too busy with whatever was more important to them.

    A wave of anger surged inside me. I couldn¡¯t believe how insignificant I had be. It felt like I didn¡¯t matter at all anymore.

    *For every pain and shame I am going through, I will make them pay. I will get my honor back. They will have no choice but to notice me and acknowledge me as the most important person in the room,* I thought, walking with renewed courage and determination.

    When I reached the table, I joined the other maids, working on the tables near the Alpha¡¯s. I carefully avoided serving the Alpha¡¯s table, not wanting to risk being seen by him or Mona.

    After an hour of continuous work, I was exhausted, but there was no time to rest. I stayed alert, standing beside the table, waiting for any requests. That¡¯s when I heard a voice from the Alpha¡¯s table.

    "Youngdy, could you bring more wine for the Alpha?" It was an old man sitting near the Alpha. He smiled as he made the request.

    My heart raced, but I kept my face down. I grabbed the wine and walked towards the Alpha¡¯s table, making sure not to lift my head. I focused on keeping my eyes low, doing everything I could to avoid eye contact with the Alpha or Mona.

    I ced the wine on the table, thinking I had seeded in going unnoticed. But just as I turned to leave, I heard someone call my name.

    "Kimberly, how are you doing?"

    It was a masculine voice¡ªone I knew all too well. It was the Alpha.

    I hesitated, pretending I hadn¡¯t heard, and continued walking. But then, I heard my name again, this time from Mona.

    "Kimberly!"

    I stopped. I had no choice now. I took a deep breath, trying to gather every bit of courage I had left. I forced a smile, turned around, and walked towards them slowly, my steps measured and controlled.

    "Greetings to you, Alpha," I said with a polite smile, bowing slightly as I approached them.

    "It¡¯s good to see you, Kimberly. How have you been?" the Alpha asked, his face lighting up with a friendly smile.

    "I¡¯ve been well, thank you," I replied, keeping my voice calm.

    "Are you enjoying the celebration?" Mona asked, her eyes boring into mine. I could feel the hidden mockery behind her words.

    "I¡¯m here to do my job, not to enjoy a celebration," I said, still smiling. "If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯d like to get back to work."

    The Alpha nodded, his tone gentle. "Of course, Kimberly. You may go."

    I bowed my head slightly, then walked away from them, keeping my posture strong. I didn¡¯t return to the table I was working at; instead, I headed straight to the room where I had cried earlier.

    As soon as I reached the empty room, I let out a deep breath. I had been holding everything inside during that brief interaction. I clenched my fists, trying to calm my nerves.

    *You did great, Kimberly. Now, stay focused on what matters most,* I thought to myself, smiling a little as I steadied my breathing.

    Just as I was about to head back to the hall, I heard footsteps behind me. I quickly turned around, curious to see who had followed me. To my shock, it was Mona.

    "I know you despise me," she began, her voice cold and sharp. "But I want you to understand something. In life, we do whatever we can to stay happy and keep winning. I¡¯ve won, and you¡¯ll have to live with that. Don¡¯t even think about nning anything, because it won¡¯t work."

    I stared at her in silence for a moment, my eyes locked on hers. Then I stepped forward, looking directly into her eyes.

    "You say you¡¯ve won," I began, my voice steady, "so why are you so worried about me? Are you afraid your victory won¡¯tst?"

    Mona¡¯s face tightened, but she forced a smirk. "I¡¯m here to warn you. Don¡¯t get any ideas. I have eyes on you at all times."

    "Good luck to you and your watchdogs," I replied with a confident smile, leaning in slightly. Then, without waiting for her response, I walked past her and out of the room.

    As I returned to the hall, I knew deep down that I was facing a battle¡ªnot just with Mona and the Alpha, but with many unseen enemies. I had to be careful, vignt, and unpredictable.

    ---

    The next morning, I woke up feeling surprisingly alive. A sense of fulfillment lingered in my chest, but I wasn¡¯t sure why.

    *Why do I feel like this today?* I wondered as I got out of bed, my mood lighter than usual.

    "Kimberly," I whispered to myself, standing in front of the mirror, "today is a new day. You¡¯ll face obstacles, but you won¡¯t let them break you. You¡¯ll win. You¡¯ll achieve all your goals."

    With a smile on my face, I left my room and headed for the open field where the daily work assignments were given to the maids. As I approached the gathering, I noticed that Ma¡¯am Elena, Morgana, and some elders from the park were standing in front of the group. Everyone looked concerned.

    I hurried over to join the others, curious about what was going on.

    "Good morning, everyone," one of the elders began. "We¡¯re not here for a long discussion, but to remind you of what we spoke about some time ago."

    He paused, then continued. "There have been more security issues. Last night, there were disturbances again, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s against us. Some of you may have heard noises while others slept through it, but we cannot becent."

    Ma¡¯am Elena, her face serious, stepped forward. "Please, everyone, stay alert. Don¡¯t go out alone at night. Stick together. This is not the time to take risks."

    After a few more words, Ma¡¯am Elena dismissed us to return to our duties. As I was leaving to get my work assignment, I heard her call my name.

    "Kimberly, wait."

    I turned back and walked toward her quickly.

    "Kimberly," she said, her eyes searching mine, "what did you think about seeing the Alpha and his wife yesterday?"

    Her question caught me off guard. I lowered my head, unsure of how to respond. The words wouldn¡¯te.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64</h4>

    As I stood there, silent and dumbfounded, I could feel Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s eyes on me, filled with curiosity.

    "Kimberly, I asked you a question. I need an answer," she said firmly, her gaze intensifying as she stared straight into my eyes.

    I swallowed hard, lifting my face to meet her look. "Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t know what answer you¡¯re expecting. I don¡¯t feel anything about seeing the Alpha yesterday," I said, trying to keep my expression neutral.

    Ma¡¯am Elena let out a small sigh, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Lying to me won¡¯t do you any good, Kimberly. It¡¯ll only hurt you in the long run. Be honest. Now, tell me the truth."

    She stepped closer, her eyes boring into mine as she waited for my response. There was a faint grin on her face, but I knew she wasn¡¯t joking.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you," I said, my voice shaking as I spoke. "I felt rage. Despair. Seeing them together... It reminded me that someone I trusted like a sister went behind my back and took everything from me. Now I¡¯m stuck here, serving like a ve, while they enjoy what was meant for me." My voice cracked, and I felt the hot sting of tears running down my cheeks. "I feel pain every single day, and I don¡¯t think I can ever heal from this."

    Ma¡¯am Elena stayed silent for a moment, watching me closely. Then she took a deep breath before asking, "What do you n to do about it, Kimberly?"

    I hesitated, wiping my face with the back of my hand. "There¡¯s nothing I can do, ma¡¯am. I sleep to escape the pain, but when I wake up, it¡¯s still there. This... all of this... it¡¯s my reality now. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll ever change."

    Her expression softened, and she tilted her head slightly. "Have you ever thought about freedom? If you were granted the chance to leave here, what would you do with it?"

    Her question caught me off guard. I stared at her, unsure of what she was trying to get at. I needed to be careful with my response.

    "I don¡¯t seek freedom, ma¡¯am," I said cautiously. "What I want is happiness¡ªwhether it¡¯s here or somewhere else. I just want to be in a ce where there¡¯s love, peace, and genuine friendship."

    Ma¡¯am Elena nodded, listening carefully to every word. Then she smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "This ce is full of different kinds of people, Kimberly. Many of them hide demons behind their beautiful faces. Be careful with what you say and what you do. I hope you find the happiness you¡¯re looking for someday."

    With that, she turned and began to walk away. I watched her take a few steps before I called out, "Ma¡¯am, wait!"

    She stopped, slowly turning her head back toward me.

    "Why are you nice to me?" I asked, my voice small but filled with curiosity. "Why are you doing all of this?"

    She stared at me for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then she asked, "You think I¡¯m being nice to you?"

    I nodded, unsure of what to say.

    "Well," she said, her tone cold, "I¡¯m not doing this out of kindness. I¡¯m simply making sure that everything runs smoothly. There are no loose ends. As for why I¡¯m doing it, don¡¯t worry. When the right timees, you¡¯ll understand."

    With that, she walked away, her posture poised and elegant. I stood there, frozen in ce, trying to make sense of her words. *What did she mean by that?* I wondered, feeling more confused than ever.

    As I turned to head back to my room, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. Mohandia was standing in the distance, watching me. The moment our eyes met, she quickly turned and walked away, disappearing into another part of the building.

    I felt a sudden urge to follow her, to see what she was up to. But I stopped myself, realizing that she could be plotting something against me. It was better to stay cautious.

    *I won¡¯t fall for your tricks, Mohandia,* I thought. *Why would she be spying on me anyway?*

    With that unsettling thought, I made my way back to my room. I needed to stay vignt. There were too many things happening around me, and I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down.

    When I entered my room, I sat down, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling in my chest. Something didn¡¯t feel right, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

    I rested my head in my hands, trying to clear my mind. That¡¯s when I heard it¡ªa voice, soft and whispering, right in my ear.

    "Kimberly, the light that breaks the darkness and the voice of the universe... I havee to deliver a message."

    I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. The voice was familiar¡ªeerily so. I had heard it before. I sat perfectly still, my body tense as the voice continued.

    "You are in the midst of great danger. The forces around you are not of flesh and blood, but spirits from the darkest parts of the universe. The fate of the world lies in your hands. Act now, before it¡¯s toote."

    The words sent a chill down my spine. I slowly turned my head toward the direction of the voice, half-expecting it to be a figment of my imagination. But to my shock, I saw something¡ªwhite smoke, drifting toward me from the corner of the room.

    I jumped to my feet, my eyes wide with disbelief. *Am I dreaming?*

    I watched in stunned silence as the smoke slowly made its way to the window, where it vanished into the air outside.

    "What just happened?" I whispered to myself, my voice trembling. "Am I losing my mind?"

    I paced the room, trying to make sense of what I had just seen and heard. *I can¡¯t talk to anyone about this. No one would believe me.*

    My mind raced, and I felt panic rising inside me. *What do I do?* I thought, still shaken from the encounter.

    *I need to do something... but what?*

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65</h4>

    As I took a step toward the door, I heard voices outside. Quickly, I put on a cheerful face, trying to mask my inner turmoil.

    I opened the door, and there stood Liza and Kaitlyn, both smiling brightly.

    "Kimberly, how are you doing?" Liza asked, her smile warm, though I sensed there was more behind it.

    "I¡¯m fine. Please,e in," I replied, matching their smiles as I weed them inside.

    We sat down on the floor, the room feeling a bit too quiet for my liking. That¡¯s when Kaitlyn spoke up.

    "Kimberly, I want to ask you something. Can I?" Her voice was hesitant, her expression mixed with curiosity and concern.

    "Of course, you can ask anything," I replied, though I had a feeling I knew where this was going.

    Kaitlyn wasted no time. "What happened at the Alpha¡¯s dinnerst night? Tell us everything!"

    I froze,pletely shocked. How did they know about that? I hadn¡¯t told anyone, and I was sure I¡¯d left the room quietlyst night.

    "How did you know?" I asked, my face betraying my surprise.

    Liza answered calmly. "The news is everywhere. You didn¡¯te to dinnerst night, so we checked your room. When we didn¡¯t find you, we overheard some maids gossiping in the canteen. That¡¯s how we found out."

    I remembered seeing Mohandia when I left with Chief Maidservant Morgana. It had to be her. Anger red in my chest.

    "That witch must have spread the news!" I muttered under my breath, my voice tinged with rage.

    "Who are you talking about, Kimberly?" Kaitlyn asked, leaning in, her eyes filled with curiosity. "And why didn¡¯t you tell us?"

    I sighed, calming myself down. "It¡¯s Mohandia. She was the only one who saw me leave. I didn¡¯t tell you both because I didn¡¯t know where they were taking me. I¡¯m sorry."

    Liza smiled, trying to lighten the mood. "No worries. But what happened? What did they make you do?"

    "Hmm..." I hesitated, not wanting to get into the details, but I couldn¡¯t avoid it any longer. "I was given a dress and joined the other maids to serve the Alpha and his guests," I said, my voice dull.

    We fell silent after that. I could feel their eyes on me, waiting for more, but I had nothing else to offer.

    Then Liza spoke up, her voice quiet but firm. "Kimberly, how did you feel, seeing the Alpha and his new wife? The one who was supposed to be your sister, but went behind your back to marry him?"

    Her question hit me like a punch to the gut. I wasn¡¯t ready for that. How did she know so much? I had always thought no one here knew about my past.

    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. I was holding back tears, fighting to keep myposure. If I spoke, I would break, and I didn¡¯t want to show that kind of vulnerability.

    Liza must have sensed the weight of her question. "I¡¯m sorry if I upset you," she said softly. "We¡¯re your friends, Kimberly. We just want to make sure you¡¯re okay. We all carry pain, and sometimes it helps to share it."

    I knew she meant well, but Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s warning rang in my ears. *Be careful.* I couldn¡¯t afford to let everyone in. But I also didn¡¯t want to push them away entirely.

    "It¡¯s fine," I said, forcing a small smile. "Honestly, I was upset when I first saw them together. But the Alpha made his choice, and it wasn¡¯t me. I just have to ept that. I¡¯ll find my happiness here with you two."

    They both smiled at my words, and I felt a little more at ease. But I still kept my guard up.

    "So, how did you find out all this about me?" I asked, shifting the conversation away from my emotions.

    Kaitlyn answered. "We were delivering flowers to the elders¡¯ canteen yesterday. They made us stay to clean up afterward, and while we were there, we overheard some of them talking about you. They were gossiping, even mocking you. It made me so mad, I almost confronted them."

    I felt a chill run down my spine. *So the elders were gossiping about me too.* Ma¡¯am Elena was right¡ªthis ce was filled with dangers, both seen and unseen.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it," I said, trying to brush it off, though deep down, the mockery stung. "Everyone here has their own burdens. We just have to deal with it."

    Liza grinned mischievously. "If it were me, I¡¯d have spilled wine all over the Alpha and his wife¡¯s fancy clothes! Just to watch their reactions!"

    Iughed, grateful for the change in tone. "That would¡¯ve gotten me executed on the spot! My head would¡¯ve been rolling before I even had the chance to apologize!"

    We all burst intoughter, the tension easing a little. But I knew this lighthearted moment wouldn¡¯tst.

    Kaitlyn stretched and yawned. "I think it¡¯s time for lunch. Let¡¯s head to the canteen?"

    We stood up and left my room together. I knew more rumors would be flying around, especially now that the elders had been gossiping. The maids would likely do worse.

    The moment we stepped into the canteen, I could feel eyes on us. I kept my head down and ignored the stares, just like Liza and Kaitlyn did, as we walked to the back of the room to find an empty table. We werete, and most of the seats had already been taken.

    As we sat down, I saw Mohandia and her group walk into the canteen. They looked like they were searching for trouble, and they made their way straight to the front table.

    The maids sitting there quickly stood up to leave, but before they could run off, I acted.

    "Stop right there!" I called out, loud enough for everyone to hear. All eyes turned to me as I stood up, walking toward the table where Mohandia and her group were gathered.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66</h4>

    The moment I stepped forward and walked towards them, I could feel the tension rise. From the smirks on their faces, I knew I had walked into their trap. Mohandia and her friends were waiting for this, ready to humiliate me in front of everyone. They wanted to show how powerful and untouchable they were.

    I stayed calm. I kept a smile on my face, refusing to show any fear. Liza and Kaitlyn stood behind me, ready to support me, but the air around us was thick with anticipation. Everyone in the canteen was watching. They expected a showdown, a fight between me and Mohandia to see who woulde out on top.

    I could see it in the eyes of the maids. Many of them hoped I would humiliate Mohandia, that I would put her in her ce. But they didn¡¯t believe in me. Mohandia looked strong, intimidating with her towering physique and harsh demeanor. They feared her, and it was written all over their faces.

    "How dare you interrupt my business, Kimberly? What gives you the audacity to speak against my wishes?" Mohandia growled, her face twisted with anger. "Speak now, or I will crush you."

    I smiled, keeping my stance firm and bnced before I responded. "Have you ever asked yourself who you really are? If you¡¯re so strong and mighty, why are you here with us, serving as a ve in a pack that isn¡¯t your own?"

    The words hit her like a p. Her eyes widened in shock, and she stared at me, speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected that. She wanted a fight, but instead, I gave her something far worse¡ªa question that cut deeper than any blow.

    "You have no right to ask me that, you rat!" Mohandia spat, her voice dripping with anger and disdain. Her eyes locked onto mine, burning with fury.

    I took a breath and stood my ground. "That¡¯s exactly my point, Mohandia. If no one has the right to question you, why do you expect anyone here to respect you? You demand people give up their seats for you, but what have you done to earn that respect? Do you think fear is the same as respect? No one respects you, Mohandia. They¡¯re just scared of what you might do to them. Even your friends¡ªthey don¡¯t respect you. They¡¯re just afraid."

    As I spoke, I could see something change in her eyes. Her tough exterior began to crack. She turned slowly to look at her friends, searching their faces for reassurance. But even though they tried to hide it, the truth was there. They didn¡¯t respect her either. They were only following her out of fear.

    Mohandia¡¯s face twisted in anger and hurt. She turned away from her friends, her fists clenched, and without another word, she stormed out of the canteen. Her friends started to follow, but she spun around and screamed at them, "Stay away from me, you devils!"

    The whole canteen erupted in cheers. This was the first time anyone had stood up to Mohandia, and I could see the relief on everyone¡¯s faces. She had been untouchable for so long, and now she had been defeated, not with fists, but with words.

    I walked back to my seat with Liza and Kaitlyn, my heart still racing. The whispers around the room grew louder as the maids talked about what had just happened. I could feel their eyes on me, but this time, it wasn¡¯t out of fear or curiosity. It was admiration.

    Liza leaned in, grinning. "Kimberly, that was incredible! I never expected you to handle her like that. Where did you learn to talk like that?"

    I smiled, trying to be modest. "Thank you, but I didn¡¯t really learn it from anywhere. I just spoke what came to my mind."

    Kaitlyn, still looking serious, spoke up next. "You know she¡¯s not going to let this go, right? Now that she knows her friends don¡¯t truly stand by her, she¡¯s going to be more dangerous. She¡¯ll be desperate."

    "You¡¯re right," I nodded. "She¡¯ll be more dangerous because she¡¯s afraid of being alone. That¡¯s why she always surrounds herself with others. But now that she knows she doesn¡¯t have their trust, she¡¯s powerless. We¡¯ll just have to keep an eye on her and her friends."

    Our meals arrived, and we ate in silence for a while. My mind was racing. I knew this wasn¡¯t the end of Mohandia. She woulde back, and when she did, she would be more determined than ever to get her revenge. I would need to stay one step ahead of her if I wanted to survive.

    *I need to deal with Mohandia before she bes too much of a distraction*, I thought to myself as I chewed on my food. *I can¡¯t let her get in the way of my ns.*

    After lunch, we left the canteen, and everyone returned to their rooms.

    ---

    A month passed without any direct confrontation from Mohandia. Since ourst encounter, she had be a shadow of her former self. She no longer surrounded herself with friends, and she barely spoke to anyone. She did her work in silence, ate in silence, and returned to her room without a word.

    But I knew better. She was nning something. I had been watching her closely, and there was a tension in the air whenever she was around. She wasn¡¯t done with me yet.

    One afternoon, I saw her sitting alone under arge tree, her back to the world. She was staring off into the distance, lost in thought. This was my chance to find out what was going on in her head.

    I walked towards her, though part of me felt that it might not end well. But I had to try.

    As I approached, she noticed meing and turned her head slightly. Once she saw it was me, her face darkened. She didn¡¯t say a word, just turned away, refusing to acknowledge my presence.

    I sat down next to her on the ground, the silence between us heavy.

    "Greetings, Mohandia," I said, keeping my voice calm and neutral.

    She turned to look at me, her face filled with hatred. I could feel the intensity of her anger. She despised me, and sitting this close to her, I could sense that she was barely holding herself back fromshing out.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67</h4>

    I looked deep into her eyes, waiting for her to say something. But Mohandia remained silent, turning her face away from me in cold defiance.

    "Mohandia, do you even think we are enemies?" I asked softly, keeping my tone calm and measured.

    At that moment, she whipped her head back towards me, her eyes burning with intensity. "If we are not enemies, then what are we? You¡¯re no friend of mine, and if you¡¯re not my friend, you must be my enemy!" Her voice was sharp, filled with anger and bitterness as she red at me with hatred.

    I held her gaze, unfazed by her words. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not your enemy, and no one here is. We¡¯re all trapped by circumstances we never wanted, forced into lives of servitude in a ce we don¡¯t belong. We are not enemies, Mohandia. We¡¯re just people, each carrying our own pain under the same roof."

    Her face softened slightly, the fire in her eyes dimming for a moment. She looked away, unwilling to meet my gaze. I could see the confusion on her face, but also the struggle within her, as if my words were slowly sinking in.

    "Mohandia, we are one big family here. Life has been cruel to each of us, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. Instead of fighting each other, we need to support one another. Happiness is hard to find out there, but maybe, just maybe, we can find a little bit of it here¡ªif we choose to be kind to one another."

    She didn¡¯t respond, her eyes fixated on the ground. But I could tell she was listening. The silence between us hung heavy, but it wasn¡¯t the same cold silence from before. This time, it felt like there was a shift, as if something inside her was starting to crack.

    I stood up, brushing the dirt off my clothes. As I began to walk away, I turned back to her onest time. "Mohandia, you¡¯re a good person. You have leadership qualities, and we need that to make this ce better. Don¡¯t waste it. Think about what I¡¯ve said."

    I left her sitting there under the tree, her face still turned away from me. As I walked back to my room, a small grin formed on my face. *She has a lot to think about now. If she changes, it¡¯ll make things easier for me to reach my goals.*

    When I arrived at my room, exhaustion hit me like a wave. My whole body ached, and my joints felt stiff. I copsed onto the floor, covering it with a soft nket. Before I knew it, my vision blurred, and a sudden fever washed over me. I could barely keep my eyes open. The room spun, and within moments, everything went ck.

    ---

    When I woke up, my eyes felt heavy, and the world around me was a blur. I could hear voices¡ªfaint, but growing louder as my senses returned.

    "She¡¯s waking up! She¡¯s alive!" I heard a woman¡¯s voice say, filled with excitement.

    I blinked, trying to make sense of what was happening. My whole body ached, my head throbbed, and I couldn¡¯t remember where I was. "Where am I? What happened to me?" I managed to whisper, my voice hoarse and weak.

    "Kimberly, rx. You¡¯ll be fine," a familiar voice said gently.

    I struggled to lift my head, squinting to see who was speaking. It was Liza, standing beside me with a relieved smile on her face. Kaitlyn was on the other side, both of them looking down at me with concern.

    "Liza? Kaitlyn?" I croaked. "What happened?"

    Liza sighed, her face softening with worry. "We don¡¯t know exactly. Yesterday, Kaitlyn and I came to check on you, and when we entered your room, we found you unconscious on the floor. We called the chief maidservant, and they brought you here. You¡¯ve been out since then."

    Kaitlyn nodded. "We were hoping you could tell us what happened. Do you remember anything?"

    I shook my head slowly. "I... I was alone in my room. I started feeling tired, then my joints began aching. After that, everything went ck."

    An older man walked into the room, followed by the chief maidservant. He had a kind face, and I could tell he was someone important. "Ah, you¡¯re awake," he said with a warm smile. "I¡¯m the physician for the pack house. We¡¯ve been treating you since yesterday. You seem to have suffered from exhaustion, but we¡¯re not entirely sure what caused it."

    I tried to sit up, wincing as pain shot through my body. "Thank you for taking care of me. I don¡¯t know what happened... I just felt so weak all of a sudden."

    The physician nodded thoughtfully. "It happens sometimes when the body is under too much stress. You need rest. Make sure you sleep in a proper bed from now on¡ªrest is essential for your recovery."

    I nodded, grateful for his advice. "Thank you, sir. And thank you, ma¡¯am," I said, addressing the chief maidservant.

    They both smiled and left the room, leaving me with Liza and Kaitlyn. I turned to them, feeling overwhelmed with gratitude. "Thank you both. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you."

    Kaitlynughed softly. "You don¡¯t have to thank us. We¡¯re your friends."

    Liza grinned. "Yeah, we¡¯ve got your back."

    We chatted for a while, sharing stories andughs, the tension from earlier easing away. Suddenly, the physician returned, a gentle smile on his face.

    "Kimberly, you¡¯re well enough to return to your room now. Make sure you take it easy and rest up."

    "Thank you," I replied gratefully.

    As we walked back to my room, Liza and Kaitlyn supported me, helping me move slowly. When we opened the door, I stopped in my tracks, stunned by what I saw.

    My old bed was gone, reced with a beautiful new one,plete with soft nkets and fluffy pillows.

    "This is amazing!" Liza eximed, jumping onto the bed with excitement. "The chief maidservant must have done this for you. You¡¯re so lucky, Kimberly!"

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I ran my hand over the nket, marveling at how soft it was. "It¡¯s beautiful... I never expected this."

    We were still admiring the new bed when we heard a knock at the door. Kaitlyn stood up to answer it, and as she opened the door, we all froze in shock.

    Standing there, in front of the door, was someone we never expected to see. My eyes widened, and my jaw dropped as I stared at the figure in disbelief.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68</h4>

    With shock on Kaitlyn¡¯s face, she stood frozen at the door, staring at Mohandia standing right in front of her. Liza, noticing the situation, quickly got up from the bed and walked towards the door as well.

    "What do you want, Mohandia? We don¡¯t want any of your troubles. Kimberly just came back from the physician, and she needs rest!" Liza spoke with a raised eyebrow, her voice firm and face scornful.

    Mohandia, however, seemed different. She didn¡¯tsh out. Instead, she calmly replied, "I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I just want to see Kimberly. Please, may Ie in?"

    Her voice was so gentle and calm that both Liza and Kaitlyn exchanged confused nces, unsure of how to react. They hesitated, looking at me, waiting for a signal.

    "Let here in," I said softly. I was curious about why she hade to see me.

    Reluctantly, Liza and Kaitlyn stepped aside, allowing Mohandia to enter. She walked into the room slowly, her eyes scanning the space, as if she was seeing it for the first time.

    "Mohandia, you said you wanted to see me. Please, sit here," I said, patting the bed beside me with a light smile.

    She sat down, while Liza and Kaitlyn watched from the corner, both clearly suspicious of her sudden change in behavior. I kept my eyes on her, wondering what had brought her here.

    After a brief pause, she began to speak. "First, I want to thank you. Your words the other day... they really made me think. You helped me realize I¡¯ve been wrong about so many things," she said, her voice sincere and apologetic. "Second, I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well. I wanted to check on you."

    I was taken aback, and I wasn¡¯t the only one. Liza and Kaitlyn¡¯s jaws dropped. They looked at me in disbelief, silentlymunicating their shock. Was this really the same Mohandia? I could tell they wanted to say something but were holding back, letting me take the lead.

    I took a deep breath, processing her words. Was she sincere? Or was this just another tactic to get close enough to strike back at meter? Still, I decided to give her a chance.

    "Thank you, Mohandia. I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯ve been reflecting. And I really appreciate you checking on me. I¡¯m feeling better now," I replied, smiling. "We¡¯re all in this together, after all. We¡¯re like one big family here, and we should look out for each other."

    Her face softened, and a small smile appeared on her lips, but before I could say more, Kaitlyn walked toward her, with Liza right behind.

    "Mohandia, listen," Kaitlyn said, her tone sharp. "We don¡¯t want any more problems. We just want peace. If you have any hidden motives, if you¡¯re nning on hurting Kimberly or anyone else, then you need to leave us alone." Her eyes were zing, and her voice was firm.

    Mohandia didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she stood up slowly and took a step toward Kaitlyn, a smile still on her face. "I understand your anger," she said softly. "And I know I¡¯ve wronged you all in the past. I regret how I behaved. I let my anger control me. But I¡¯m truly sorry. I want to make things right."

    She looked at Kaitlyn with such sincerity that it was hard to believe this was the same woman who had been so hostile.

    Liza was still skeptical. "Are you serious? You¡¯re not just ying some kind of trick on us?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.

    Mohandia nodded. "I¡¯m serious. I want peace just as much as you do."

    I stepped forward, smiling at both Liza and Kaitlyn. "We need to trust her," I said. "We¡¯ve all been through so much. We only have each other here. If we can¡¯t trust one another, we¡¯ll never be happy. Let¡¯s give her a chance."

    Without hesitation, I moved closer and gave Mohandia a hug. She looked surprised but hugged me back, and soon, Kaitlyn and Liza joined in, surrounding her with warmth. It was an emotional moment, and for the first time, I saw tears welling up in Mohandia¡¯s eyes.

    "Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you for epting me."

    We sat down together and talked for a while, the tension in the air slowly dissolving. After some time, Mohandia stood up, smiling.

    "I should get back to my room now," she said. "But we¡¯ll talk again soon. Take care of yourself, Kimberly."

    As she walked toward the door, she paused and looked back at us. "Thank you again," she said softly before stepping outside and closing the door behind her.

    Once she was gone, I knew what wasing. Both Liza and Kaitlyn turned toward me, their faces full of questions.

    "Okay, spill it!" Liza said, crossing her arms. "How did you get her to change like that? What on earth did you say to her?"

    Iughed softly, shaking my head. "It¡¯s not about what I said. It¡¯s about telling the truth."

    Kaitlyn looked confused. "The truth? Do you know her from somewhere?"

    "No," I replied. "But it¡¯s not hard to see that she¡¯s been hurting. She¡¯s angry at the world, not us. Sheshed out because she didn¡¯t know how to deal with her pain. I just made her realize that we¡¯re not her enemies. We¡¯re all suffering here, but we¡¯re stronger together."

    Liza and Kaitlyn exchanged nces, clearly impressed.

    "How long did it take you to figure all that out?" Liza asked, still amazed.

    "Not long. I noticed it by the third day after I arrived. Since then, I¡¯ve been waiting for the right moment to talk to her."

    Kaitlyn still seemed worried. "But what if she¡¯s just pretending? What if she¡¯s nning something?"

    I nodded, understanding her concern. "We¡¯ll stay cautious, of course. But we need to hope for the best. Maybe she really has changed."

    Liza smiled, pulling me into a hug. "You¡¯re amazing, Kimberly. I¡¯m so d we¡¯re friends."

    "I¡¯m lucky to have both of you," I said, hugging them both. We were stillughing and talking when a loud shout from outside interrupted us.

    We froze, listening closely.

    "What was that?" Kaitlyn asked, her eyes wide.

    We rushed out of the room, following the sound of themotion. When we arrived at the open field, a chilling sight awaited us¡ªblood covered the ground, and a crowd had gathered.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69</h4>

    As I stepped outside with my friends, the scene before us was one I couldn¡¯t exin. Blood stained the ground in the open field, and two maidsy there, lifeless, soaked in their own blood. Fear gripped the air, and nobody dared to approach. Everyone I asked seemed unable to exin what had happened. Panic ruled the moment, and confusion spread like wildfire among the maids who had gathered.

    Then, out of nowhere, I saw some elders, Ma¡¯am Elena, and the chief maidservant walking swiftly toward us. Their faces were filled with fear and worry. They hurried over to the girls lying on the ground, inspecting their bodies closely, though they didn¡¯t seem sure about what they were seeing. I found myself unconsciously walking toward them, my mind clouded with thoughts and dread.

    Momentster, the physician who had treated me earlier arrived, escorted by Jefferson and a group of guards. The physician knelt beside the dead maids, examining their bodies closely. After a tense minute, he jumped to his feet, his face pale with shock.

    "This can¡¯t be happening... Not again! History cannot repeat itself here!" His voice trembled with fear, sending chills down my spine.

    As soon as the physician uttered those words, I noticed a wave of terror wash over the faces of the elders, Ma¡¯am Elena, and the chief maidservant. They all took a step back, as if what the physician had just revealed was too much to bear.

    "This... this is the mark of the Silent Beast," the physician stammered. "What have we done to bring this curse upon ourselves?" His voice was filled with agony and fear.

    The elders, Ma¡¯am Elena, and the physician huddled together, whispering among themselves, trying toe to some conclusion about the terrible sight before us. The chief maidservant stepped back toward me, and we stood quietly, watching from a short distance.

    After several minutes of murmured conversation, the elders turned back to face the crowd. Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s voice shook as she spoke, trying to sound strong but clearly shaken by the events.

    "We are dealing with something far beyond our power. This is not a beast you can fight or defeat in any ordinary way. It requires ancient rituals¡ªsorcery, even. We must seek out answers through such means if we are to survive. For now, everyone must return to their rooms and stay there until dinner. We need time to discuss a solution."

    Fear spread through the crowd like a contagious disease. The other maids hurried off, rushing back to their rooms without question. I was about to do the same when I heard my name being called.

    "Kimberly," Ma¡¯am Elena said, her voice firm but cold. "You and the chief maidservant,e with us now."

    I exchanged a nervous nce with the chief maidservant, and without hesitation, we followed closely behind them. They led us to arge hall, an ancient-looking building that appeared to have stood there for centuries. As we approached, I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about the inside, especially given how old and worn the exterior seemed.

    Once inside, I was taken aback. The interior was modern and luxurious, a stark contrast to its outside appearance. But this was no time for admiration¡ªthe air was thick with tension, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about why we had been brought along.

    The elders, physician, and Ma¡¯am Elena took their seats around a long table. The chief maidservant and I stood off to the side until one of the elders motioned for us to sit as well. Once seated, Ma¡¯am Elena exined why we had been summoned.

    "You two will be our messengers. From now on, you will attend these meetings with us and ry our decisions and instructions to the other maids. Things will get busy now, and we cannot be everywhere at once," she said, looking directly at me and the chief maidservant. Her tone was stern, and I nodded in understanding.

    An elder with a deep, raspy voice spoke next. "We are facing a crisis," he began, his eyes narrowing as if recalling a distant memory. "The maids who lie dead were killed by a creature¡ªa Silent Beast. It only appears when the bnce of the universe has been disturbed by something a pack has done."

    The elder paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "The Silent Beast cannot be fought. It moves as smoke, as wind, striking down anything in its path. And this is not the first time it hase for us."

    The physician nodded gravely. "Thest time the beast appeared was forty years ago. We were forced to sacrifice ten virgin maids to appease it. Sorcery was our only hope then, and I fear we must turn to it again."

    "What do we do now?" one of the elders asked, his voice thick with worry. "We don¡¯t have a sorcerer among us. And without the Alpha here, we can¡¯t make any final decisions."

    The room fell into a heavy silence. The weight of the situation pressed down on us all, and I could feel the fear growing among the elders as they debated their next steps.

    Suddenly, Ma¡¯am Elena spoke up, her voice clear and firm. "We must remain calm. I will try to contact my brother¡ªthe Alpha¡ªbefore the day is over. But until then, we must maintain order. We can¡¯t afford to panic."

    As she spoke, I found myself deep in thought. Something didn¡¯t feel right. If the Silent Beast only appeared when the bnce of the universe had been disturbed, then what had caused it this time?

    Before I could process these thoughts fully, Ma¡¯am Elena called my name again, snapping me out of my daze.

    "Kimberly," she said, her gaze piercing through me. "What do you think of all this? Do you have any thoughts on how we might approach this situation?"

    I was taken aback. I hadn¡¯t expected to be asked for my opinion, but all eyes were on me now. Taking a deep breath, I stood and spoke carefully.

    "I believe there¡¯s a reason this is happening. The Silent Beast only appears when the bnce of the universe is disturbed. So the question we need to ask ourselves is: what have we done to cause this disturbance?"

    The room fell silent. I could tell from the looks on their faces that the elders hadn¡¯t considered this. The eldest elder finally spoke, nodding in agreement.

    "That¡¯s a valid point. We cannot solve this without understanding the root cause. We need to investigate what has disturbed the bnce."

    The physician frowned. "But what do we do in the meantime?"

    "We wait for the Alpha," Ma¡¯am Elena dered. "We¡¯ll reconvene tomorrow, and by then, we should have some answers."

    With that, the meeting was adjourned, and we made our way out of the hall. My mind raced with questions.

    What had we done to bring the Silent Beast upon us? And how was Ma¡¯am Elena a sister to the Alpha?

    As we walked back to our rooms, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that tomorrow¡¯s meeting would bring even more troubling revtions.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70</h4>

    I woke up very early, feeling unusually tired. My mind was heavy with things I couldn¡¯t quite understand. Something was bothering me, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was.

    "What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I feel this way?" I mumbled to myself, frowning as I tried to shake the unsettling feeling. I got up and headed to the washroom, sshing cold water on my face. The chill helped a little, but my mind remained clouded with thoughts.

    ¡¯Maybe I¡¯m overthinking everything,¡¯ I sat back on the ground, feeling the cool surface beneath me. The recent strange events in the pack, the mysterious deaths of the maids, and the looming presence of the Alpha weighed heavily on me.

    "Kimberly, you need to calm down and focus on one thing at a time," I whispered softly, trying to reassure myself. A small smile crept onto my face, but it faded quickly when the thought of meeting Alpha Derrick hit me.

    A mix of emotions stirred in me. I dreaded seeing him, especially after he rejected me, leaving me to feel ashamed and unwanted. Yet, part of me was eager. I was going to sit at the table with the elders, making decisions for the pack. Derrick would see how important I had be, a realization I hoped would haunt him for choosing Mona over me.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll show him. And Mona? She¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her,¡¯ I thought with a determined look, standing up to prepare for the day¡¯s chores.

    When I stepped outside, I noticed a gathering at the open field. Ma¡¯am Elena and the chief maidservant were already addressing the maids. I hurried to join them, curious about the new developments.

    Ma¡¯am Elena smiled when she saw me, but her face turned serious as she addressed us. "Good morning, everyone," she greeted, and we all returned the greeting in unison.

    "I¡¯ll get straight to the point. We¡¯ve made some adjustments to your schedules," she began, her voice firm. "Morning chores will nowst only an hour. You¡¯ll have thirty minutes to wash up before gathering at the canteen for breakfast. Lunch will be served at noon, with one hour to eat and return to your rooms. Dinner will be between 5 and 6 pm, and after that, no one is allowed outside until the following morning."

    The maids exchanged worried nces. The recent deaths had made everyone uneasy. Ma¡¯am Elena continued, "We don¡¯t want to frighten anyone, but you need to know that we¡¯re facing something unknown and dangerous. The rules are for your safety, so follow them closely."

    After her instructions, we were dismissed to start our tasks. As I moved to my duties, I noticed that Mohandia was missing. She was always punctual, so her absence was strange. I called Liza and Kaitlyn over, asking if they¡¯d seen her.

    "No, I haven¡¯t seen her today. That¡¯s odd," Liza replied, her voice full of concern. Kaitlyn shook her head, looking equally puzzled.

    I debated whether to report it. I didn¡¯t want Mohandia to get into trouble, but given the recent mysterious deaths, I couldn¡¯t ignore it. I hurried over to Ma¡¯am Elena and the chief maidservant.

    "Ma¡¯am, Mohandia is missing. It¡¯s unusual for her not to show up for morning chores. Should I check her room?" I asked, trying to sound calm but feeling a knot of worry tighten in my stomach.

    They exchanged nces before the chief maidservant nodded. "I¡¯ll go with you," she said, and we hurried off toward Mohandia¡¯s room.

    When we arrived, the door was locked from the inside. We knocked several times, calling her name, but there was no response.

    "We¡¯ll have to force it open," the chief maidservant said, her tone tense.

    With a loud creak, the door gave way, and we rushed inside. There, on the floor, was Mohandia, lying face down, barely conscious. My heart raced as I knelt beside her. She was breathing, but only just.

    "We need to get her to the physician, now!" I shouted, panic rising in my voice.

    Together, we carried her out, and as we hurried toward the physician¡¯s quarters, Liza and Kaitlyn ran over to help.

    "What happened?" Ma¡¯am Elena asked, rushing toward us with wide eyes.

    "We don¡¯t know," I replied quickly, my voice strained. "We found her like this."

    We didn¡¯t stop to exin further. Reaching the physician¡¯s house, weid Mohandia on a bed, and the physician immediately began examining her.

    We waited anxiously as he worked, his face set in a grim expression. After what felt like hours, though it was only minutes, he finished.

    "Come with me," he said quietly, leading us to another room. His serious expression told us this was bad.

    "What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she going to be alright?" I asked, my voice trembling with fear.

    The physician sighed deeply. "I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for over forty years, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. There¡¯s no name for what¡¯s affecting her, but it¡¯s connected to the same force that killed those maids. We need to act quickly, or it¡¯ll be toote for all of us."

    Ma¡¯am Elena nodded gravely. "The Alpha will arrive tonight. We¡¯ll need him to help find a solution before this spreads any further."

    The physician added, "Mohandia was lucky you brought her to me when you did. Anyter, and she wouldn¡¯t have survived." He paused, his eyes filled with concern. "But we can¡¯t keep relying on luck."

    As we stood in silence, a cold shiver ran down my spine. Whatever was haunting the pack wasn¡¯t just a mystery anymore¡ªit was a danger we couldn¡¯t escape from.

    After the physician¡¯s words, we all returned to the treatment room where Mohandia was resting. Liza and Kaitlyn were still standing by her side, watching over her with concern written all over their faces.

    It was clear they were eager to know what we had discussed with the physician, but with everyone still in the room, I couldn¡¯t share anything just yet.

    Suddenly, as Ma¡¯am Elena was about to leave the room, we heard a faint cough. Everyone¡¯s attention snapped back to Mohandia, whose eyes were still closed as she coughed softly. The physician rushed to her side, lifting her head gently and supporting her neck.

    Slowly, Mohandia¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and a wave of relief swept through the room. She was awake.

    "Mohandia, can you hear me? Can you see me?" Ma¡¯am Elena hurried over, her face tight with curiosity and concern.

    Mohandia blinked, looking dazed and confused. "What¡¯s happening? Why am I here?" she asked, her voice weak and shaky.

    "We found you unconscious in your room," the chief maidservant exined, her tone calm but tinged with relief. "We brought you here for treatment. You¡¯re lucky¡ªyou¡¯re going to be okay now."

    Ma¡¯am Elena added, "You should thank Kimberly and the chief maidservant. They were the ones who found you and made sure you got here in time. The physician said if they¡¯d been anyter, you wouldn¡¯t have made it."

    The physician nodded in agreement. "Yes, you were very lucky. Another minute, and things would have been much worse."

    Mohandia turned her gaze toward me, her eyes filled with gratitude but also something deeper, something troubled. She looked as if she wanted to say something, but before she could speak, the chief maidservant interrupted.

    "Do you remember anything? Can you recall what happened to you?" Her face was etched with concern as she leaned closer to Mohandia.

    "No, not yet. Let¡¯s not push her right now," Ma¡¯am Elena cut in, shaking her head slightly. "She needs rest. We¡¯ll ask questionster, once she¡¯s had time to recover. For now, someone should get her some food and let her rest."

    Ma¡¯am Elena, the chief maidservant, and the physician left the room, and the chief maidservant instructed Liza and Kaitlyn to fetch food for Mohandia. I stayed behind, watching as Mohandia tried to sit up. I quickly moved to help her, gently adjusting her so she could lean against the wall.

    "Thank you, Kimberly, for saving my life," she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. "But why? Why didn¡¯t you just let me die? It would¡¯ve been easier. All this pain and humiliation... maybe it would¡¯ve been better if it just ended." Her eyes filled with tears, though none spilled over. She looked so broken, so fragile.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I wanted to choose my words carefully. "Mohandia, can I ask you something?" I said finally, looking her directly in the eyes.

    She seemed surprised but nodded for me to continue.

    "Do you think your life belongs only to you?" I asked, holding her gaze firmly.

    She frowned, clearly confused. "I don¡¯t understand."

    "We all go through things¡ªgood and bad. But how we handle those moments defines who we are. You¡¯re strong, Mohandia. You¡¯re a fighter. Are you going to let your problems defeat you without a fight? Or are you going to be the one who overcame everything, who rose above it all and became a sess story?" My words were direct, my tone serious.

    Mohandia stared at me, her expression softening a little. "I... I don¡¯t know," she whispered, looking away.

    I decided to press further. "Can you remember what happened to you? Anything at all?"

    She closed her eyes for a moment, thinking hard. "I was in my room," she began slowly. "Suddenly, I saw smoke filling the air. It didn¡¯t have a smell, but it was everywhere, forming a thick cloud. I got up to check where it wasing from, but before I could reach the window... I fell. Everything went dark after that."

    I frowned, feeling a chill run through me. "Smoke without a smell? That¡¯s strange."

    Mohandia nodded, her face tense. "It was so strange. I don¡¯t understand it."

    Just then, Liza and Kaitlyn returned with the food. I helped Mohandia sit up properly so she could eat. She took small bites, clearly still weak, but her color was slowly returning. As she ate, we all started chatting, trying to lighten the mood. There wasughter, and for a moment, it felt like things were normal again.

    ***

    Later that evening, I was alone in my room, waiting to be called for the meeting. Ma¡¯am Elena or the chief maidservant was supposed to summon me, but as the minutes dragged on, I grew impatient. I decided to step outside, hoping to find one of them or maybe overhear something about the meeting.

    The night was creeping in, and the pack grounds were quiet. I wandered toward the open field, where I thought I might find someone. But the field was empty, and a sense of unease settled over me. I turned to head back to my room, reminding myself of the curfew¡ªno one was supposed to be out at night alone.

    ¡¯If they need me, they¡¯lle and get me,¡¯ I thought, trying to calm myself as I walked back.

    Suddenly, a deep, monstrous voice echoed from the shadows. "No one needs you there, Kimberly. No one will ever call you to that meeting."

    I froze. My heart pounded in my chest as goosebumps crawled up my arms. I could feel the terror creeping into my bones, the darkness around me suddenly feeling alive.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71</h4>

    I looked around frantically, searching for the source of the voice. But there was no one in sight. The darkness stretched endlessly across the field, and the only sound I could hear was my own racing heartbeat.

    "Could it be my imagination? Maybe I¡¯m overthinking," I muttered to myself, trying to brush off the unease settling in.

    As I turned to head back to my room, the voice returned, louder this time. "That¡¯s right, Kimberly. Run back to your room. No one needs you at that meeting. You¡¯re just a ve. Remember that!"

    My heart leaped, and I didn¡¯t wait another second. I ran, my feet pounding against the ground as I hurried back to my quarters. I didn¡¯t stop until I reached the door, mming it shut behind me. My chest heaved with fear, and I pressed my back against the door, trying to calm my racing thoughts.

    ¡¯What¡¯s happening here?¡¯ I wondered, shaking my head. ¡¯Who or what is behind all of this?¡¯

    I sank onto my bed, my mind a whirlwind of questions. Strange things had been happening for days now¡ªvoices, the incidents with Mohandia, the mysterious deaths of the other maids. It all seemed too much.

    Then, a knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. It was soft at first, almost hesitant. I froze, too scared to move.

    "Kimberly, it¡¯s the chief maidservant. Open up."

    Her familiar voice brought me a slight sense of relief. I stood up quickly, opened the door, and greeted her with a respectful nod.

    "Why are you still here?" she asked, her tone sharp. "You know we have a meeting with the Alpha tonight. Why weren¡¯t you already there?"

    I stumbled for words, unsure how to exin myself. How could I tell her I was too afraid to leave my room because of some voice in the dark?

    "I... I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am," I stammered, my head bowed low.

    "You¡¯ll need a better excuse than that for Ma¡¯am Elena," she replied, her eyes narrowing. "She sent Jefferson and the guards to fetch you. We¡¯rete. Let¡¯s go, now."

    I followed her, my heart pounding once more, though this time for different reasons. I was dreading the meeting¡ªfacing Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s disappointment and the Alpha¡¯s judgment. I could feel the weight of their expectations crushing me.

    As we stepped outside, Jefferson and two other guards were waiting for us. I greeted them respectfully, my anxiety bubbling beneath the surface. As we began walking, my eyes drifted toward therge tree in the open field where I had heard the voice earlier. I felt a chill run down my spine, but I said nothing.

    ¡¯Please, no more voices,¡¯ I silently begged, my hands trembling slightly.

    We passed the tree without incident, and I breathed a sigh of relief. But another worry filled my mind.

    ¡¯What am I going to say to Ma¡¯am Elena? And what about the Alpha?¡¯ I felt the knot in my stomach tighten as we approached the meeting house.

    After a short walk, we arrived at therge, old building where the meeting was being held. Jefferson and the guards remained outside, which puzzled me. I turned to the chief maidservant to ask.

    "Why aren¡¯t theying in?" I whispered.

    She shot me a sharp look before answering. "This is a private meeting for those who make decisions for the pack. The fact that you and I have been called is a great privilege. Don¡¯t forget that. Whatever you do, don¡¯t embarrass Ma¡¯am Elena."

    I nodded, her words sinking in. "I understand. I¡¯ll do my best."

    "Good," she replied, her voice stern. "Let¡¯s go."

    We entered the meeting room, and immediately, my heart sank. Seated at therge table was the Alpha, the elders, and Ma¡¯am Elena. They all turned to look at us as we entered, and I avoided eye contact, especially with Ma¡¯am Elena. The shame of beingte was heavy on my shoulders.

    We were directed to sit, and without further dy, the meeting began.

    The eldest of the elders stood and addressed the room. "Greetings to everyone. We are honored by the Alpha¡¯s presence tonight, and we appreciate his concern for our pack¡¯s safety."

    The Alpha nodded, offering a small smile to the room.

    The elder continued, his voice grave. "We all know the troubles that have befallen us¡ªmysterious deaths, the mark of the silent beast. These are no ordinary urrences. We must acknowledge that something, or someone, has angered the spirits. We are gathered here to seek a solution."

    The elder sat down, and the room was heavy with silence for a moment. Then, the Alpha rose to his feet, his presencemanding everyone¡¯s attention.

    "First, I want to thank you all for your dedication to solving this crisis," he began, his voice firm but kind. "The situation we are facing is dire, but not hopeless. We do not know what caused this, but we must seek outside help. I believe we should consult a sorcerer."

    His words hung in the air, and a murmur of agreement rippled through the elders.

    The Alpha continued, "I give my full support to the elders and the leadership of this pack. Find a sorcerer who can help us understand what has brought this upon us."

    After the Alpha sat down, Ma¡¯am Elena stood, her face calm but determined.

    "Thank you, Alpha, for your support. However, I believe we need to be cautious about who we consult. We have many enemies. We cannot trust just anyone."

    The Alpha raised an eyebrow. "Are you suggesting someone in particr, Elena?"

    "Yes," she replied. "We should call upon Elihandiak, the sorcerer of the Dark Moon pack."

    There was an immediate reaction from the room¡ªsome nodded in agreement, while others looked uncertain. One of the elders spoke up. "But his demands... they are always outrageous."

    Ma¡¯am Elena remained firm. "I understand, but we must do whatever is necessary to save our pack."

    The Alpha nodded slowly. "If Elihandiak is our best option, then we have no choice. Make the arrangements."

    And with that, the decision was made. The room buzzed with tension as we prepared to seek out the sorcerer that could either save us¡ªor demand a price too high to pay.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72</h4>

    It had been three weeks since ourst meeting with the Alpha, and the quest to meet with the sorcerer had been fruitless. No one could find him, and theck of information left everyone feeling helpless. The only small relief we had was that the "mark of the silent beast" hadn¡¯t attacked anyone since the deaths of the two maids. It seemed like a temporary calm, but the fear was still in the air.

    Afterpleting my morning chores, I sat alone on my bed, freshly bathed. My mind was full of questions¡ªquestions that I had no answers for. And despite everything, I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time.

    "I need power," I whispered to myself. Power to survive. Power to make my own choices. Most of all, I needed enough influence within the Night Walkers pack to be free¡ªfree to escape this ce. And if I ever got that chance, I would make Mona pay for her betrayal. My former best friend had taken Alpha Derrick, the mate I had longed for. She had shattered my trust and left me broken.

    The ns circled my mind like vultures, but everything was harder than I expected. I wanted recognition and trust, but nothing I did seemed to be enough. I felt trapped.

    "They threw me here, abandoned me like I was nothing," I muttered. "No one from my old life has reached out. I¡¯mpletely alone now."

    Tears started rolling down my face as I thought about how Derrick and Mona had hurt me. My family had thrown me away, and now the only man I had ever wanted was gone too.

    "I trusted them both," I whispered bitterly. "And now, here I am... a ve in their pack."

    The tears kepting, and I didn¡¯t bother wiping them away. The pain was too much to hold back.

    "Let these tears wash away my weakness," I thought, my voice barely audible. "I¡¯ll do more, be more, than anyone ever imagined."

    ***shback***

    "Move aside! I go first!"

    "No way, I was here before you. Get in line!"

    Two boys, around my age, argued about who would throw the first rotten fruit at me. I stood at the front door of the packhouse, silent, letting them decide my fate. This was my first day here, but it felt like I had been reduced to nothing more than an object of ridicule.

    I stood there for what seemed like an eternity, feeling the sting of their mockery. My eyes welled with tears, but I fought to keep them from falling. I couldn¡¯t show weakness. Not yet.

    "Enough, boys. Let her go inside," a young woman¡¯s voice cut through the tension. I turned to see her, beautiful andmanding in her presence. She was about my age, but she carried herself with such poise. The boys groaned in disappointment, dropping their fruit, and sulked away.

    "You must be Kimberly," she said, her voice calm but firm.

    "Yes," I managed, trying to keep myposure.

    "Follow me."

    She turned without waiting for a response, and I quickly grabbed my things to follow her. As we passed by other maids, I noticed them bowing their heads slightly in respect to her. It was clear she held some power here.

    After a few minutes, we arrived at a small, dim room. She opened the door and stepped inside.

    "This will be your room for now," she said, turning to face me. "I hope you can manage."

    I nodded, trying to hide my disappointment at the state of the room. It was small and cluttered, but I wasn¡¯t about toin.

    "If you need anything, the next room over has maids who can help you. But for now, stay here and don¡¯t leave," she instructed.

    "Okay, ma¡¯am..." I hesitated, waiting for her name.

    "Elena. Just call me Elena."

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am Elena," I said, and she left without another word.

    I spent the next hour cleaning the room, throwing myself into the task to avoid thinking about the humiliation I had endured. When I finally finished, I copsed on the bed, exhausted.

    ***End of shback***

    I wiped my tears away as I stared at myself in the mirror. My face was puffy, eyes red, but there was a new fire in me.

    "This is thest time I¡¯ll cry," I told my reflection, my voice filled with determination. "I may be alone now, but one day, I¡¯ll build a pack of my own. A pack where everyone is treated fairly."

    As I thought about the future, one name kepting back to me¡ªElena. Why had she been kind to me when no one else was? What was her real connection to Alpha Derrick?

    "Is she trying to make me suffer by keeping me close to him?" I wondered aloud. "No, she doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person..."

    I needed answers. I had to figure out what Elena¡¯s motives were. Only then could I decide if she was someone I could trust.

    "I¡¯ll find out soon enough," I whispered to myself, standing up from the mirror.

    I headed toward the canteen for breakfast. As I walked, I spotted Liza and Kaitlyn leaving their room. I smiled and called out to them, but only Kaitlyn responded. Liza walked away, ignoring mepletely.

    Frowning, I hurried to catch up with Kaitlyn. "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, confused by Liza¡¯s cold behavior.

    Kaitlyn shifted awkwardly, avoiding my eyes. "She¡¯s mad at you, Kimberly."

    "Mad at me? Why?" I pressed.

    Kaitlyn sighed. "I think you should talk to her."

    Her vague response did little to ease my confusion. "Tell me, Kaitlyn. What did I do?" I asked, growing impatient.

    Kaitlyn hesitated again, ncing in Liza¡¯s direction before turning back to me. "I don¡¯t know!"

    Immediately Kaitlyn said those words to me, I stood before her, staring into her eyes, trying to understand what was wrong.

    She avoided meeting my gaze, and I realized then that something wasn¡¯t right. Kaitlyn wasn¡¯t happy with me for reasons best known to her and Liza.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73</h4><subtxt> I stepped closer, wanting to talk, but before I could say anything, Kaitlyn had already turned and was walking toward the canteen without looking back or speaking another word.

    ¡¯What¡¯s going on with them?¡¯ I thought to myself, confusion clouding my face. It was unusual for them to act this way.

    I quickened my pace, catching up to Kaitlyn just as she was about to sit beside Liza at a table in the canteen. I sat down across from them, trying to remain calm, not wanting to make things worse by acting impulsively.

    "I believe we¡¯re all friends here, right?" I began, my voice soft yet steady. "If I¡¯ve done something wrong, I¡¯d like to know. Please, tell me what¡¯s going on."

    Neither of them responded. The silence was deafening, and I could feel my frustration bubbling to the surface. Why were they shutting me out like this?

    "Even siblings have misunderstandings, but that doesn¡¯t stop them from being family. I see both of you as my family here. But if you don¡¯t feel the same way, fine." My voice edged with irritation as I looked at them both. "But if you aren¡¯t going to tell me what I did wrong, then I won¡¯t bother anymore."

    Kaitlyn finally broke the silence, her voice carrying a note of disappointment. "If we¡¯re family, why have you been ignoring us? We barely see you anymore, and when we do, it¡¯s like you don¡¯t even care. You¡¯re too busy with the higher ranks of the pack."

    Her words stung. Was that really how they saw me? A selfish person who didn¡¯t care about them? I didn¡¯t want them to think that way.

    "I haven¡¯t ignored you on purpose," I exined, trying to keep my voice calm. "I¡¯ve been working with Alpha Derrick, Ma¡¯am Elena, and others on the pack¡¯s safety. There¡¯s something... something terrible threatening us, and it¡¯s bigger than all of us. We need outside help, and I¡¯ve been trying to secure that. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you sooner."

    Liza turned towards me, her expression softer now, though she still seemed hurt.

    "You didn¡¯t talk to us at all," she said quietly. "It felt like we didn¡¯t matter to you anymore."

    "That¡¯s not true!" I protested, meeting her eyes. "I care about both of you. More than you know. But what¡¯s been happening... it¡¯s too scary. I didn¡¯t want to burden you with it, to make you live in fear of something we can¡¯t control. I wanted to protect you."

    I could feel the tension easing between us. They were listening, really listening now.

    "We¡¯ve been fighting something dark, something dangerous. It¡¯s beyond anything we¡¯ve faced before. I didn¡¯t want you to worry. And most nights, when I get back, it¡¯s toote toe to your rooms. I didn¡¯t mean to push you away." I let out a breath, hoping they understood.

    Kaitlyn¡¯s expression softened, and Liza nced at her before looking back at me.

    "We just... we didn¡¯t know what was going on. We thought you didn¡¯t need us anymore," Liza said, her voice quieter now, more apologetic.

    "I will always need you," I said with a small smile. "You¡¯re my friends, my family here. I¡¯m sorry for shutting you out."

    Kaitlyn smiled slightly and took my hand, and Liza nodded in agreement. "We¡¯re sorry too, for judging you before asking."

    "Forgive us for acting this way," Kaitlyn added, and suddenly, we were allughing, the tension melting away as we returned to our usual dynamic.

    The conversation flowed easily after that, and we chatted until the food was brought to us. I was about to take a bite when I turned to look around the canteen, and that¡¯s when I noticed Mohandia sitting alone, her face a picture of loneliness.

    "Excuse me for a moment," I said to Liza and Kaitlyn, standing up and making my way over to where Mohandia sat, alone at arge table.

    As I approached, I could feel eyes following me. Whispers passed between some of the others in the canteen, specting on what was about to happen. Most of them still believed that Mohandia and I were enemies, that we couldn¡¯t stand each other.

    But I had no intention of fighting.

    "Hey, Mohandia," I said with a smile as I reached her. "How are you doing?"

    She looked up, clearly surprised by my friendly tone. "I¡¯m fine, thank you," she replied softly.

    "Come sit with us," I offered, gesturing back to the table where Liza and Kaitlyn were. "We¡¯ve got room for one more."

    Mohandia hesitated, ncing at the others in the room, clearly unsure of how to respond. "No, thanks. I don¡¯t want to impose."

    "Come on," I encouraged. "They¡¯ll be happy to have you join us. We¡¯re all friends here."

    With a gentle tug, I pulled her up from her seat, and together, we walked back to my table. The room seemed to freeze as everyone watched us. Shocked faces stared at the sight of me and Mohandia walking side by side, smiling and chatting.

    At the table, Liza and Kaitlyn weed her warmly, and soon enough, we were all deep in conversation,ughing and sharing stories as we ate.

    ---

    It had been over a month now since thest attack from the silent beast. Many in the pack believed we were free from its terror, that the worst had passed. But deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t over. Something still lingered in the air, a threat yet to reveal itself.

    That evening, I was alone in my room, preparing for bed, when a strange noise from outside suddenly startled me. My heart raced as I jumped to my feet and ran outside, my body tense with fear.

    But when I stepped outside, there was no one. Just silence.

    ¡¯Did I imagine it?¡¯ I thought, feeling uneasy.

    Just as I was about to go back inside, a voice¡ªa cold, terrifying voice¡ªechoed in my mind, freezing me in ce.

    "I am back, and this time, I will take everything that belongs to the Night Walker pack. I will leave them with nothing but memories of their destruction."

    My heart stopped. That voice... it was the silent beast.

    Terror gripped me as I stood there, my hands trembling. It wasn¡¯t over. Not yet.</subtxt>

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74</h4>

    I tried to move my feet, but they were frozen in ce. I wanted to scream, to call for help, but each time I opened my mouth, no sound came out.

    ¡¯Am I the next one to die? What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡¯ Fear gripped me, and I felt goosebumps crawling over my skin as I questioned myself, panic rising.

    "No," a deep, terrifying voice echoed in my mind, as if it could hear my thoughts. "It is not you that I am here to harm. I havee to do the work of fate. I am only here to warn you. Stay out of what they are about to do, or I will wipe away anyone who stands in my way."

    The voice was chilling, and the fact that it was inside my mind only made it worse. My fear intensified; it could hear my thoughts, it was aware of everything.

    I stood there, too scared to even think. If it could hear me, I didn¡¯t want to provoke it.

    "Are you trying to control your thoughts so I can¡¯t hear them?" the voice taunted, followed by a loud, mischievousugh that echoed in my head. "Keep doing that. I¡¯ll leave you now."

    Suddenly, the presence was gone. I could feel it lift, as if the weight of fear had been peeled away. I tried to move my feet again, and this time, I could.

    Instead of rushing back into my room, something inside me urged me forward. I found myself walking towards the dark area where the voice hade from, searching for whatever it was that had spoken to me. But there was nothing. The ce was empty, silent.

    With nothing else to do, I headed back to my room. As soon as I stepped inside, a loud thunderp roared through the sky, and heavy rain began to fall. My gut twisted with dread. This was a sign. I knew it.

    ¡¯This is serious,¡¯ I thought, pacing back and forth in my room. ¡¯I need to speak to Ma¡¯am Elena first thing tomorrow. We need to do something before it¡¯s toote.¡¯

    I was filled with worry, thoughts swirling through my mind until exhaustion pulled me into a deep sleep.

    ---

    Suddenly, I found myself in the midst of a huge crowd. Loud voices filled the air, chanting and praising something¡ªor someone¡ªmighty. I couldn¡¯t see clearly, so I moved closer, curious about what was happening.

    The people were dressed in white garments, pure and clean like snow. Their words were unified, and they moved with synchronized gestures, bowing their heads to the ground.

    "Great one with the mind of the spirit, the Savior of the universe, the seeker and giver of truth, we havee to hail you!" they chanted, over and over.

    No one noticed me. It was as if I didn¡¯t exist to them. I continued walking through the crowd, drawn towards a bright light shining on a tall altar in front of everyone. As I got closer, I saw a figure surrounded by people dressed in shining white garments, their clothes glowing with an ethereal beauty.

    My heart raced. What was this? Who was this figure?

    When I reached the altar, I saw something that shook me to my core. The figure standing there, wearing a beautiful golden crown adorned with precious stones, was a woman in a stunning white garment.

    And that woman... was me.

    I stared in shock, unable toprehend what I was seeing. ¡¯What¡¯s happening? Who is this person who looks exactly like me?¡¯ I mumbled to myself, trying to understand the scene before me.

    "Fate and destiny," the woman suddenly spoke, her voice echoing with power. Her eyes met mine, piercing me with an intense gaze. "Fate and destiny are happening to you, and you must embrace it and win."

    A chill shot through me, freezing me in ce. I wanted to move, to scream, but my body wouldn¡¯t respond. Goosebumps covered me as I stood there, terrified.

    Just as I was about to force myself to scream, I jolted awake, sitting upright in my bed, heart pounding in my chest.

    "Kimberly! Open the door! Your attention is needed outside, right now!" A loud knock came at my door, followed by a familiar voice.

    ¡¯Liza?¡¯ I thought, still shaken from the dream. ¡¯What¡¯s going on? And what was that dream about?¡¯

    I moved sluggishly toward the door, opening it to see Liza standing there, her face pale and filled with fear.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask. Something terrible had happened. I could feel it.

    I stepped outside, and the sight before me confirmed my fears. Everyone was gathered around, their faces reflecting horror and confusion. In the distance, under therge tree near the open field, I saw Ma¡¯am Elena, some of the elders, and the chief maidservant.

    Without wasting any more time, I ran over to them, my heart racing with dread. As I approached, my stomach dropped.

    Two maidsy lifeless on the ground, their bodies drenched in blood.

    The moment I saw the two maids lying lifeless in a pool of their own blood, I knew what I had experienced the night before wasn¡¯t a joke. Everything that voice had told me was starting to happen.

    I stood there, frozen, but my mind raced. I needed to act, and fast. After a moment of internal debate, I decided I had no choice but to tell Ma¡¯am Elena everything. She needed to know what I had been seeing and hearing since I arrived.

    With a determined look, I made my way toward her. She noticed me approaching and seemed a bit surprised, especially since she hadn¡¯t called for me.

    "Good morning, Ma¡¯am. I need to have a word with you," I greeted her softly, trying to remain calm.

    She didn¡¯t respond at first, just looked me in the eye, her expression unreadable. After a few moments of silent observation, she nodded and walked away from the gathered crowd. I followed quickly, not daring to hesitate.

    "What is it, Kimberly? What do you need to talk to me about?" she asked, her eyes still locked on mine, searching for something.

    "Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s about everything that¡¯s been happening. There are things I¡¯ve been seeing, hearing, and feeling since I arrived here. Last night, I had an encounter with something... something I think might be the Silent Beast. It spoke to me," I said, my voice trembling slightly, but I forced myself to maintain eye contact.

    At the mention of the Silent Beast, Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s expression changed. Her stern demeanor shifted into one of deep interest and concern.

    "Stop," she said quickly, raising her hand. "We cannot discuss this here. Come with me to my chamber. We need privacy for this conversation."

    Without another word, she turned and led the way. I followed her closely, my heart pounding in my chest. We hurried to her chamber, and once inside, she made sure no one was around before sitting down and gesturing for me to sit as well.

    "Alright, Kimberly. Speak. I¡¯m listening," she said, her gaze intense.

    **shback**

    "Kimberly, the light that breaks the darkness and the voice of the universe, I havee to grant you a message," the voice had whispered to me.

    I had been shocked, terrified, but a part of me had remembered simr experiences. I stayed still, not saying a word.

    "You must start acting now. You are in great danger. The forces around you are not of flesh and blood but spirits from the darkest parts of the universe. The fate of this world lies in your hands. Act before it¡¯s toote," the voice continued, its message clear and urgent.

    I had tried to shake myself out of it, thinking I might be imagining things. But when I turned my head towards the source of the voice, I saw a white smoke slowly moving towards me.

    I had jumped to my feet, eyes wide in disbelief.

    "Am I dreaming?" I had whispered to myself, my voice shaky with fear.

    I had wanted to approach the smoke, but before I could, it disappeared through the window, leaving me standing there in shock.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t talk to anyone about this,¡¯ I had thought. ¡¯They¡¯ll think I¡¯m crazy.¡¯

    As I recounted this part of the story to Ma¡¯am Elena, I could see the concern deepening on her face. She leaned forward, her fingers tapping the arm of her chair.

    "Andst night was the clearest experience of all. I¡¯m certain of what I heard," I said, my voice gaining confidence. "It wasn¡¯t a dream."

    "Tell me what happenedst night, Kimberly," Ma¡¯am Elena said, her tone both curious and concerned.

    **shback**

    I had been walking back to my room when a voice had suddenly filled my head.

    "I am back, and this time, I will take everything that belongs to the Night Walker pack and leave them with memories of their destruction," the voice had said, its tone husky and horrific.

    My heart had pounded in my chest. ¡¯This must be the Silent Beast,¡¯ I had thought, my body trembling with fear.

    I had tried to move, but I couldn¡¯t. My feet felt glued to the ground, and each time I tried to scream, nothing came out. Panic overtook me as I wondered if I was the next one to die.

    "No, I am not here to harm you," the voice had said, reading my thoughts. "I havee to do the work of fate. Stay out of their way, or I will wipe out anyone who opposes me."

    The voice¡¯s ability to read my thoughts had terrified me even more, but I had stayed quiet, too scared to think or act.

    "Are you trying to control your thoughts so I can¡¯t hear them?" the voice hadughed, its tone mocking. "Keep doing that. I¡¯ll leave you now."

    And then, just like that, the presence had vanished. Everything had returned to normal, and I had found that I could move my feet again.

    Instead of running back to my room, something inside me had urged me to investigate the dark area where the voice hade from. I had searched, but found nothing. Finally, I had returned to my room.

    As soon as I had stepped inside, a thunderstorm had erupted, followed by a downpour of heavy rain. I had known then that things were about to get worse.

    **End of shback**

    "Ma¡¯am, these are the things I¡¯ve been experiencing. I didn¡¯t tell anyone because I wasn¡¯t sure if what I was seeing or hearing was real. But after seeing the two dead maids this morning... I believe this is the work of the Silent Beast," I said, my voice steady but filled with concern.

    Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s face grew even more serious. She stood up and began pacing the room, deep in thought.

    "This is more serious than I had thought," she muttered. "We need to act quickly. I¡¯ve already contacted the sorcerer. He¡¯ll be hereter this evening."

    Her words carried the weight of urgency, and as she paced the room, I could see the worry etched on her face.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75</h4>

    "I would have preferred you had brought these things to my attention earlier, Kimberly," Ma¡¯am Elena said, her tone both firm and understanding.

    "But all the same, thank you. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get to the root of this and ovee it." Her face softened, the tension in her eyes giving way to a look of hope.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am," I replied, guilt tugging at my voice. "I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening to me. It all felt... so unreal." My eyes dropped, reflecting the weight of my thoughts.

    She sighed and shook her head gently. "Don¡¯t feel bad about it. You¡¯ve been through a lot. Just be careful out there, and remember, we will get through this." She offered me a small, reassuring smile, then turned away to walk out of her chamber. I followed her quickly, not wanting to be left behind.

    Once we stepped outside, Ma¡¯am Elena turned back to me with a calm smile on her face. "Kimberly, take this route back to your quarters. If anything happens, the chief maidservant will let you know." She gestured toward the path.

    I nodded, forcing a smile in return, and made my way down the path. The conversation with her lingered in my mind, a mix of relief and anxiety swirling inside me. What could the Silent Beast possibly want? Why did it spare me? And why was it targeting everyone else?

    ¡¯Why me?¡¯ I thought, feeling the weight of the unknown pressing down on me. ¡¯I have to figure this out.¡¯

    As I neared the open field, I saw that the bodies of the two maids had been taken away, and the area was now deserted. It seemed that everyone had been ordered back to their rooms. I hurried to my own, the silence of the empty corridors unsettling.

    Once inside, I sat heavily on my bed, my thoughts racing. I wanted to shut everything out, to just sleep and let my mind rest. Iy down, closing my eyes, determined to block out the noise in my head.

    Before I knew it, I was asleep, but my dreams took me somewhere strange.

    ---

    In the dream, I found myself in a ce I couldn¡¯t recognize. It was unlike anything I had ever seen before, a space that felt both vast and enclosed at the same time. There were voices¡ªtwo of them¡ªand I felt myself being drawn closer.

    "Kimberly was born with the stars of the world in her hands, but she must fight many demons to stand tall," a deep masculine voice said. I couldn¡¯t see who was speaking, but I could feel the weight of his words.

    "Yes, the prophecy has always said that," replied another voice, this one soft and feminine. "But it never said whether she would win... or be consumed by the power she will possess."

    I listened intently, realizing that they were talking about me. My heart raced, confusion clouding my mind. Who were they? And what were they talking about?

    "The universe never gave us certainty," the man continued. "We do not know how her existence will y out. All we can do is hope... hope that she will make the right choices and save the werewolf race."

    The woman sighed, her voice heavy with concern. "She has no one to guide her through the darkness. I only pray the spirits will lead her to the right path, and that she will have the strength to make the right decisions."

    I wanted to see them, to ask them what they knew, but no matter how hard I tried to get closer, they seemed to move farther away. Before I could make sense of it all, everything shifted.

    ---

    Suddenly, I was in a brightly lit room, the light so intense it felt almost blinding. The voices had changed, but I recognized them. I was listening to Mona and Alpha Derrick.

    "Each time I remember that Kimberly is still alive, it makes me uneasy," Mona¡¯s voice was filled with anger. "Can¡¯t we finally do something about her?"

    "Calm down," Alpha Derrick replied, sounding confident and dismissive. "She¡¯s no threat to you where she is now. She can¡¯t harm us or speak against the Alpha and his house."

    Their words filled me with a deep, burning anger. I didn¡¯t understand why they hated me so much. What had I ever done to them?

    ¡¯Why does he hate me?¡¯ I thought bitterly. ¡¯He wants to keep me as a ve... but why? Is there something about me that I don¡¯t know?¡¯

    "I just want her gone," Mona growled, her voice filled with malice. "I want her dead so I won¡¯t have to worry about her anymore."

    Alpha Derrick chuckled darkly. "Don¡¯t worry. Her end is near. Soon, she¡¯ll be out of our way, and everything will be settled."

    Their words echoed in my head, stoking my anger and confusion. Why was I so hated? Why did it seem like no one was on my side? The weight of their hatred felt unbearable.

    I woke up with a jolt, my heart pounding in my chest. Sweat clung to my skin, and I could still feel the anger from the dream lingering inside me. I sat up in bed, trying to calm myself, but my mind was spinning.

    "What¡¯s happening to me?" I whispered into the dark room. "And what kind of dream was that?"

    ---

    *shback*

    I remembered that night, how I had stood in the empty hallway, looking around for anyone who might be speaking to me. But there had been no one. I had convinced myself that it was all in my head.

    ¡¯Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking,¡¯ I had told myself. ¡¯I should go back to my room.¡¯

    But the voice had returned, louder this time. "That¡¯s the best thing you can do... remember, you have no value here. You¡¯re just a ve." The words had echoed in my head, followed by a mocking, maliciousugh.

    I had run back to my room that night, fear gripping my heart. But even now, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something deeper, something darker, was lurking beneath the surface.

    ---

    Sitting on my bed now, I muttered to myself, "Could all these bad things really be happening because of me? What does this all mean?"

    I buried my face in my hands, feeling overwhelmed. The lines between reality and my dreams were blurring, and I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer I could keep it all together.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76</h4>

    We were at the open field, working on our assigned portions as usual.

    The sight of me, Liza, Kaitlyn, and Mohandia talking andughing together seemed to reassure some of the other maids that Mohandia¡¯s days of terrorizing them were over.

    However, a few of her former followers, who still believed in her, thought she had gone weak and was acting foolish.

    Two of these girls stood by their untouched portions, making it clear that they weren¡¯t nning to work, especially since I was the one who assigned the tasks. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out that the rumors were true¡ªthey were nning to challenge my leadership and prove a point that morning.

    I approached them with a calm demeanor, keeping a polite smile on my face. "It seems like you both are tired of working on your portions?" I asked softly.

    They looked at me with scorn, their expressions daring me to push further. I could tell they wanted trouble, but I had already decided to deal with them in a new way.

    "Since you¡¯re not responding, I¡¯ll make sure to inform the Alphater tonight," I said, still smiling. "I¡¯ll let him know we have two maids who think they can challenge how things are run here, and that they have a better way to lead."

    One of the girls scoffed and spoke up. "As if you can talk. We know all about you, Kimberly. The Alpha rejected you. Stop bluffing and get out of here. Do we look as stupid as Mohandia, who let you get into her head?"

    Her words stung, but I couldn¡¯t let them see how much it affected me. I forced myself to remainposed, my smile unwavering.

    "True, you know my story. But here¡¯s the thing," I said, leaning in slightly, "while I may not be able to waltz into the Alpha¡¯s chamber on my own, I have been invited to join the leaders¡¯ meeting. That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have a direct audience with him tonight. And who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll mention how two maids here think they¡¯re too important to work."

    Their smug expressions faltered. As I turned to walk away, I heard the sounds of them hurriedly picking up their tools and getting back to work.

    I made my way back to where Mohandia, Liza, and Kaitlyn were working. As I approached, they all stood and looked at me, noticing the smile on my face.

    "I bet you just worked your magic with them, didn¡¯t you, Kimberly?" Mohandia asked, a smile of her own forming.

    "I don¡¯t know how you do it, but it¡¯s like you have this gift. People feel cornered whenever you speak to them," Liza added, admiration clear in her voice.

    "I¡¯m just d you¡¯re here," Kaitlyn said, her tone soft but sincere. "Things have been so much better since you arrived. Well, aside from the recent... you know, all the deaths."

    Herst words darkened the mood a bit, and I nodded solemnly.

    Liza nced at me, her brow furrowed. "Speaking of that, what¡¯s the n? Are the elders and ma¡¯am Elena doing anything to stop this madness?"

    I hesitated for a moment, choosing my words carefully. "I can¡¯t share much, but we¡¯re meeting with the Alpha tonight, and hopefully, we¡¯lle up with a solution."

    Kaitlyn looked worried. "I just hope we¡¯re not next. The deaths keep happening so frequently now..."

    "Don¡¯t worry," I said, giving her a reassuring smile. "Everything will be resolved soon."

    "How can we get our lives back?" Mohandia asked suddenly, her voice calm but serious. "We¡¯re stuck here forever. And how will you handle meeting the Alpha again after everything that¡¯s happened between the two of you?"

    Her question took me by surprise, but I quickly regained myposure. I couldn¡¯t afford to let my emotions show.

    "We¡¯ll get our lives back," I said, keeping my tone steady. "As long as we stick together and face these challenges as a family, we¡¯ll ovee them. As for the Alpha, what happened between us is in the past. I¡¯m here now, and I¡¯ve found a new family in all of you. That¡¯s what matters."

    We finished our work not long after, and everyone went back to their rooms to clean up before heading to the canteen for breakfast. After I was done, I joined my friends, and we ate quickly before returning to our rooms, following the strict orders from the elders and ma¡¯am Elena.

    ---

    Later in the evening, I heard a knock on my door. I knew it must be the chief maidservant.

    I hurried to open it, and sure enough, there she stood. "Kimberly, it¡¯s time for the meeting. Let¡¯s go before it gets too dark. We¡¯ll need the guard or Jefferson to escort us."

    I locked my door and followed her as we made our way to the meeting venue. It didn¡¯t take long before we arrived. To my surprise, the elders and ma¡¯am Elena were already seated, waiting for the Alpha.

    We sat down, and after a few minutes, the sound of footsteps echoed in the room. These weren¡¯t the steps of just one person.

    As we all turned to look, the Alpha walked in, followed by a figure dressed in a dark, hooded garment, holding a staff. We stood up to acknowledge the Alpha as he took his seat, and the mysterious figure sat beside him.

    "Greetings to all," the Alpha began, his voice firm yet enthusiastic. "Tonight, we will finally get some rity on how to defeat the silent beast terrorizing our pack. I¡¯ve brought with me Elihandiak, a powerful sorcerer from the Dark Moon pack."

    A murmur of surprise swept through the room. The presence of a sorcerer meant the situation was even more serious than we had thought.

    The Alpha gestured toward Elihandiak, who remained silent but nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Together," the Alpha continued, "we will find a way to put an end to this beast once and for all."

    Immediately after the Alpha mentioned the name of the sorcerer, Elihandiak, we all turned towards him.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77</h4>

    He slowly rose to his feet, still covered in his dark hooded cloak. A staff, taller than him, rested firmly in his hands as he began to move around the room in deliberate steps.

    His presence filled the space with an eerie tension, and we could only watch in silence, waiting to hear his first words.

    As he circled the room, he muttered strange, unintelligible words under his breath. The sound sent a shiver down my spine, and I could tell from the uneasy expressions around me that I wasn¡¯t alone in feeling unsettled.

    What was he doing? What was the purpose of this ritual-like movement? I found myself gripping the edge of my seat, nervous yet curious.

    After what felt like an eternity, Elihandiak stopped abruptly and turned to face us. With a deliberate movement, he pulled down his hood, revealing his face.

    His eyes were covered in dark, inky pigments, and their ckness seemed to draw in all the light from the room. The sight made my stomach turn, and goosebumps pricked my skin.

    The room fell into a dead silence as he walked toward us, his presencemanding attention. He finally spoke, his voice low but sharp.

    "Can anyone here catch the air? Can anyone hold the wind in their hands?" he asked, his words heavy with an ominous tone. His gaze settled on the Alpha, his dark eyes unblinking.

    Alpha Derrick, caught off guard, hesitated for a moment. "No, Sorcerer," he replied. "We cannot catch the air, though we feel it around us. It is impossible."

    Elihandiak smiled darkly, turning toward me. "You, youngdy," he said, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto mine. "Do you think differently? Can you catch the wind?"

    I felt a jolt of fear at being singled out. His gaze was like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced before¡ªpiercing and cold. I tried to remain calm, but my voice betrayed me, trembling slightly as I answered. "No, Sorcerer... I have nothing to add. What could a maid like me know about such things?"

    The sorcerer let out a low, mockingugh. "Yes... what could a maid know? But let me tell you all something important," he said, pausing to let the tension build. "We are not facing something as simple as catching the wind. We are facing a power that slips through your fingers, one that consumes and destroys from the shadows. If we do not act swiftly, everything that breathes here will perish."

    Hisughter echoed through the room, sending chills down my spine.

    One of the elders, his face lined with concern, spoke up. "Sorcerer, what have we done to bring this upon ourselves? What mistake have we made that has angered such a force?"

    Elihandiak walked slowly toward the elder, crouching down to meet him at eye level. "Tell me," he began, "what happens when you let an uninvited guest into your home, one who is stronger than you?"

    The room fell into silence once again. The elder blinked, unsure how to respond, and the sorcerer rose to his feet, continuing to circle us like a predator.

    Finally, I gathered the courage to speak. "The guest may be stronger," I said, my voice shaky but determined, "but the owner of the house knows it better. With the right strategy, even the strongest guest can be at the mercy of the house¡¯s master."

    Elihandiak turned toward me, his lips curling into a sly smile. "Interesting... And how would you make such a powerful guest fall into your trap?"

    I swallowed hard, knowing everyone¡¯s eyes were on me. "By leading them to a ce where I have the advantage, where their strength bes useless."

    The sorcerer chuckled softly. "Well said, young one," he replied. "But this spirit we face is not just a guest¡ªit¡¯s a beast, a stray dog that can only be lured by what it desires most. If we are to catch it, we must give it what it craves."

    The Alpha leaned forward, concern etched on his face. "And what does it crave, Sorcerer?"

    Elihandiak¡¯s dark eyes scanned the room. "What has this beast been feeding on? What have you found after each attack?"

    Ma¡¯am Elena spoke up, her voice heavy with sorrow. "The bodies of young maids, found dead in their own blood. The attacks happen at midnight, always targeting the girls in the pack yard."

    The sorcerer nodded slowly. "Then it is clear. The beast is feeding on the blood of young women, likely to restore its own strength. It must have been gravely weakened in a battle before it came here. But the question is... what summoned it?"

    No one had an answer, and the weight of the sorcerer¡¯s words hung heavy in the air. The eldest among the council spoke, his voice desperate. "We don¡¯t know, Sorcerer. We just want a solution. We beg you¡ªhelp us rid the pack of this evil!"

    Elihandiak straightened up, his expression unreadable. "There is a way. But it requires sacrifice."

    Everyone in the room tensed at the word "sacrifice."

    "What kind of sacrifice?" the Alpha asked, his voice low, filled with dread.

    The sorcerer¡¯s voice remained cold and detached. "One young woman must be chosen. She will be ced outside at night, alone, to lure the beast. I will cast a spell on her, and if it works, the beast will be trapped until morning when the sun rises. If the spell fails..." He paused for effect. "She will be found dead in her own blood, like the others."

    A wave of anger and disbelief swept through the room. Ma¡¯am Elena was the first to speak. "This is madness! How can you call that a solution?"

    Elihandiak shrugged,pletely unfazed. "I am not the one who makes the rules. This is how the universe works. Sacrifice, blood, and hope. If you want to defeat the beast, this is the price."

    The Alpha looked troubled, his face pale. "Is there no other way?"

    The sorcerer¡¯s smile faded, reced by a grave expression. "No. Without the sacrifice, the pack will be wiped out."

    The room fell into stunned silence. No one knew what to say. Finally, I stood up, my heart pounding in my chest.

    "I will do it," I said, my voice clear but steady. "I¡¯ll be the one."

    Everyone turned to look at me in shock, but I kept my gaze on the sorcerer, knowing that this might be the only way to save us all.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78</h4>

    The moment those words left my mouth, the entire room turned towards me in shock. Their reactions made it clear¡ªthey hadn¡¯t expected this.

    "What did you just say?" Alpha Derrick asked, his voice stern, his eyes narrowed.

    "I said, I¡¯ll be the one to carry out the sacrifice," I repeated, calmer than I felt inside. "I know none of the maids would agree, and I don¡¯t think telling anyone is a good idea. So I¡¯ll do it."

    "Are you trying to get yourself killed?" Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s voice cut through the room, sharp and full of disbelief. "Didn¡¯t you hear what the sorcerer said? The spell¡¯s never been used before. It might not even work!"

    "We can¡¯t let you do it, Kimberly," the eldest elder chimed in, his voice heavy with concern. "It¡¯s too dangerous. We need another way, or someone else must step forward."

    I clenched my fists, determined. "Why not me? Why should it be someone else? If it¡¯s a sacrifice, someone must volunteer. And I¡¯m volunteering now."

    "What you¡¯re proposing is madness!" the chief maidservant added, her eyebrows furrowing in disbelief. "We can¡¯t let you go through with this."

    The conversation turned heated as everyone started arguing about what I had said, their voices ovepping in a rising wave of dissent.

    "Silence!" Alpha Derrick¡¯s booming voice echoed through the room, silencing themotion. "Do you all forget your ce? I am the Alpha!"

    Everyone went still. You could feel the tension in the air, thick and oppressive. After a moment, the eldest elder spoke, his voice low and apologetic. "We¡¯re sorry, Alpha. We were carried away by the situation."

    The Alpha nodded, acknowledging the elder¡¯s apology before turning his gaze back to me. "Kimberly, tell me¡ªwhy do you feel the need to offer yourself for the pack? You¡¯re not even originally from here."

    His question caught me off guard. I hesitated, but then, with a deep breath, I stood and faced him. "I know telling the other maids would only cause more fear, maybe even chaos. So it¡¯s better if it stays between us. And besides, I¡¯m a servant. A ve serves her master, and if this helps the pack, I¡¯ll do it."

    Alpha Derrick leaned forward slightly, his eyes studying mine. "Kimberly, look at me. Who told you that sacrificing yourself would make me happy?"

    I blinked and looked down, unsure how to answer. "Because you care about the pack more than anything else. Saving it would take away your worry... and bring you happiness."

    The Alpha remained silent for a long while, his expression unreadable. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm but resolute. "Very well. If this is what you truly wish, then we will proceed with the sacrifice. Kimberly will be the one to lure the Silent Beast."

    Murmurs of disagreement rippled through the room, especially from Ma¡¯am Elena and the chief maidservant, but no one spoke up against the Alpha¡¯s decision. They knew better than to argue with him.

    "Good," the sorcerer said, rising from his seat. "In two days, we will proceed with the ritual."

    Alpha Derrick stood up as well, addressing the group. "We need to prepare. I¡¯ll speak with the sorcerer about the requirements. Dismissed."

    As the meeting ended, everyone filed out of the room. Ma¡¯am Elena and the chief maidservant walked with me, their expressions dark with anger.

    "Kimberly, how could you be so foolish?" Ma¡¯am Elena hissed, her voice low but full of fury. "You¡¯re throwing your life away!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, but something inside me told me it was the right thing to do," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady, though I could feel the weight of their anger pressing down on me.

    "That ¡¯something¡¯ in you must be a death wish!" the chief maidservant snapped. "Do you really think dying will make you a hero?"

    I stayed quiet. I had no answer for that. I wasn¡¯t trying to be a hero. I was just trying to follow my instincts, though they didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    Ma¡¯am Elena shook her head angrily, her steps quickening as she muttered under her breath. "My foolish brother... how could he agree to this madness?"

    Her words stung, but I kept my head down as we walked in silence toward the servants¡¯ quarters. Once Ma¡¯am Elena had stormed off to her chamber, the chief maidservant turned to me, her face softer but still concerned.

    "Kimberly, are you tired of living? Why are you so determined to end your life this way?" she asked, her eyes searching mine.

    "It¡¯s not that," I said quietly. "It just feels... right. Like this is the only way to help everyone. Not just the pack."

    The chief maidservant¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"

    "This thing hasn¡¯t touched anyone from the pack. All the victims have been maids... maids like me, who aren¡¯t originally from here. I think there¡¯s a dark sorcery aimed at us specifically. If no one does something, we¡¯ll all end up like the others."

    She stared at me, clearly shaken by my words. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but no words came out. Instead, she simply sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat.

    "Maybe you¡¯re right," she said softly. "But we can¡¯t do anything else for now. All I can do is pray that the spirits guide you through this and protect you during the ritual."

    I nodded, trying to smile, though the heaviness of the situation weighed on me. "Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. Everything will be fine. But please... keep this between us. I don¡¯t want anyone else to panic."

    The chief maidservant hesitated before finally nodding. "Alright. I¡¯ll keep quiet. But be careful, Kimberly."

    She pulled me into a tight hug, surprising me. It was the first time she had shown me such affection. I hugged her back, trying to takefort in the gesture, even as the impending danger loomed over us.

    Once I was alone in my room, Iy on my bed, my mind racing with everything that had happened. I tried to make sense of it all, to understand why I had made the choice I did.

    "I guess... I¡¯m meant to do this," I whispered to myself before exhaustion finally imed me, and I drifted into an uneasy sleep.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79</h4>

    I found myself standing on the edge of a massive battlefield, watching as werewolves fought savagely, their ws tearing through fur and flesh.

    The ground beneath me was soaked with blood, and I couldn¡¯t understand why they were fighting or what they hoped to gain.

    It wasn¡¯t just a fight between two packs¡ªit was a war involving every pack, each turning against the other in a frenzy of violence.

    As I stared at the chaos, more werewolves joined the battle, charging into the fray, snarling and tearing each other apart as if the bloodshed was a game to them.

    I felt sick to my stomach watching the ughter, but I couldn¡¯t move. Something inside me stirred, a presence I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    "Move towards them!" a voice inside memanded, loud and firm.

    My feet began to move, even though I knew walking into that massacre meant certain death. I wanted to resist, but the voice was too strong. I stepped forward, and with each step, the fighting became clearer, the screams more intense.

    Soon, there was nowhere to step but on the bodies of the fallen, the once-living carpet beneath me.

    I nced around, terrified that any moment, one of the beasts would turn on me. But no one noticed me. They were too focused on tearing each other apart. For a moment, I felt relief wash over me. At least I wouldn¡¯t die in their crossfire.

    Ahead of me stood a raised tform, almost like an altar, overlooking the entire battle. The sight of it filled me with dread and curiosity.

    "Go to the altar. You have work to do," the voice urged again, even stronger this time.

    Unable to resist, I began climbing the steps toward the altar. As soon as my foot touched the first step, my gown transformed into a dazzling white dress, covered in glittering stones that sparkled like stars.

    Lights shone down on me from all directions, as if I had suddenly be the center of the universe.

    I reached the top of the altar and looked down at the battle below, the bloodshed still raging.

    "Please, stop fighting," I whispered, but no one could hear me.

    "You can stop them," the voice said again, ringing in my ears. "Raise your hands andmand them. They will listen."

    With trembling hands, I lifted my arms. I felt something heavy settle on my head, like a crown. The power inside me surged. I didn¡¯t know where it hade from, but it was overwhelming.

    "Let peace reign. No more bloodshed, no more war!" I shouted, my voice echoing over the battlefield.

    Blinding light shot from my hands, flooding the space below. The light touched the werewolves, and one by one, they stopped fighting. The growls and screams ceased, reced by a deep silence. They shifted back to their human forms and knelt before me, their heads bowed in submission.

    "She is the one," I heard voices murmuring. Seven elderly men stepped forward from the crowd, their hair silver and their faces lined with age. They knelt before me, their voices filled with reverence.

    "Hail the savior of our kind, the one who shines brightest among us. Stay with us and let your peace be our guide," one of the elders said, his voice trembling with emotion.

    I opened my mouth to respond, but suddenly, I was pulled out of the dream. Loud knocks echoed in my ears.

    "Kimberly! Wake up, it¡¯s time for the morning chores!" Kaitlyn¡¯s voice broke through the remnants of the dream.

    I sat up in bed, dazed and groggy. My heart was still racing from the vivid images of war and peace, and it took a moment for me to realize I was no longer in that strange, violent world.

    "I¡¯ming!" I called out weakly, dragging myself out of bed.

    I stumbled to the door, and as I opened it, Kaitlyn and Liza burst into the room, both of them looking impatient.

    "Kimberly, are you seriously thinking of going back to sleep?" Liza scolded me, shaking her head.

    "I feel awful," I muttered, rubbing my temples.

    "Are you sick?" Kaitlyn asked, concern flickering in her eyes. She reached up to feel my forehead, checking for a fever.

    "I just feel really tired, that¡¯s all," I said, trying to push their hands away, but they were relentless.

    "Come on, we¡¯re taking you to the physician!" Liza said firmly, tugging at my arm.

    "No, no, I¡¯m fine. I promise!" I protested, pulling myself out of their grip. "Let me wash my face, and I¡¯ll meet you outside."

    "Fine," Kaitlyn sighed, rolling her eyes. "But don¡¯t take too long. You know how the chief maidservant hates it when we¡¯rete."

    I nodded and hurried to the washroom. As I sshed water on my face, the images from my dream shed before me¡ªthe battlefield, the altar, the werewolves bowing at my feet. What was that dream? Was it a vision? Why did it feel so real?

    "Kimberly, hurry up!" Kaitlyn called from the other side of the door, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    "I¡¯ming!" I shouted back, quickly drying my face.

    We rushed out to the open field, where the other maids were already gathering. As usual, I began assigning chores, making sure everyone had their tasks for the day. Kaitlyn, Liza, and I worked side by side, pulling weeds and trimming nts in our designated area.

    After a while, Mohandia joined us, her face pale with worry.

    "Kimberly, I had a terrible dreamst night," she whispered, her voice shaky.

    "What happened?" I asked, ncing at her.

    "I dreamt that someone from our group was going to die. It felt so real, like I could feel the sorrow in my bones. But you weren¡¯t there, Kimberly. You were... missing."

    Her words sent a shiver down my spine. I forced a smile and patted her shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Mohandia. We¡¯ll get through this. Whatever happens, we¡¯ll be okay."

    I said the words with confidence, but inside, I wasn¡¯t so sure. The dreams, the sacrifice... everything seemed to be pointing toward something terrible. But I couldn¡¯t let them know. Not yet.

    "We¡¯ll be free soon," I whispered to myself, hoping it was true.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80</h4>

    After reassuring my friends that everything would be fine, I couldn¡¯t shake the anxiety gnawing at me. My heart started racing, and I was suddenly out of breath. I knew I had to get away from them, or they¡¯d notice something was wrong.

    I forced a smile. "I¡¯ll be right back, I need to use the washroom," I said quickly, excusing myself. Without waiting for a response, I hurried off.

    Once inside the washroom, I let go. My chest tightened, and tears started streaming down my face. I didn¡¯t understand why I was crying, or why I was so scared. My breathing wasbored, and I could feel the sobs building in my chest.

    "Am I mourning myself?" I whispered, staring at my reflection in the bowl of water I was holding. "Is my spirit saying goodbye already?"

    The tears wouldn¡¯t stop, and the harder I tried to suppress them, the stronger they came. My shoulders shook with the force of it.

    "Stop!" a voice inside me shouted. "You can¡¯t give up now. Wipe your tears and fight!"

    The voice startled me, breaking through my despair. I shuddered, trying to regain control. I sshed some water on my face, but when I looked down, the water showed me a strange reflection. I saw myself, smiling in a white gown with a crown on my head. The next moment, my reflection changed¡ªmy face was twisted in agony, tears streaming down.

    Frightened, I threw the bowl to the floor, stepping back as if it were cursed. "What¡¯s happening to me?" I muttered, my heart racing. "What does this mean?"

    After a few moments, I felt the panic subside. The tears stopped, and my breathing returned to normal. I washed my face again, this time without looking into the water, and rushed out of the room.

    ¡¯I have to get out of here before my fears take overpletely,¡¯ I thought, hurrying back to the field where the others were waiting for me.

    As I approached, I forced a smile, hoping it would hide the storm inside me. Thest thing I needed was for them to get suspicious.

    "Kimberly! What took you so long? Did you eat too muchst night?" Liza teased,ughter bubbling up from the group.

    I chuckled along, though I didn¡¯t feel likeughing. It was easier to go along with the joke than exin myself.

    "I thought you were going to miss out on work for the rest of the day," Kaitlyn added, grinning.

    "I just needed a little break," I said, still smiling, trying to steer the conversation away from me.

    There was a pause, and then Kaitlyn spoke again, but this time with a more serious tone. "I¡¯ve been thinking," she said quietly. "Do you think we¡¯ll ever get out of here? I mean, do you think we¡¯ll ever get to live a normal life, like with a family, someone to love us?"

    Her words caught me off guard. Kaitlyn wasn¡¯t usually one to talk about her feelings, especially something as personal as wanting love or a family.

    None of us spoke for a moment. We all had the same thought buried deep down, but we rarely talked about it.

    Mohandia broke the silence first. "Kaitlyn, I think there¡¯s always hope. As long as we¡¯re alive, there¡¯s a chance. I know it seems impossible, but things can change."

    Liza sighed, looking less optimistic. "I don¡¯t know. Look around. The older servants¡ªnone of them have ever left this ce. None of them have families, either. I don¡¯t want to sound hopeless, but I think maybe... this is it for us."

    There was another pause, the weight of her words hanging in the air.

    I couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore. "I understand why you feel that way, Liza, but I believe that everything has an end. Even this." I looked around at the three of them, trying to infuse my voice with as much hope as I could. "We can¡¯t let what we see now control what we believe is possible. If we want something different, we have to keep fighting for it. I refuse to believe this is all we get."

    Mohandia nodded, and Kaitlyn looked a little more hopeful. Even Liza smiled faintly.

    "You¡¯re always so optimistic, Kimberly," Liza said. "What keeps you going?"

    "Dreams," I said simply. "As long as I¡¯m alive, I have a purpose. My dreams give me something to fight for, even when everything seems dark."

    Liza and Kaitlyn exchanged a look, and then smiled at me. "I guess you¡¯re right," Liza said. "Maybe I need to dream bigger."

    Just then, the bell rang, signaling the end of our work for the day. We gathered our tools and headed back to our rooms. I was walking alone when I felt something strange, like someone was watching me. I nced back but didn¡¯t see anyone.

    I shook off the feeling and continued walking, but then I saw Mohandia approaching from the direction of the washroom. Her expression was calm, but there was something in her eyes that made me uneasy.

    "Mohandia, what are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready for breakfast?" I asked, trying to sound casual.

    She smiled but didn¡¯t answer right away. "Can we talk?" she asked softly. "In your room?"

    Her tone was gentle but serious. I hesitated but nodded, leading her to my room. Once we were inside, she sat on the bed and looked at me, her expression full of concern.

    "Kimberly," she began, "something¡¯s wrong. I can see it in your eyes. What¡¯s troubling you?"

    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I hadn¡¯t expected her to be so direct. I opened my mouth to deny it, but the look in her eyes stopped me.

    "I don¡¯t know what you mean," I said weakly, avoiding her gaze.

    "Your eyes don¡¯t lie," she said quietly. "You¡¯re hiding something. I¡¯ve been there¡ªI used to put on a brave face, but at night, I¡¯d cry myself to sleep. I know that look. You can¡¯t fool me."

    Her words were so sincere, so full of understanding, that my walls started to crumble.

    "I... I¡¯m fine," I said, but my voice wavered.

    "You¡¯re not fine," she said, reaching out and cing a hand on mine. "You saved me from my own despair. Now, let me help you."

    I felt a lump in my throat, but I forced myself to smile. "Thank you, Mohandia. I promise, in two days, I¡¯ll tell you everything. I just need a little more time."

    ¡¯If I survive tomorrow¡¯s sacrifice,¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯Then you¡¯ll know everything.¡¯

    She smiled, squeezing my hand. "I¡¯ll hold you to that."

    We hugged, and as she left, I felt a new determination settle over me. I had to survive¡ªfor all of us.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81</h4>

    As Mohandia stood up from the bed, she turned to look at me before leaving the room.

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head or what you¡¯re really facing, but always remember you have to fight and win. Many of us are counting on you, and we believe in you. Please, be strong for us!" she said, offering a gentle smile before walking out.

    Her words touched me deeply. I never realized how much I mattered to those around me. I could only hope that things would go as nned, that I would survive what was toe.

    With a heavy heart, I dragged myself to the washroom, still nervous about myst experience in there.

    *Will I hear that voice again? Will it torture me once more?* I wondered, moving sluggishly, fear gripping me.

    But, to my surprise, I cleaned up and returned to my room without any strange urrences. I knew the events were tied to the unseen beast disturbing everyone¡¯s peace. I was certain something big was happening.

    Too exhausted to even think about breakfast, I considered staying in my room. But if I didn¡¯t show up at the canteen, my friends woulde looking for me, full of questions. I couldn¡¯t afford that.

    I hurriedly dressed and headed to the canteen. As I entered, I saw Liza, Kaitlyn, and Mohandia at our usual table, a seat saved for me. Their warm smiles greeted me, and I felt loved.

    But the dread of tomorrow¡¯s sacrifice weighed heavy inside me. I couldn¡¯t let them know.

    We were served breakfast, and just before we began eating, I stopped them.

    "I want to say something. Every moment I¡¯ve spent with you all has been the best of my life. You¡¯re my family, and I¡¯ll always cherish you."

    Tears threatened to spill, but I quicklyposed myself.

    The table went silent, my friends staring at me. Finally, Liza spoke.

    "Kimberly, what¡¯s going on? Is there something you¡¯re not telling us?" she asked, eyebrows raised, concern written on her face.

    I almost told them everything but stopped myself. I couldn¡¯t cause a scene, not here.

    "No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I just feel blessed to have you all as my family. You mean the world to me," I said, forcing a smile.

    Mohandia smiled back. "We feel the same way, Kimberly. I¡¯m lucky to have you all."

    "We¡¯re a family. We¡¯ve got each other, and that¡¯s all that matters. Let¡¯s always stick together," Liza added, holding my hand.

    "Okay, family. I¡¯m starving. Can we eat before this food gets cold?" Kaitlyn joked, breaking the tension. We all burst intoughter.

    For a moment, I felt at peace. But I knew it wouldn¡¯tst.

    As we finished eating, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned to see the chief maidservant standing behind me.

    "Kimberly,e with me," she said quickly, her face tense.

    I rose without hesitation, a sense of dread following me as I trailed her outside. We stopped under the big tree in the open field, and she moved closer to whisper.

    "Kimberly, do you still want to go through with the sacrifice?" she asked, her voice shaky.

    I nodded.

    "Did you tell your friends?" she asked, staring deep into my eyes.

    "No, ma¡¯am. I wouldn¡¯t do something so foolish. The whole ce would be in chaos if I did," I replied.

    She was quiet for a moment before leaning in again.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena asked me to tell you she¡¯s made a way for you to escape. She¡¯ll give you money to run far away, where no one can find you. All you have to do is tell her you don¡¯t want to go through with the sacrifice."

    The offer was tempting. I had always longed for freedom. But something about it didn¡¯t feel right.

    "No, ma¡¯am. I can¡¯t take it," I said firmly.

    The maidservant frowned. "Are you determined to get yourself killed? Don¡¯t you want freedom? Or do you enjoy the life you have here?"

    "This isn¡¯t freedom. I¡¯d be running and hiding for the rest of my life, living like a fugitive. That¡¯s not what I want," I said, standing by my decision.

    Her eyes shed with anger before she turned away. "Very well. Follow me. You¡¯ll stay in the house prepared for you until tomorrow."

    I followed her in silence, knowing this might be thest time I¡¯d see my friends. We approached a building I¡¯d seen from afar but never entered. Inside, she led me to a room filled with elderly women¡ªmaids who had served the pack for years and could keep secrets.

    After locking me inside, I was left alone with my thoughts. Strangely, I felt no fear. My mind was made up. I was ready to face whatever awaited me.

    *Why do Alpha Derrick and Mona want me gone so badly? What threat do I pose to them?* I thought, sadness washing over me.

    **shback:**

    "What did you say?" Alpha Derrick scowled.

    "I said I¡¯ll do the sacrifice. I know most of the maids won¡¯t, and I don¡¯t think asking anyone else is fair. So I¡¯ll do it," I repeated calmly.

    "Are you mad? Didn¡¯t you hear what the sorcerer said? The spell has never been used! It might not work!" Ma¡¯am Elena shouted, her face pale.

    "We can¡¯t let you do it, Kimberly. It¡¯s too dangerous," one of the elders insisted.

    "Why not? Someone has to volunteer, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing," I said firmly.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to prove, but this is a death sentence!" the chief maidservant added.

    **End of shback**

    *Should I have epted Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s offer? Am I making the right decision?* I pondered, unsure.

    I walked to the door and knocked.

    "I need to speak to Ma¡¯am Elena. Right now," I said, my mind set but no one answered me from the outside.

    I sat there on the cold floor, heart racing and mind spinning with every possible scenario. The silence was deafening. No footsteps, no voices¡ªjust the sound of my own anxious breathing.

    The thought of my own demise crept into my mind like a shadow.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82</h4>

    ¡¯Is this where it ends?¡¯ I wondered, my heart sinking deeper into fear. ¡¯Am I being held here to be killed? Or is Ma¡¯am Elena trying to help me?¡¯

    Confusion tightened its grip on me. If she was trying to help, why was I locked away like a prisoner? And why hadn¡¯t shee to see me herself?

    I wiped away the tears that had started to fall, feeling utterly helpless. "Maybe this is my fate," I whispered to myself. "Maybe I¡¯m just meant to end up here... forgotten."

    Tears kept streaming down my face as I thought about everything I had promised my friends. ¡¯I vowed to keep them safe, to fight for them. But why am I always the one trapped, in danger? And are they even worth dying for?¡¯

    I closed my eyes, trying to calm my racing thoughts. But instead of peace, a memory flooded my mind.

    ***shback***

    "Mohandia, do you think we¡¯re enemies?" I had asked, my voice calm but probing.

    She turned to face me, her eyes burning with fury. "If we¡¯re not enemies, then what are we? You are not a friend to me, so that makes us enemies," she spat, her voice sharp and angry.

    I shook my head gently. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re not enemies. None of us are. We¡¯re all here because of circumstances beyond our control, forced into a life we never wanted. We may be ves, but we¡¯re suffering under the same sky, Mohandia."

    She said nothing, her gaze dropping to the floor. The anger in her eyes began to falter as I continued.

    "I¡¯m not your enemy. No one here is. We all came to this ce because the world outside turned its back on us. If anything, we should stand together. We need each other to survive... and to find happiness, even in a ce like this."

    She was quiet for a long time, avoiding my eyes. I knew my words had struck a chord, but I also knew it would take time for her toe around.

    Before I left, I turned to her onest time. "Mohandia, you¡¯re a good person, whether you believe it or not. We need your leadership here. Don¡¯t waste it."

    Days passed after that conversation, and I wasn¡¯t sure if my words had made any difference. But then one evening, she came to my room.

    "I just want to see Kimberly," Mohandia said from the other side of the door, her voice soft, almost pleading. "Please, let me in."

    Liza and Kaitlyn exchanged surprised nces. They had never seen her speak so gently.

    "Let her in," I said, nodding towards the door. They hesitated, but eventually opened it, allowing her inside.

    Mohandia stepped into the room, her eyes scanning the space as if unsure of herself. I gestured for her to sit next to me. "You wanted to see me, Mohandia. Come, sit."

    She walked slowly to the bed and sat down. Kaitlyn and Liza remained by the door, watching her like hawks.

    After a long pause, Mohandia finally spoke. "I... I wanted to thank you," she said quietly. "Your words... they made me think. They helped me. And I wanted to check on you. I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well."

    Her voice was sincere, and for the first time, I saw a hint of shame in her eyes.

    Kaitlyn and Liza stared in shock, unable to believe what they were hearing.

    I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. "Thank you, Mohandia. I¡¯m d to see you. I¡¯m feeling better now. And just so you know, we are a family here. We¡¯ll fight for each other, no matter what."

    Mohandia smiled slightly, but the tension in the room was still thick. Suddenly, Kaitlyn stepped forward, unable to hold her silence any longer.

    "Mohandia," Kaitlyn said, her voice stern, "if you have any ns to hurt Kimberly, or any of us, we¡¯ll know. We don¡¯t want trouble. We just want peace."

    Mohandia stood up, meeting Kaitlyn¡¯s gaze with a calm expression. "I know I¡¯ve wronged all of you in the past," she said, her voice steady but filled with regret. "I lost my way because of the anger and pain I carried with me. But I¡¯m sorry for everything. I truly am."

    Liza, still in disbelief, asked, "Are you serious? You¡¯re not ying some kind of game, are you?"

    Mohandia shook her head. "I¡¯m serious. I just want to make things right. Thank you for giving me a second chance."

    I smiled and stood, walking towards Mohandia. "We¡¯re all in this together," I said, pulling her into a hug. "And we¡¯ll look out for each other."

    Liza and Kaitlyn followed my lead, joining in the hug. For the first time, I saw joy on Mohandia¡¯s face.

    "Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you for not turning your backs on me."

    We spent the rest of the evening talking, sharing stories andughter. When Mohandia finally left to return to her room, she looked back and smiled at us. "Take care of yourself, Kimberly," she said before disappearing into the hallway.

    As soon as she left, I knew Liza and Kaitlyn would have questions.

    "Kimberly," Liza began, her tone curious, "how did you get her to change like that? What did you say?"

    I smiled, thinking back to the moment. "Nothing special, really. I just told her the truth about herself."

    "Do you know her from before?" Kaitlyn asked, confused.

    "No," I said, shaking my head. "But it was clear to me that she was struggling with something. She wasn¡¯t angry at us. She was angry at the world. I just helped her see that."

    Kaitlyn frowned, still unsure. "What if she¡¯s just pretending? What if she hurts youter?"

    "I¡¯ve thought about that," I admitted. "But we have to give her the benefit of the doubt. We¡¯ll be careful, but we also need to believe she¡¯s sincere."

    Kaitlyn nodded slowly. "I guess you¡¯re right. I¡¯m d I have you two here. You¡¯re the best."

    We all hugged, smiling andughing.

    As I sat back down, my mind drifted to the present moment. ¡¯I would dly die for my friends if it meant keeping them safe... but is Alpha Derrick behind this?¡¯

    Tears filled my eyes once again. ¡¯I need answers.¡¯

    "Someone needs to tell me what¡¯s going on!" I yelled, frustration boiling over.

    Suddenly, the door creaked open, and Ma¡¯am Elena stood there, her eyes fixed on me.

    "Why do you think Alpha Derrick and his wife wants you dead?" she asked, her voice calm but serious.

    I was stunned, not realizing she had been watching me all along.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83</h4>

    With a stern look, she asked me the question. I was shocked to see her standing before me and even more stunned by her question after everything I had just been saying.

    I tried to stand, but my legs trembled uncontrobly, and my body felt alien, like I had lost control.

    "What is happening to me? Why do I feel this way?" I thought to myself, my gaze fixed on Ma¡¯am Elena.

    I attempted to speak, but my mouth wouldn¡¯t open. Pain surged through me, and an unbearable noise echoed in my head like a thousand drums pounding at once.

    "Is this how it ends for me? Did they lock me in this room just to kill me in silence?" I wondered, tears streaming down my face. The pain and noise felt like they would crush me. Suddenly, Ma¡¯am Elena let out a sharp, mischievousugh.

    Startled, I looked up. Right in front of me, her form dissolved into arge, swirling dark smoke. I was terrified to my very core.

    "I am not your Ma¡¯am Elena," the smoke hissed in a deep, husky voice. "I am the Silent Beast, and I havee to pay you a gentle visit... to make you feel what is far worse than death¡¯s touch!"

    My heart pounded wildly, and fear gripped every inch of me. It felt as though parts of my soul were dying. Unable to speak, I could only think, my thoughts racing.

    "Why does the Silent Beast keep warning me instead of killing me outright?"

    "This is yourst warning," the beast growled, its voice heavy with menace. "If you dare attend the sacrifice tomorrow, I will kill you and let the pack suffer!"

    I realized the beast could hear my thoughts. <i>Then I¡¯ll use my mind to speak to it,</i> I decided.

    "Will you take any other sacrifices apart from my blood?" I asked silently.

    "Nothing can satisfy me," the beast snarled. "Your blood is special, and I don¡¯t want to stop. I want to kill endlessly!"

    Itsughter echoed through the room, chilling me. My curiosity deepened.

    "But why is it only my blood?" I thought.

    "Because," it replied, "you are special. Your blood is priceless!"

    Before I could ask anything else, the sound of footsteps outside the room distracted me. The smoke vanished instantly, and the suffocating pain eased. My body began to feel normal again.

    The door creaked open, and Ma¡¯am Elena entered with the chief maidservant. Both stood silently, their eyes on me.

    "Is this really them, or is the beast still ying tricks on me?" I wondered.

    "I heard you wanted to see me," Ma¡¯am Elena said, raising her eyebrows. "I¡¯m here now. What do you want to talk about?"

    I hesitated, waiting to hear from the maidservant before responding.

    "Kimberly, what is your problem? Speak already!" the chief maidservant snapped, her tone filled with irritation.

    That was confirmation enough. I took a deep breath and finally spoke. "Why am I being locked in here, Ma¡¯am?"

    The two exchanged nces before Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s gaze returned to me. "We want you to rethink everything," she said sharply. "We don¡¯t want you to waste your life."

    "Do you think there¡¯s another way out of this situation?" I asked, looking away from them.

    "There must be," Ma¡¯am Elena said with apassionate tone. "But the safest way now is for you to listen to me and run. The elders and the Alpha will figure something out!"

    "There¡¯s no other way!" I shouted, my voice cracking with frustration.

    Both women stared at me in shock.

    "How do you know that, Kimberly?" the maidservant demanded. "And why are you so stubborn?"

    "Have either of you encountered the Silent Beast?" I asked, locking my gaze with theirs.

    Their surprised expressions said it all.

    "Who survives an encounter with the Silent Beast and lives to talk about it?" the maidservant scoffed.

    "I have," I said, my voice trembling. "Before you walked in, it was here. It even appeared in Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s form. It can shapeshift, and that makes it far too dangerous for us to ignore. Only my blood can satisfy its thirst!"

    Tears streamed down my face as I spoke. My words seemed to shock them both into silence.

    "Are you certain about this?" Ma¡¯am Elena asked gently, stepping closer to me.

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am," I replied, my voice heavy with despair. "It ns to wipe out the entire pack, including you, the Alpha, and Mona. It said no one can stop it... except me."

    "You spoke to the beast?" the maidservant asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Yes. It said my blood is special and that only my sacrifice can stop it," I exined, my hands trembling. "It wants to destroy us all, but I won¡¯t let it."

    "Why?" Ma¡¯am Elena asked softly. "Why are you so willing to die?"

    "Because of you," I said, my voice breaking. "You¡¯ve been kind to me. This pack has be my family. I can¡¯t stand by and watch innocent people die when I know I can save them."

    The room fell silent. Tears welled up in both women¡¯s eyes.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me," I added, forcing a small smile. "Just take care of everyone. Please leave me alone now."

    They embraced me tightly before leaving, their tears mirroring my own. Once alone, I copsed to the floor, my sobs uncontroble.

    I must have cried myself to sleep because I woke to find myself standing in a vast, glowing hall.

    "Step forward," a voicemanded, resonating through the space.

    Drawn by the voice, I moved toward an altar ahead of me. As I ced my foot on the first step, my tattered gown transformed into a radiant white dress, adorned with shimmering stones.

    Light engulfed me as I reached the altar. Below, werewolves fought fiercely, their snarls echoing through the air.

    "You can stop them," the voice said. "Raise your hands and speak your will."

    Hesitating for only a moment, I lifted my hands and felt a crown settle on my head.

    "Let there be peace! No more wars, no more bloodshed!" Imanded.

    A brilliant light shot from my hands, descending into the fray. The werewolves froze, then transformed back into their human forms, bowing before me in submission.

    A knock on the door jolted me awake.

    "The same dream again," I whispered, wiping my face. "What does it mean?"

    Dragging myself to the door, I opened it slowly, my heart heavy with the burden of whaty ahead...

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84</h4>

    The moment I opened the door, a shockwave surged through my veins, jolting me from my half-asleep state. Standing before me were faces I had hoped never to encounter again.

    Alpha Derrick and Mona, his wife, were at the door, their presence as suffocating as the silence that apanied them.

    "Good morning, Kimberly," Alpha Derrick greeted with an arrogant smirk. Without waiting for an invitation, he strode into the room, his imposing frame filling the small space.

    Mona followed, her lips curled in a mocking smile. Her gaze swept over me with disdain, a look that screamed, <i>You¡¯re nothing.</i>

    I stood frozen, my thoughts spiraling. <i>Why are they here? To mock me? To taunt me before my death?</i>

    Breaking the silence, Alpha Derrick settled into a chair opposite the bed, motioning Mona to sit beside him. I remained standing, unwilling to join their act of forced familiarity.

    "I can see you¡¯re surprised," he began, his voice dripping with condescension. "You must be wondering why my precious wife and I decided to visit you before... well, before the sacrifice."

    I clenched my fists, swallowing the storm of emotions rising within me.

    "Let me guess," he continued, leaning back with a smirk. "You think we¡¯re here to mock you, don¡¯t you?"

    I stared at him, refusing to utter a word. His smugness only fueled the fire in my chest.

    Alpha Derrick chuckled, his eyes narrowing. "Silence suits you. But I¡¯m here for answers, Kimberly. Why would someone like you, who hates me and my wife with every fiber of her being, willingly offer herself for the pack¡¯s sake?"

    I held his gaze, my silence unwavering.

    "Oh, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re too noble," Mona sneered, her voice cutting through the air like a de. "You¡¯re not doing this because you care. You¡¯re just a pawn, and pawns get sacrificed."

    Her words stung, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction.

    "You think you¡¯re special," Mona continued, her tone dripping with malice. "But let me tell you something. You¡¯ve always been nothing. And after today, that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯ll be¡ªa forgotten nothing."

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "Do you think I¡¯m doing this for you?" I finally said, my voice firm. "No. I¡¯m doing this for the people who showed me kindness. People who deserve to live. Unlike you two."

    Mona¡¯sughter echoed in the room. "Kindness? How touching. But don¡¯t fool yourself, Kimberly. You¡¯re nothing more than a tool."

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s eyes darkened, his voiceced with impatience. "Enough games. Why are you really doing this? What¡¯s in it for you?"

    I smirked, tilting my head slightly. "The Silent Beast came to me," I said slowly, savoring their reactions. "It told me I¡¯m the only one who can stop it. And if I refuse, it will kill everyone... except me."

    Their faces paled, and for the first time, I saw fear flicker in their eyes.

    "You¡¯re lying!" Mona snapped, her voice shrill.

    "Am I?" I shot back, my confidence unwavering. "The Beast wants to destroy this pack, and it doesn¡¯t care about you or your arrogance."

    Alpha Derrick stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor. "You will fulfill the sacrifice," he barked.

    I shook my head, a bitter smile ying on my lips. "If I¡¯m forced, it¡¯s no longer a sacrifice. And it won¡¯t work."

    His fists clenched, hisposure cracking. "Then you¡¯ll die before anyone else does," he growled.

    I stepped closer, meeting his gaze head-on. "You don¡¯t deserve to lead this pack. And you," I turned to Mona, my voice dripping with venom, "you don¡¯t deserve to stand beside him. Your greed and hatred will consume you both."

    Mona¡¯s eyes zed with fury. "You¡¯re nothing but a jealous, pitiful girl who never deserved what she got!"

    "Jealous?" Iughed bitterly. "I had nothing, Mona. Everything I¡¯ve ever had, I earned. Unlike you, who thrives on deceit and maniption."

    She stood, her hands trembling with rage. "You took what was meant for me! You¡¯ve always been a thorn in my side. And now, I¡¯ll finally be rid of you."

    I turned to Alpha Derrick, tears threatening to spill. "You love her because she¡¯s as cruel as you. But mark my words, your time wille."

    They bothughed, their mockery piercing my heart. As they walked to the door, Mona paused, her voice dripping with mock gratitude. "Thank you for choosing to die. It brings me peace."

    The door shut behind them, leaving me alone with my thoughts. My resolve hardened. <i>If this is my fate, so be it.</i>

    A knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. Jefferson entered, his face somber. "Kimberly, it¡¯s time."

    I nodded, following him silently. As we walked to the open field, the weight of the moment pressed down on me.

    The field was packed with people¡ªelders, pack members, even the sorcerer Elihandiak from the Dark Moon Pack. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me.

    I spotted my friends in the crowd, their faces etched with worry. My heart ached, but I didn¡¯t let it show.

    Jefferson whispered, "The Alpha summoned everyone. I don¡¯t know why."

    I stepped forward, standing beneath therge tree as instructed. My eyes scanned the crowd, searching for Ma¡¯am Elena. She was nowhere to be seen.

    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps drew my attention. Ma¡¯am Elena and the chief maidservant stormed into the clearing, their faces alight with anger.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Ma¡¯am Elena demanded from Alpha Derrick, her voice ringing out. "This is not what we discussed!"

    The courtyard fell silent, all eyes shifting toward Alpha Derrick. The weight of his next words hung in the air like a storm cloud.

    From the look on everyone¡¯s faces, it was clear...they wanted answers. What would the Alpha do?

    Alpha Derrick broke the silence. "Exactly what I felt is right," he announced, his voice firm butced with something unsettling.

    "What we discussed might have been different, but now, I¡¯ll do what¡¯s right. That¡¯s what we¡¯re all about to do."

    A small, almost sly smile tugged at his lips as he walked away from Ma¡¯am Elena and toward me. Each step heightened my anxiety. I couldn¡¯t read him, but I knew he had something nned.

    When he reached me, he leaned in close, his voice barely above a whisper. "Let¡¯s see how nice you are to everyone here." His mischievous smile widened before he turned to address the crowd.

    "We¡¯ve all suffered the attacks of a spirit that seeks to destroy us," Alpha Derrick began, his voice booming. "It demands a sacrifice¡ªblood from one among us. Only that can save us. And someone here," he gestured toward me, "has already offered herself to protect us all."

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Fear spread like wildfire, their murmurs growing louder with each passing second. Some cast wary nces at me, realizing I was the one he spoke of.

    "We will perform this sacrifice today," Alpha Derrick continued, his tone eerily calm. "Everything will be done in the open. If anyone feels they should take Kimberly¡¯s ce, step forward now."

    The crowd recoiled, murmurs escting into frantic whispers. No one moved. Not a single maid dared to step forward.

    I fought back tears, my heart heavy with despair. *Was this his n all along? To make me look like a martyr so no one could me him?* I clenched my fists, resolving to ept my fate. *After all, I did agree to this. I¡¯ll die for them, even if they never loved me the way I loved them.*

    Suddenly, I noticed movement. Mohandia, Liza, and Kaitlyn stepped out of the crowd. My heart sank.

    "No! Go back!" I shouted, my voice trembling with urgency.

    The three women froze, startled to see one another stepping forward. Then, as if it were a race, they ran toward the Alpha, each determined to reach him first.

    "I¡¯ll take her ce!" they cried in unison, their voices ovepping.

    "No! None of you can stop this!" I pleaded, my voice breaking. "Please, go back!"

    Mohandia turned to me, her eyes filled with tears. "We can¡¯t let you do this, Kimberly. What will happen to us without you? Let me do it. I¡¯ve done enough in this life. If this is my fate, I¡¯ll embrace it."

    "No!" I shouted. "You don¡¯t understand¡ª"

    "Enough!" Alpha Derrick¡¯s voice cut through our argument. "Sorcerer Elihandiak,e forward. Let the spirits decide!"

    The sorcerer stepped forward, his dark robes billowing as he approached. His staff thudded against the ground with every step, and a piece of ck cloth hung from his hand. His expression was grim as he addressed us.

    "Since there are multiple volunteers, the spirits will choose who shall make the sacrifice," Elihandiak dered.

    He held up the ck cloth. "Whoever touches this and is chosen by the spirits will disappear, never to return."

    A wave of dread swept over me. *I have to stop them. I can¡¯t let any of them touch that cloth. Something feels wrong about this.*

    I raised my hand, my voice steady. "Can the spirit choose more than one person?"

    "No," Elihandiak replied, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. "Only one with pure blood can fulfill the sacrifice. Let us begin."

    He began chanting, his words ancient and guttural. The air around him grew heavy, charged with an otherworldly energy. My heart raced as he stretched the cloth out before us.

    Before anyone else could act, I lunged forward and grabbed the cloth with both hands.

    The moment my fingers closed around it, an intense heat coursed through my body. My vision blurred, and the world around me spun violently. My lips felt glued shut as tears streamed uncontrobly down my face.

    Images shed in my mind¡ªbodies piled high, blood pooling beneath them. Unfamiliar voices whispered iprehensible words.

    *Am I dead?* The thought gripped me as a blinding light engulfed me.

    "No, you are not dead," a deep, husky voice said. "You have entered the Land of the Unweed."

    The light faded, revealing a barren wastnd. I looked around, but there was no one in sight. "Who are you? Where are you?" I demanded, my voice echoing.

    "I am your guide," the voice replied, seeminglying from everywhere and nowhere. "You will face trials here. Only by oveing them will you find peace."

    "What about the spirit? The sacrifice? Did it work?" I asked desperately.

    "Yes," the voice confirmed. "The beast is gone, thanks to your sacrifice. But this is now your journey."

    Before I could respond, I was swept away, the ground vanishing beneath me.

    ---

    I found myself standing on a hill overlooking a battlefield. Below me, werewolves shed in a brutal, bloody war. They tore into one another with feral rage, their howls echoing in the air.

    "What is this?" I whispered, horrified.

    "This is a glimpse of the future," the husky voice said.

    I noticed another group of werewolves charging into the fray, their eyes wild with bloodlust. The carnage was unbearable, the ground littered with lifeless bodies.

    "Why are they fighting?" I asked, my voice trembling.

    "For supremacy," the voice exined. "A war among the packs to determine who is strongest."

    I took a hesitant step forward, my boots squelching in the blood-soaked earth. "Supremacy? Over what?"

    "Over everything. The war will begin when the present questions the authority of the past. Only one who has seen both past and future can stop it."

    I turned sharply. "Who could possibly exist in both the past and future?"

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85</h4>

    "The one born of the unknown prophecy. The one who will end the tyranny of a single ruler. A time wille when voices are heard, and peace will return to allnds," the voice dered, calm yetmanding.

    I turned around, my heart pounding as the husky voice echoed through the void. A strange unease mixed with curiosity coursed through me.

    I searched for the source of the voice but found only darkness.

    I frowned, more confused than ever. "I don¡¯t understand any of this. Can you say it more clearly?" My tone was pleading, my face a canvas of desperation.

    "You ask too many questions," the voice snapped. "There are things meant to be revealed only when the time is right."

    Before I could protest, a sudden gust of wind enveloped me. My feet left the ground, and my surroundings blurred into streaks of light. I was swept away, powerless, until the voice spoke again.

    "This is where your questions find their answers," it whispered.

    Suddenly, I was standing in the midst of arge crowd. Their voices rang in unison, chanting words I couldn¡¯t understand. My eyes darted around, and I recognized faces from the Nightwalker pack¡ªthe same people who had enved me.

    The announcer¡¯s voice boomed over the murmurs, demanding attention. "Tonight¡¯s run will be different. We suspect intruders in our woods. Everyone, stay alert and bring back anything suspicious. Protect the pack!"

    The energy in the air shifted. Growls and howls erupted as the pack began to shift into their wolf forms. I stood frozen, watching their eyes glow with primal fury.

    Jefferson, their leader, stepped forward. His transformation was swift and brutal, and a faint trail of blood dripped from his mouth.

    "Jefferson, what happened?" Ma¡¯am Elena¡¯s voice cut through the tense silence,ced with concern and authority.

    He hesitated, his voice trembling. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s something bigger than we¡¯ve ever seen."

    The crowd fell silent, fear etched on every face. Even the most fearless among them seemed shaken.

    "What did you encounter?" Elena pressed, her sharp eyes narrowing.

    Jefferson took a deep breath, steadying himself. "During the hunt, we saw smoke rising in the distance. We followed it, but by the time we arrived, there was no one there. Just the remnants of a fire that had been extinguished hastily."

    As he spoke, I felt a strange chill. His fear was palpable, and it spread like wildfire through the crowd.

    "Do you know what they encountered that night?" the husky voice asked, pulling me back into the void.

    "No," I replied, unsure. "But I think it was the Silent Beast."

    The voice chuckled darkly. "The Silent Beast, as you call it, punishes those who disrupt the bnce of nature. The Nightwalkers¡¯ pride blinded them, and now they face the consequences."

    "What did they do to deserve such punishment?" I asked, curiosity outweighing my fear.

    "What do you call it when a Queen, innocent of any crime, is imprisoned?"

    "It¡¯s an abomination," I replied firmly.

    The voice paused before answering. "Exactly. The Silent Beast was sent to punish the pack for their abominable actions."

    The wind swirled around me again, and I found myself in a grand hall¡ªthe same one where I first served the Alpha. My gaze wandered, and a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu crept over me.

    As I turned to leave the hall, a familiar figure appeared behind me.

    "I know you despise me," Mona¡¯s voice dripped with malice, "but you need to understand something. In life, you do whatever it takes to win. I¡¯ve won, Kimberly. ept it and don¡¯t waste your time plotting."

    I stared at her, unflinching. "If you¡¯ve truly won, why are you so concerned about me? Are you afraid your victory won¡¯tst?"

    Her eyes narrowed, and a smug smile spread across her lips. "This is a warning. Don¡¯t get any ideas. I have eyes everywhere."

    "Good luck with your watchdogs, Mona," I retorted confidently, brushing past her.

    Back in the hall, I knew the stakes had risen. Mona wasn¡¯t just a rival; she was a threat. My survival depended on being unpredictable and cautious.

    "Do you know what almost happened that day?" the husky voice interrupted my thoughts.

    "Nothing, apart from Mona trying to intimidate me," I replied.

    "Elena saved your life that day."

    My heart skipped a beat. "What? How?"

    "Watch," the voice said.

    I saw Mona in a dimly lit corner, slipping a knife into her purse. Her eyes burned with hatred as she muttered under her breath, "Kimberly must die tonight."

    Meanwhile, Ma¡¯am Elena leaned close to a maid, whispering urgently. "Follow the Alpha¡¯s wife. Stay close. If she approaches Kimberly, intervene immediately. Nothing must happen to her."

    Momentster, as Mona and I exchanged heated words, she pulled the knife from her purse. Her intent was clear. My back was turned, oblivious to the danger.

    As Mona raised the knife, footsteps echoed behind her. A maid walked by, bowing respectfully to her. Startled, Mona quickly hid the knife and feigned innocence.

    Furious, she watched the maid pass, her n thwarted.

    "Now you see how Elena saved your life," the voice said softly.

    I was speechless, overwhelmed by the realization.

    "Yes, I have seen it, but it doesn¡¯t matter now. I can¡¯t return to thend of the living. I¡¯m only grateful that I saved my friends. But what about Mona and the Alpha? Will they ever face justice for their wrongdoings?" My voice was dull, and my question hung heavily in the air.

    "Judgment is not for everyone to give," the husky voice replied. "It is a power of the universe, carried out by those chosen to wield it. What you can do is choose the path you want your story to follow. Good or bad, every choice has its reward."

    I frowned, unsatisfied with the answer. The thought of Mona and the Alpha going unpunished churned in my stomach. "They deserve judgment for all the harm they¡¯ve caused," I muttered under my breath.

    "Kimberly, what do you think is happening now that you¡¯re gone?" the voice asked, pulling my thoughts away.

    I hesitated, thinking about the aftermath of my sacrifice. "I believe those who truly loved me are mourning my death. And the ones who hated me? They¡¯re probably celebrating their victory." My voice cracked slightly, sadness seeping through my words.

    "Hmm," the voice murmured. "There are things the living are not meant to know. Such knowledge would create chaos, and peace would never reign. You will now embark on a journey¡ªa journey to revisit key moments in your life. When it ends, you will have an important decision to make."

    Questions swirled in my mind, but as I opened my mouth to ask, the voice interrupted.

    "Do not ask anything now. You may find your answers on this journey," itmanded firmly.

    I reluctantly obeyed, calming my racing thoughts. My body began to feel strange. My eyes itched, and my skin burned as steam rose from it.

    Whatever was happening, it was unlike anything I¡¯d experienced before. Pain surged through me, leaving me helpless against its force.

    "Now, Kimberly, tell me what happened to you that day," the voice demanded, its tone serious.

    I blinked, recalling the strange incident. "I was in my room when smoke started seeping in. It had no smell, and I couldn¡¯t tell where it wasing from. Curious, I went to the window to check. But before I could see anything, I felt dizzy and copsed. That¡¯s all I remember."

    "Strange," the voice mused. "A smoke without a smell, appearing from nowhere?"

    I nodded, my thoughts clouded by confusion. Before I could say more, I noticed Liza and Kaitlyn entering the room with food for Mohandia. I asked Mohandia to sit up properly to eat, then stepped outside.

    The night air was cold and eerie. As I walked toward the open field, the world around me grew darker. I remembered the warnings not to wander alone after sunset but pushed the thought aside.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be here, Kimberly," a monstrous voice boomed from the shadows.

    I froze, goosebumps rising on my skin. My heart pounded as I searched for the source, but the darkness revealed nothing.

    "You don¡¯t belong. You¡¯re a ve here, nothing more!" the voice jeered, itsughter chilling.

    Fear gripped me. I turned and ran, not stopping until I was back in the safety of my room.

    "Do you think the voice you heard that night was the silent beast?" the husky voice asked.

    "Yes," I answered with certainty. "That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always believed."

    "Wrong," it corrected. "It was not the silent beast but your own darkness¡ªthe side of you that feeds on fear and anger. Everyone has a light and a dark side. Which side dominates depends on your choices."

    I was stunned. "But why did it sound so real, like someone was speaking to me?"

    "Many hear their dark side as a voice in their head, but your connection is unique. The reason will be clear as we journey further," the voice replied.

    ---

    *shback*

    "Kimberly, why do you think Alpha Derrick rejected you?" the voice asked.

    Sadness welled up in me at the memory. "He said I was too good, too kind. He wanted someone more like him¡ªsomeone dark, like Mona."

    "That¡¯s partially true," it said. "But there was more. Why haven¡¯t you hated him for rejecting you?"

    I hesitated. "Maybe because I hate Mona more. She betrayed me. The Alpha and I never had a connection to begin with."

    "Interesting," the voice said. "You will soon discover the full truth."

    ---

    *Present Day*

    The room buzzed with tension as I stood before the elders. Ma¡¯am Elena called me forward, smiling warmly, but I felt exposed under everyone¡¯s stares.

    "Kimberly has shown remarkable qualities in her short time here," Elena announced. "Qualities we¡¯ve tried to instill in all of you. Her courage and selflessness are an example for everyone to follow."

    The eldest elder stepped forward, his gaze stern. "Support her fully. Any defiance against her will be met with penalties, as per Alpha Derrick¡¯sw."

    I stiffened at the mention of the Alpha¡¯sw. Confusion swirled in my mind. Why was I, a ve, suddenly protected by the Alpha¡¯s decree?

    "Why has Elena always been so kind to you?" the husky voice asked, pulling me from my thoughts.

    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "She treats me well, but I can¡¯t figure out why."

    "There¡¯s a connection between you two, one she herself cannot exin. Answers wille soon," the voice assured me.

    Before I could respond, the world around me shifted. I found myself in an unfamiliar ce, the air thick with unease.

    I shivered, the hairs on my arms standing on end. The husky voice spoke again, its tone tinged with finality.

    "Kimberly, your journey is nearing its end. Prepare yourself for the truth, for it will change everything you know."

    The room faded into darkness, and I braced myself for what was toe...

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86</h4>

    The searing pain coursed through my body as if I was being burned from the inside out. Darkness surrounded me...thick, suffocating, and imprable.

    It was unlike anything I had ever experienced. My voice trembled with fear as I screamed into the void.

    "Why am I burning? What is this ce?" I cried out, desperationcing my voice.

    "You are in the Condemned Zone," the husky voice replied, its tone calm yet chilling. "This is where hate, pain, regret, and revenge reside. You need to experience it."

    The agony was unbearable, and anger began to rise within me. "Why would you bring me here?" I demanded, clenching my fists despite the intense difort.

    "To understand the light, one must first know darkness. This is what the inside of someone consumed by bitterness and anger looks like. You must feel it to appreciate its contrast," the voice exined.

    I wanted to argue, to fight back, but my energy waned as the pain intensified. Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, the darkness receded, and I found myself bathed in a kaleidoscope of light. A serene melody filled the air, soothing my spirit.

    "Where am I now?" I asked, my voice trembling, but this time with awe instead of fear.

    "You are in the Zone of Peace," the voice said softly. "This is the state of those who have made peace with themselves and the world. Their inner and outer lives reflect harmony, despite any pain or challenges they may face."

    I closed my eyes, absorbing the calm energy around me. The vibrant colors and melodic tones made me feel whole, as if all the broken pieces of me were being mended.

    "I could stay here forever," I murmured, a faint smile crossing my face.

    The voice interrupted my thoughts. "It is beautiful, isn¡¯t it? But your journey is not yet over. We must move on."

    Before I could protest, the serene surroundings faded, reced by a familiar yet unsettling scene: my conversation with Alpha Derrick and Mona.

    shback: Confronting Derrick and Mona

    "What if I refuse to make the sacrifice and let you all die?" I said coldly, my voice dripping with defiance. "Your lives are now in my hands, and I decide whether you live or not."

    Derrick¡¯s fiery gaze locked onto mine. "If you refuse, I¡¯ll drag you there myself and force you toply!" he barked, his voice filled with fury.

    A bitterugh escaped my lips. "If I¡¯m forced, it¡¯s no longer a sacrifice. It won¡¯t work, and you know it." I smirked, watching his desperation grow.

    Mona stepped forward, her face twisted with malice. "Then you¡¯ll die before any of us do!" she spat, her voiceced with venom.

    I shook my head, disgusted by theirck of empathy. "The only reason I¡¯ll go through with this is for the good people I¡¯ve met here¡ªthe ones who deserve to live, not because of either of you. Mona, tell me, why do you hate me so much?"

    Her eyes red with anger. "Because you get everything without trying!" she shouted. "You¡¯re the perfect little angel, and it¡¯s sickening! I was consumed by jealousy until it became a fire strong enough to burn you to the ground!"

    Her words hit me like a punch to the chest. The person I had trusted most was admitting that she wanted to destroy me. I turned to Derrick, searching his face for any hint of humanity.

    "And you," I said, my voice shaking. "Why did you reject me?"

    Derrick smirked, stepping closer. "Because you¡¯re too good for me, Kimberly. I hate goodness. I thrive in chaos. Mona is as twisted as I am, and that¡¯s why I chose her over you."

    The memories ended abruptly, and I found myself back in the present, breathing heavily.

    "Now, do you understand the zones they live in and why they act the way they do?" the voice asked gently.

    I nodded slowly, the weight of the truth settling over me. "I understand now. But why would anyone choose darkness when peace is so beautiful?"

    "The universe grants everyone the freedom to choose," the voice replied. "But with every choicees a reward¡ªor a consequence."

    I wanted to ask more, but the voice interrupted. "Look down there," it said, guiding my gaze to another vision.

    Vision: Alpha Theo¡¯s Determination

    Alpha Theo stood in a dimly lit room, his expression a mixture of longing and frustration. "Since that night, I haven¡¯t been able to stop thinking about her," he admitted to his friend. "I heard she was given to Alpha Derrick of the Night Walker pack as a ve. That¡¯s the Moonstone pack¡¯s tradition after a rejection. It¡¯s infuriating!"

    His friend, a tall man with a calm demeanor, shook his head. "Theo, why fixate on her? You¡¯re the Alpha of the Lock¡¯s Heart pack. Women would line up to be your Luna. Why risk war for a ve girl?"

    "Never in your life call her a ve again!" Alpha Theo¡¯s voice thundered through the air, each word charged with a fury that made his friend flinch. "One day, she will be the Luna of our pack, and I¡¯ll make it happen¡ªno matter what it takes!"

    The sheer intensity of his words was matched by the anger in his eyes, burning like a fire that wouldn¡¯t be extinguished. His friend, now visibly shaken, lowered his gaze in submission, avoiding Theo¡¯s wrath.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I didn¡¯t mean to anger you," his friend said, his voice trembling slightly. "I only thought... pursuing her might lead to war with the Night Walker pack."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, and for a moment, silence hung between them like a storm about to break. "You thought wrong," he said, his tone sharper than before. "She¡¯s worth any war, any risk. I¡¯ll fight whoever stands in my way."

    His friend nodded quickly, his face pale. "As you wish, Alpha."

    The scene vanished before I could process it fully. I wanted to stay longer, to see more, but I was abruptly pulled away.

    "I know you have questions," the husky voice said, cutting through my thoughts. "I¡¯ll allow you to ask three. Choose them wisely, for there will be no more after that."

    Only three? I felt a pang of frustration but knew better than to argue. My current reality left me no choice but toply.

    I took a deep breath and asked my first question. "Why am I being shown all of this, especially since I¡¯m no longer among the living?" My voice wavered, reflecting my confusion.

    "Even after life, there are lessons to learn and duties to fulfill," the voice exined, calm and patient. "This journey is your chance to understand all that you missed while alive."

    I frowned, my heart sinking. "But it wasn¡¯t my fault I didn¡¯t know these things. How could I have seen what was hidden from me?"

    The voice didn¡¯t respond to myment. Instead, it waited for my next question.

    Taking a moment to gather my thoughts, I asked, "Thest ce you showed me¡ªAlpha Theo doesn¡¯t know what happened to me. Why does he care so much about someone like me? And why do others hate me for no reason?"

    The voice replied without hesitation. "You possess something they do not. Something even you have failed to recognize in yourself."

    The statement left me stunned. "What is it?" I blurted out, unable to contain my curiosity.

    "That is not for me to reveal," the voice said curtly.

    A wave of frustration washed over me. How could others see something in me that I was blind to? And why was I not allowed to know?

    The voice spoke again, interrupting my thoughts. "Your next question will be yourst. Make it count, Kimberly. Be wise."

    I hesitated, feeling the weight of the decision. My mind raced, trying to pinpoint the most important thing to ask. Finally, I settled on a question that epassed all my doubts and fears.

    "After this, where will I go? Is there any hope for me¡ªany chance that something good cane from my existence again?" My voice trembled as I spoke, the weight of my emotions pressing down on me.

    The voice responded with an almost solemn tone. "For a soul that has departed its body, what you¡¯ve seen and heard here is no longer relevant to the living world. But it is the rule of the universe to reveal these truths to you. All will be clear in time."

    The weight of those words crushed me. Pain and regret swirled in my heart as I reflected on everything I had seen and learned toote. My mind filled with thoughts I couldn¡¯t voice aloud. *If only I could turn back time, I would cherish those who loved me, repair the mistakes I made, and live differently.*

    "If you could make one wish now, what would it be?" the husky voice asked suddenly, its tone softer than before.

    I froze, taken aback by the question. "A wish?" I repeated, unsure if it was even worth answering.

    "Yes, Kimberly. Speak your wish."

    I thought about it for a moment, then spoke hesitantly. "My only wish... is to return to thend of the living."

    There was a long pause before the voice responded, a trace of curiosity evident in its tone. "Is that not too much to ask for? If granted, what would you do with such an opportunity?"

    I closed my eyes, letting the memories of all I had seen flood my mind. Determination rose within me.

    "I would make thend of the living a better ce for everyone," I said firmly.

    "And how would you aplish that?" the voice pressed.

    "You said I possess something special," I replied. "If given the chance, I will find it and use it to bring change. I¡¯ll make things right."

    The voice seemed to ponder my words before speaking again. "If you are returned, would you trade all the memories of what you¡¯ve seen here for the purpose of creating a better world?"

    The question caught me off guard. I hesitated, weighing the value of my memories against the possibility of a meaningful life. Finally, I nodded, resolve hardening in my heart.

    "Yes," I said, my voice steady. "Purpose is greater than memory. A good purpose can bring light where memories might only cause pain."

    There was silence. No response from the voice. Panic set in as I called out.

    "Where are you? Talk to me! Please, say something!" I shouted, fear gripping me.

    But there was only silence...

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87</h4>

    "I don¡¯t know what is wrong with me," Mona said, pacing the room. Her usually confident demeanor was reced with visible anxiety.

    "Ever since Kimberly has been lying there lifeless, I should feel victorious... but instead, I feel so uneasy. Why do I feel like this?"

    Her words wereden with frustration, and her restless movements mirrored the storm within her.

    Alpha Derrick, seated in a nearby chair, looked just as troubled. "I feel it too, Mona," he admitted with a deep sigh. "It¡¯s not just the guilt. Something about her death feels... iplete. After the sacrifice, her body should have disappeared. But it¡¯s still here. Why?"

    Mona stopped pacing and stared at him. "Do you think this is a bad omen?"

    Derrick shook his head, though his uncertainty was clear. "I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m hoping Heliandriak will have answers when we meet at the pack house."

    Mona nodded, her unease still evident. "We should prepare quickly. It wouldn¡¯t do to bete."

    As Mona headed toward the bathroom, Derrick stayed behind, lost in thought.

    <i>Why does it feel like a part of me is gone? Is it possible Kimberly is more than what we thought?</i>

    He clenched his fists, trying to shake off the growing sense of dread.

    Once they were ready, the pair left their home, their steps heavy with the weight of the unanswered questions that loomed over them.

    <strong>**At the Night Walker Pack House**</strong>

    The grand meeting room was filled with tension as the elders gathered alongside Elena, the old physician, and Heliandriak, the sorcerer.

    The Alpha¡¯s absence was the only thing dying the meeting.

    When Derrick and Mona finally entered, all but the sorcerer rose to greet them. Heliandriak, being from another pack, observed his own customs and merely nodded in acknowledgment.

    Derrick took his seat, his piercing gaze sweeping across the room. Once he sat, the others followed suit, except for the eldest of the elders, who stood to open the meeting.

    "Greetings, Alpha, Luna, and all present," the elder began, his voice steady despite the underlying tension.

    "We have gathered to address the unresolved matters surrounding the sacrifice. As we all know, the body of Kimberly remains, though it should have vanished if the silent beast epted the offering. We are fortunate to have the sorcerer here to provide insight."

    Another elder quickly chimed in, his tone filled with unease. "If the body still remains, how do we know the sacrifice was truly epted? What if she died for nothing?"

    The room erupted into murmurs of fear and spection. The elders spoke over one another, their panic evident.

    "Enough!" Derrick¡¯s voice roared above the chaos. His fury silenced the room, and all eyes turned toward him. "We are here to solve this, not descend into madness. Let¡¯s proceed respectfully. Sorcerer Heliandriak, tell us what you know."

    Heliandriak rose, his staff tapping softly against the floor as he walked to the center of the room. His expression was calm but grave.

    "The sacrifice was epted," he said, his voice cutting through the silence. "The silent beast will no longer trouble your pack. However, what troubles me is that her body remains. This is... unusual."

    "Unusual?" Mona¡¯s tone was sharp, almost usatory. "What does that even mean?"

    "It means I have no exnation," Heliandriak replied, meeting her re. "This is not something I have encountered before."

    "What do we do with the body?" Derrick asked, his voice steady but filled with curiosity.

    Mona, ever pragmatic, interjected. "We burn it. If the sacrifice was epted, there¡¯s no reason to keep a dead body lying around."

    "No!" Elena¡¯s voice rang out, startling everyone. Her frail hands trembled as she pointed toward Mona. "Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Her body has not decayed. It¡¯s been three days, and she still looks... alive. You don¡¯t burn something like that."

    The room fell silent. Derrick¡¯s brows furrowed as he turned to Elena. "What do you mean she hasn¡¯t decayed?"

    "I mean exactly that," Elena said firmly. "Her body hasn¡¯t changed. It doesn¡¯t smell. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s only sleeping."

    Heliandriak¡¯s eyes narrowed. "This cannot be," he muttered. "I must see her body for myself."

    "Very well," Derrick said, rising from his seat. "Let¡¯s go."

    The group made their way to where Kimberly¡¯s body was kept. The moment they entered, the truth of Elena¡¯s words struck them all. Kimberly¡¯s bodyy peacefully, her skin still vibrant, her expression serene.

    "It¡¯s impossible," Heliandriak whispered as he approached the body. He knelt beside her, his hands trembling as they hovered over her form. Slowly, he began to examine her, muttering incantations under his breath.

    After a moment, he suddenly recoiled, his face pale with shock.

    "No... this cannot be happening," he stammered, his voice filled with dread.

    "What is it?" Derrick demanded, his patience wearing thin.

    Heliandriak¡¯s eyes darted around the room, as if searching for an exnation. "Her soul has left her body, but she is not dead."

    The room erupted into chaos once more.

    "What do you mean she¡¯s not dead?" Elena asked, her voice trembling.

    "It means she exists between realms," Heliandriak exined, his toneced with fear. "Her body is alive, but her soul is trapped elsewhere. This is a rare phenomenon¡ªone I have only read about. I never thought it could happen."

    The sorcerer¡¯s words left the room in stunned silence. Each person¡¯s face showed a mix of disbelief, confusion, and fear.

    "No, that¡¯s not possible!" Mona eximed, her eyes wide with denial. "How can a soul leave the body and still be alive?"

    The sorcerer sighed heavily, gripping his staff tighter. "It¡¯s rare, but not impossible," he began, his voice calm but serious. "A soul can defy death if the moment of passing wasn¡¯t truly destined. Perhaps the forces meant to im her were not strong enough, or her will to survive was greater."

    Mona¡¯s lips twisted into a scowl. "You¡¯re saying this is normal? This... abomination?"

    Elena red at her. "Stop calling her an abomination! You¡¯re too quick to condemn a soul you don¡¯t understand."

    Mona scoffed, crossing her arms. "I understand enough! Keeping that body here is a danger to all of us. We should burn it before her soul brings disaster."

    Elena stepped closer, her voice rising. "Burn her? Have you forgotten your ce? Can you create life? If not, then don¡¯t speak so lightly of destroying it!"

    Their argument escted, voices ovepping until Alpha Derrick mmed his fist on a nearby table. "Enough!" His roar echoed in the room. "Both of you will hold your tongues, or I¡¯ll silence them for you."

    Mona and Elena exchanged heated res but fell silent, their tension palpable. Derrick turned his attention to the sorcerer. "What do we do about her body?"

    The sorcerer hesitated, his eyes narrowing as if searching for answers in the air. "We wait," he said finally. "If the soul returns, we will learn what it encountered. If it does not..." He trailed off, his meaning clear but unspoken.

    "And if the soul returns but is... tainted?" Elena asked cautiously.

    The sorcerer¡¯s expression darkened. "If her soul has touched the dark forces of the universe, it will crave blood, not food. She will be a vessel of destruction, driven by forces beyond our control."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the crackling of a nearby torch.

    Mona broke it with a venomous sneer. "So we wait and gamble with all our lives? Brilliant."

    The eldest elder raised a hand. "Patience, Luna. The sorcerer speaks wisdom. Acting in haste may lead to regret."

    Mona rolled her eyes but said nothing, though her lips pressed into a thin line.

    Alpha Derrick took a deep breath, trying to ease the tension. "How will we know her soul hasn¡¯t been corrupted?"

    The sorcerer nodded. "If she awakens, she will show hunger. Real hunger for food and water, not blood. That will be our first sign of hope."

    "And if she¡¯s... corrupted?" Derrick pressed.

    "Then I will destroy her myself," the sorcerer vowed, his voice heavy with resolve. "She will not take a single breath as a threat to this pack."

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the distant chambers of Alpha Theo, the air was thick with tension. He was rifling through documents in his briefcase when a hesitant knock interrupted him.

    He paused, his sharp senses tuning in to the irregr heartbeat on the other side of the door.

    "Who is it?" he demanded, his voice a low growl.

    "It¡¯s Jamie, Alpha," came the trembling response. "I have news... urgent news."

    Theo opened the door, his piercing gaze locking on Jamie. "Speak."

    Jamie swallowed hard. "The woman you asked me to investigate... Kimberly. She¡¯s dead. She sacrificed herself to save her pack."

    Theo¡¯s eyes burned with anger, a growl rumbling in his chest. "Are you sure?"

    "Positive, Alpha," Jamie stammered. "The information is solid."

    Theo waved him away with a flick of his hand, his mind already churning. As Jamie left, Theo¡¯s fists clenched.

    *Kimberly sacrificed herself?* He couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that there was more to the story.

    "I will go to the Night Walker Pack myself," he decided, his jaw tightening with determination.

    ***

    Back at the Night Walker Pack, the meeting wasing to an uneasy close. Alpha Derrick addressed the room, his tone weary but firm.

    "We¡¯ll adjourn for now. If there are any changes, we¡¯ll reconvene."

    Everyone stood, relief visible on their faces as they prepared to leave the tense atmosphere. Suddenly, a faint sound froze them in their tracks¡ªa soft sneeze.

    "It wasn¡¯t any of us," Elena said, her voice trembling as all eyes turned toward Kimberly¡¯s body.

    A second sneeze followed, this one louder. Kimberly stirred, her chest rising and falling as she opened her eyes, blinking slowly...

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88</h4>

    Everyone stood back, afraid to approach Kimberly. Yet, Elena, summoning all her courage, took slow steps toward her.

    The tension was so thick it felt like the walls themselves held their breath.

    Kimberly stirred. Her eyelids fluttered open, but the harsh sunlight streaming through the window made her wince. She raised her hand to shield her eyes.

    "Kimberly, how are you feeling?" Elena asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    Kimberly turned her head weakly toward the sound. Her eyes blinked, adjusting to the light as she tried to focus on Elena¡¯s face.

    "I... I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s happening?" Kimberly¡¯s voice was faint, her confusion evident.

    The others exchanged wary nces. The sorcerer tightened his grip on his staff, the air around him vibrating faintly as he prepared a spell.

    "Do you remember anything?" Elena pressed gently, kneeling beside Kimberly.

    Kimberly paused, her brows knitting together as she struggled to recall. "I remember... the ritual... then darkness. Did the sacrifice work? Is everyone safe?"

    The group fell silent. The sorcerer stepped forward, his voice low but firm. "Are you hungry?"

    "Yes," Kimberly murmured, clutching her stomach weakly. "I feel... so empty."

    Relief washed over Elena, and a small smile crept onto her face. "She¡¯s fine," Elena dered, her voice trembling with joy. She turned to the maids nearby. "Bring water and some light food, quickly!"

    Mona crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. "Why should we believe her? What if she¡¯s pretending? She could be a danger to all of us!"

    "Mona, enough!" Alpha Derrick snapped, silencing her. "We¡¯ll observe before jumping to conclusions."

    Momentster, a maid returned with a tray of water, fruit, and soft bread. Elena helped Kimberly sit up, supporting her frail frame. Kimberly took small bites, her hunger evident but her strength still faltering.

    The sorcerer leaned closer, observing her carefully. "If she were tainted by the dark core, she wouldn¡¯t desire food. She¡¯d crave blood, and her thirst would be insatiable. For now, she seems safe."

    Mona scoffed, muttering under her breath, "For now."

    Elena shot her a re before turning back to Kimberly. "We¡¯re so d you¡¯re back. You saved us, Kimberly. You gave everything for the pack."

    Kimberly¡¯s brow furrowed as she looked around the room. "Saved? What exactly happened? Why are you all looking at me like this?"

    Alpha Derrick stepped forward with a measured smile. "You¡¯ll get your answers once you¡¯ve regained your strength. Rest now. You¡¯ve earned it."

    Kimberly nodded hesitantly. "Thank you, Alpha."

    As the room emptied, Mona lingered, her eyes cold and calcting.

    ---

    Mohandia, Liza, and Kaitlyn sat beneath the towering oak where the ritual had taken ce. Their faces bore the weight of grief, their eyes red and swollen.

    "Does this mean we¡¯ll never see Kimberly again?" Liza asked, her voice breaking. "Where¡¯s the peace we were promised?"

    Mohandia wiped away a stray tear. "This tree... it holds too many memories. Kimberly didn¡¯t deserve this. She was so kind, so full of life. It¡¯s not fair."

    Kaitlyn nodded, her jaw clenched. "Everything feels wrong without her. The pack feels... empty."

    Their sorrow was interrupted by Jefferson¡¯s approach. His expression was neutral, but his tone carried urgency. "You¡¯re needed in the canteen. Ma¡¯am Elena has called a meeting."

    The three exchanged confused nces.

    "What could she possibly want now?" Kaitlyn asked, her worry evident.

    Mohandia sighed, her resolve shaky but firm. "Kimberly wouldn¡¯t want us to rebel. Let¡¯s go."

    They rose reluctantly, heading toward the canteen, their steps heavy with anticipation.

    <strong>**Back in the Room**</strong>

    After everyone left, Elena sat with Kimberly, gently brushing stray strands of hair from her face.

    "Do you feel strong enough to talk?" Elena asked softly.

    Kimberly nodded. "A little. But I¡¯m still so confused. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been gone for a long time?"

    Elena hesitated, choosing her words carefully. "You were... very brave. You agreed to sacrifice yourself to save us all. But something miraculous happened. You came back."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. "Sacrifice? I don¡¯t understand. Did I... die?"

    "Not exactly," Elena replied quickly. "But it was close. The universe must have chosen to protect you, Kimberly. You¡¯re special."

    Kimberly looked down at her hands, trying to make sense of it all. "Special? I¡¯m just... me."

    The door creaked open, and the chief maidservant entered, her face alight with joy. "Kimberly!" she eximed, rushing forward to embrace her.

    Kimberly stiffened at first but soon rxed, a small smile gracing her lips. "It¡¯s good to see you too."

    The maidservant turned to Elena, her excitement spilling over. "Everyone¡¯s talking about her return! They¡¯re so happy, ma¡¯am!"

    Elena nodded, her heart swelling with pride. "Let¡¯s keep it that way. Kimberly needs rest, not endless questions."

    The maidservant agreed, leaving the room to spread the good news.

    ---

    The canteen buzzed with murmurs as Liza, Mohandia, and Kaitlyn entered. They noticed other maids had already gathered, each face marked with curiosity and unease. The atmosphere was tense, thick with unanswered questions.

    "What could this be about?" Kaitlyn whispered to Mohandia.

    "I don¡¯t know," Mohandia replied. "But it feels different this time."

    Their conversation halted as Elena and the chief maidservant walked into the room. All eyes turned to them, desperate for answers.

    Elena¡¯s face was calm as she addressed them. "Greetings to you all. Thank you foring on such short notice. We have important news to share with you."

    The crowd exchanged nces, some growing impatient.

    "First," Elena began, "we want to acknowledge Kimberly¡¯s extraordinary sacrifice. Her bravery has saved us from the ws of the Silent Beast. For that, we owe her our deepest gratitude."

    At the mention of Kimberly, tears welled up in many eyes, especially Liza, Mohandia, and Kaitlyn.

    Elena paused, observing the emotions in the room. "Now, the reason we¡¯ve gathered you here today is to inform you that our days of fear are over. The threat is gone. From this moment forward, life will return to normal. It¡¯s time to celebrate."

    The announcement confused many. Though freedom was a relief, it seemed hollow without Kimberly.

    "Mohandia, Liza, Kaitlyn¡ªstep forward," Elenamanded, her tone suddenly authoritative.

    The trio froze, their eyes widening in surprise. Slowly, they wiped their tears and stepped to the front.

    Elena locked eyes with them. "If you were given one wish right now, what would it be?"

    The three friends exchanged nces, unsure where this was leading. Almost in unison, they replied, "To bring Kimberly back to life."

    A flicker of surprise crossed Elena¡¯s face, but she quickly masked it. She stepped closer, her gaze piercing. "Not freedom? Not the chance to live your lives on your own terms?"

    Mohandia shook her head. "Freedom is meaningless without Kimberly. She was our joy, our family. Without her, we¡¯re still in captivity."

    Elena¡¯s lips tightened, her own emotions threatening to surface. "If Kimberly were to appear now," she asked quietly, "would you embrace her, or would fear drive you away?"

    "Fear?" Kaitlyn echoed. "I would hold her tighter than ever, dead or alive."

    "Kimberly taught us loyalty and love," Liza added, her voice cracking. "Nothing can rece what she means to us."

    Elena took a deep breath. "Then I have good news: Kimberly isn¡¯t dead. She¡¯s alive."

    Gasps filled the room. Before anyone could react, Kimberly stepped out from a side door. She stood there, smiling softly, tears streaming down her face.

    "It¡¯s me," Kimberly said, her voice shaky but full of warmth. "I survived."

    Her friends froze in disbelief. Then, as if breaking a spell, they rushed to her. Mohandia threw her arms around Kimberly, sobbing. Kaitlyn held her hand tightly, while Liza circled her, checking every detail.

    "Is it really you?" Liza whispered, her voice trembling.

    Kimberlyughed through her tears. "It¡¯s me. I promise. But there¡¯s so much to exin."

    The other maids erupted in cheers, rushing forward to hug her. Kimberly was surrounded by warmth and joy.

    Elena pped her hands to regain attention. "Everyone, gather around! There¡¯s more to share."

    The room quieted, though the happiness lingered in the air.

    Elena¡¯s tone turned serious. "I know some of you felt neglected, like your lives didn¡¯t matter. But I want to say this: you are not just maids to us. You are family. Kimberly¡¯s survival is proof that we will fight for each other, no matter what."

    Her words drew apuse, and some maids wiped away fresh tears.

    The chief maidservant stepped forward. "With Elena¡¯s permission, I¡¯m pleased to announce that our routines will resume tomorrow. But tonight, we celebrate. There¡¯s food and drink for everyone!"

    Cheers erupted again, and the celebration began. The maids surrounded Kimberly,ughing and crying with relief and joy. Her three friends stayed close, refusing to let her out of their sight.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Alpha Derrick¡¯s quarters, rage filled the room.

    "How is this possible?" Mona snapped, pacing furiously. "Dead for three days, and then alive again? It defies everything we know!"

    Derrick sat on a couch, his expression dark. "Something isn¡¯t right. Her body didn¡¯t decay, and now they say her spirit simply left her? It doesn¡¯t add up."

    "Do you think the sorcerer had a hand in this?" Mona asked, her voice low and suspicious.

    Derrick shook his head. "No. He seemed as surprised as the rest of us. But Kimberly... there¡¯s something about her. Something powerful."

    Mona stopped pacing, her eyes narrowing. "So what do we do now? She¡¯s more dangerous than ever."

    Derrick smirked, his gaze cold. "We wait. We¡¯ll watch her closely, and when the timees, we¡¯ll strike. This time, she won¡¯t survive."

    Mona nodded, her lips curling into a wicked smile. "We¡¯ll make sure of it."

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89</h4>

    The sorcerer entered his house, his face clouded with anxiety. It was clear he was wrestling with a multitude of thoughts, allpeting for attention.

    Without pause, he strode to his private sanctuary, the ce where he often meditated and sought rity away from prying eyes.

    Setting his staff carefully beside the small altar he¡¯d built for his meditative practices, he began pacing the room.

    "Who is she, and why does she bear such a radiant star on her forehead? Could she be <i>the one</i>?" he muttered to himself, his bewildered expression deepening.

    He stopped pacing for a moment, running a hand through his hair.

    "The prophecy my grandfather spoke of... Could it truly being to pass? But I cannot leap to conclusions just yet. I must observe her closely, understand her true nature." His voice was firm, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of unease.

    With a determined sigh, he reached for his staff again. "I¡¯ll find a way back to the Night Walkers pack and ce a mark on her. That will keep me informed of any unusual changes in her body or spirit."

    The sorcerer¡¯s gaze fell on the intricate circle etched into the floor, and he stepped into it to begin his meditation.

    <strong>**At the Night Walkers Pack**</strong>

    Kimberly woke up early, sunlight filtering into her room. Her three friends, Liza, Kaitlyn, and Mohandia, were still sound asleep around her. A smile spread across her face as she looked at them.

    "I¡¯m so lucky to have them," she thought, warmth filling her heart. "They refused to leave my side, even for a moment."

    After a while, Liza stirred. She yawned and blinked groggily before her gazended on Kimberly, who was still smiling.

    "Good morning, Kimberly," Liza said softly, rubbing her eyes.

    "Good morning, Liza. Did you sleep well?" Kimberly asked, her voice cheerful.

    Kaitlyn groaned as she stretched. "Oh, so you two are having a conversation without us? That¡¯s not fair!" she teased, her grin spreading.

    Mohandia sat up, looking groggy but alert enough to chime in. "Good morning, Kimberly!"

    Kimberlyughed lightly. "Good morning, all of you. I hope you slept well?"

    Kaitlyn looked around the room and sighed dramatically. "Kimberly, I¡¯ve decided your room is the best in the house, and your bed is thefiest. Can I move in?"

    Everyone burst outughing at herment.

    "You¡¯re wee here anytime, Kaitlyn," Kimberly replied, giggling.

    Then Mohandia tilted her head curiously. "Kimberly, can I ask you something?"

    "Of course," Kimberly said.

    "Well... when your soul wasn¡¯t in your body, did you experience anything? Did you see or feel something?" Mohandia asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    Kimberly hesitated, her brows knitting in thought. "I wish I could remember something," she said finally. "But it¡¯s all a blur."

    Liza leaned closer, smiling warmly. "It doesn¡¯t matter, Kimberly. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re here with us now, safe and sound. We¡¯re a family, and we¡¯re so d to have you back."

    The four of them shared a tight group hug,ughter spilling from their lips.

    Kimberly pulled back, her face suddenly serious. "Alright, enough of this! We¡¯re going to bete if we don¡¯t get moving!"

    The others groaned yfully but began preparing to leave. As they walked out, they chatted about the events of thest few days.

    "Who was in charge while I was... gone?" Kimberly asked hesitantly.

    Mohandia answered, "We stopped working for a few days. But yesterday, the chief maidservant supervised us."

    Kimberly nodded. "Good to know. Let¡¯s hurry, then!"

    When they arrived at the open fields, the other maids greeted Kimberly warmly. There were hugs, smiles, and kind words exchanged, and soon, work began.

    Kimberly took charge of distributing tasks but found herself eager to join in the work herself. As she reached for a tool, Mohandia stepped in.

    "Sorry, ma¡¯am, but you¡¯re not allowed to lift a finger today!" Mohandia said with a mock-serious expression, making everyoneugh.

    Kimberly protested, "I feel fine! Please, let me help!"

    Kaitlyn wagged a finger at her. "No way, Kimberly. You¡¯ve been through enough. Rest today, and maybe tomorrow you can help."

    Kimberly sighed but relented. She sat nearby, watching her friends and asionallyughing at their yful banter.

    The lighthearted mood shifted slightly when the chief maidservant approached. Kimberly was the first to greet her.

    "Good morning, ma¡¯am!" she said brightly.

    "Good morning, Kimberly. Good morning, everyone." The chief maidservant¡¯s expression was kind but purposeful. "Kimberly, can youe with me? Ma¡¯am Elena and the physician would like to see you."

    Kimberly¡¯s curiosity piqued, but she nodded. "Of course."

    As they walked toward the physician¡¯s quarters, Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease.

    "Why do they want to see me?" she thought, her heart racing slightly.

    Sensing her tension, the chief maidservant spoke softly. "Don¡¯t worry, Kimberly. They just want to check on you and ask a few questions about how you¡¯re feeling."

    Kimberly exhaled, her nerves settling slightly...

    In the physician¡¯s quarters, Elena and the doctor waited. Both smiled warmly as Kimberly entered.

    "Good morning, Kimberly," Elena greeted. "Please, sit down."

    Kimberly obeyed, looking between them with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

    The physician spoke first. "How are you feeling today, Kimberly?"

    "I feel... amazing, actually. Stronger than ever," Kimberly replied, her tone a mix of awe and confusion.

    Elena leaned forward slightly. "Have you noticed anything unusual? Any strange sensations or experiences?"

    Kimberly frowned. "Not really. Why do you ask? Is there something wrong with me?"

    Elena¡¯s expression softened. "No, not at all. We just want to make sure you¡¯re okay."

    The physician added, "You¡¯ve been through something extraordinary. We¡¯re just being cautious."

    Kimberly rxed, her smile returning. "Thank you. I appreciate your concern."

    Elena nodded. "You¡¯re free to go now, Kimberly. If anything feels off, please let us know."

    As Kimberly left, her mind raced with questions. "Why were they so nervous? Are they hiding something from me?"

    Her thoughts clouded her expression, and she shook her head.

    Back inside, Elena fixed an intense stare on the physician. "Do you notice anything peculiar about her?"

    The physician, seated calmly, shook his head. "Not really. I just get the impression she¡¯s more at ease with us now. Maybe it¡¯s because she sees us as her family."

    Elena nodded thoughtfully. "You¡¯re right. I noticed that too. She seemed so different today. But I think we should leave her alone for now. No more questions, no more pressure. If we have any concerns, we¡¯ll watch over her quietly. No need to make her feel interrogated."

    The physician agreed, a calm smile ying on his face. "She¡¯s incredibly bright, Elena. I don¡¯t want her thinking we¡¯re doubting her. She¡¯s been through enough, and she deserves peace. I hope she¡¯s truly okay."

    Elena sighed, her expression softening. "Yes, let¡¯s give her the space she needs. We¡¯ll live as normally as we can and only step in if something feels truly wrong."

    The physician leaned forward slightly, his tone changing to one of curiosity. "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wondered. Has the Alpha ever exined why he chose Mona over Kimberly?"

    Elena¡¯s face hardened. "You know how Derrick is. He rarely listens to me, and when he does, it¡¯s begrudgingly. I¡¯ve never understood his preference for Mona. Shecks everything a Luna should embody. Kimberly, on the other hand..." Elena¡¯s voice softened. "She¡¯s more than a Luna¡ªshe¡¯s a leader. Strong, intelligent, andpassionate. A true female Alpha."

    The physician smiled gently. "Kimberly deserves so much more than her current position. It¡¯s a shame she¡¯s working as just a maid."

    Elena sighed again, this time more deeply. "I guess Derrick doesn¡¯t value my opinions because I¡¯m just his half-sister. And perhaps, because I¡¯m a woman."

    "Don¡¯t sell yourself short," the physician reassured her. "We all respect you deeply, Elena. You face so much with grace and strength. You¡¯re invaluable to us."

    Touched by his words, Elena smiled faintly. "Thank you. Truly. Now, I need to return to my apartment. Let¡¯s talk again soon."

    She left the room, her steps lighter than before.

    ---

    Kimberly walked into the open field, only to find it empty. The chores were done, and the head maid had already inspected everything before sending the others off.

    She headed to her room, feeling a sense offort as she entered. It was spotless and beautifully arranged. Smiling to herself, Kimberly murmured, "They¡¯ve really outdone themselves. I¡¯m so lucky to have them around."

    She moved toward her bed, intending to sit down but paused. Locking the door, she headed to the bathroom to freshen up.

    As she undressed, something caught her eye. Her right arm bore an inscription she hadn¡¯t seen before. Stunned, she moved closer to the mirror, her voice trembling as she read the words aloud.

    *"The light that shines in you is too great for there to be a ce for you to remain concealed. Take charge of your life and be the person you were meant to be."*

    Kimberly¡¯s heart raced. "This wasn¡¯t here before. Who could¡¯ve done this? The physician? No... that doesn¡¯t make sense." She sshed water on her arm, trying to scrub it off, but it didn¡¯t budge.

    "Could this have appeared when I... crossed over?" she whispered, staring at her reflection, her face a mixture of confusion and distress. "I can¡¯t tell anyone about this. Not Elena, not the doctor... no one."

    She shook her head, trying to push the thought away, and finished her shower. Dressing quickly, she chose clothes that covered her arms.

    A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Ignoring it at first, she continued getting ready, but the knocking persisted.

    "Who¡¯s there?" Kimberly finally called out.

    "It¡¯s us!" Liza¡¯s voice came from the other side. "Aren¡¯t youing to the canteen?"

    "I¡¯ll be right out!" Kimberly replied. She hurriedly finished, ensuring her sleeves hid the mysterious markings, then joined her friends outside. Together, they headed to the canteen for breakfast.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Mona sat alone in her room, her thoughts dark and stormy. She paced, her hands clenched into fists.

    "Why can¡¯t I have peace? Why does Kimberly still steal the spotlight?" she muttered angrily.

    She paused before a mirror, staring at her reflection. "I thought marrying the Alpha would make me happy, push Kimberly out of the picture for good. But no. I still feel empty."

    Her face twisted with rage as she mmed her hand on the vanity. "Elena... How dare she humiliate me in front of the pack leaders because of Kimberly! This ends now. Kimberly has overstayed her wee in my life. I¡¯ll get rid of her once and for all."

    A knock on the door interrupted her tirade. Mona quicklyposed herself, smoothing her dress and forcing a smile.

    "Come in," she called sweetly.

    Alpha Derrick entered, his face lighting up as he saw her. "Good morning, my beautiful Luna."

    "Good morning, my incredible Alpha!" Mona greeted him warmly, her voice dripping with charm.

    Derrick chuckled, his eyes twinkling. "You seem happy today. What¡¯s the secret?"

    Mona¡¯s smile turned sly. "I¡¯ve learned how to solve my problems without anger. It¡¯s quite liberating."

    "That sounds... mischievous," Derrick teased. "What are you plotting, my dear?"

    Mona leaned closer, her voice low and velvety. "Do you really want to know what¡¯s on the mind of someone as wicked as me?"

    Derrickughed, wrapping an arm around her. "You¡¯re dangerous, Mona. But that¡¯s why I adore you."

    She smirked, her eyes gleaming. "Then let¡¯s keep it that way."

    As theyughed together, the darkness in Mona¡¯s heart remained, masked by her facade of charm...

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90</h4>

    Alpha Theo had dressed early, ready to leave his chamber when one of his men hurried toward him.

    "How are you doing, boss?" Phillips greeted him with a wide grin.

    "I¡¯m fine, Phillips. And you?" Alpha Theo replied, his gaze sharp and questioning.

    "I¡¯ve got great news, boss! Kimberly is alive!" Phillips announced excitedly.

    Alpha Theo froze, narrowing his eyes. "Are you sure, Phillips? Where did you get this information?"

    "Yes, boss! My team and I decided to investigate her supposed death further. We infiltrated the Night Walkers Pack disguised as travelers. That¡¯s when we discovered the truth," Phillips exined confidently.

    "Tell me everything you learned," Alpha Theomanded, his attention fully on Phillips.

    Phillips nodded and continued, "Kimberly sacrificed herself to save others from the Silent Beast. Everyone thought she was dead, but her body didn¡¯t decay. Three dayster, she woke up alive and well. I even saw her with my own eyes."

    Alpha Theo¡¯s face lit up with a smile. "Good work, Phillips. I¡¯m grateful to you and your men."

    "Thank you, boss. We had to do it. We couldn¡¯t stand seeing you so troubled," Phillips said humbly.

    "Still, it was risky to go to the Night Walkers without my approval," Alpha Theo said sternly.

    "We did it for you, Alpha. You¡¯ve treated us like family, and we couldn¡¯t bear to see you suffer." Phillips¡¯ voice was calm but filled with loyalty.

    "Thank you again. You and your team may rest now," Alpha Theo dismissed him warmly.

    As Phillips left, Alpha Theo muttered to himself, "This changes everything. Kimberly is special, and I need to understand why."

    He returned to his living room, lost in thought. "How does someonee back from the dead? There¡¯s more to Kimberly than meets the eye."

    A faint smile crossed his face as memories of their first meeting surfaced. He resolved to see her again.

    ---

    <strong>**At the Night Walkers Pack**</strong>

    In the elders¡¯ chamber, Elena, the physician, and the council were waiting for Alpha Derrick. When he arrived, everyone stood in respect.

    "Good morning, everyone. Let¡¯s make this quick; I have a busy day ahead," Alpha Derrick said curtly.

    The eldest elder spoke first, "Alpha, we¡¯ve decided to restore things to their original state. We believe it¡¯s time to return to normalcy."

    Alpha Derrick nodded. "That¡¯s reasonable. If we¡¯ve resolved all issues, let¡¯s proceed cautiously as we transition back."

    "Thank you, Alpha. We¡¯ll implement your instructions," Elena replied with a polite smile.

    "There¡¯s nothing more to discuss. You¡¯re dismissed," Alpha Derrick said abruptly and left the room.

    As the council dispersed, Elena lingered, puzzled. "Something¡¯s off about Derrick," she thought, her brows furrowing.

    <strong>Later That Afternoon...</strong>

    The maids gathered in the open field, buzzing with curiosity. They¡¯d been called out of routine and spected about the reason.

    Elena arrived with the elders and the head maidservant. The group turned toward her expectantly.

    "Good afternoon, everyone," Elena began, her voice calm but firm. "I have good news. Starting next week, we¡¯ll resume our regr schedules. Everything will return to normal."

    The maids cheered, pping andughing in relief.

    One of them, Liza, stepped forward. "Thank you, Lady Elena! We¡¯ve been waiting for this news!"

    Elena smiled warmly. "You¡¯ve all worked hard. This is well-deserved. Keep up the good work."

    As the maids celebrated, Elena and the elders retreated.

    ---

    Afterpleting their duties for the day, Kimberly and her friends returned to their respective rooms to freshen up.

    They had nned to meet in the canteen afterward, excited to continue their earlier conversations about Elena¡¯s good news.

    Kimberly entered her room, her expression shifting to one of confusion as she shut the door behind her. The joy she had felt earlier seemed to waver. She sat on the edge of her bed, her thoughts clouded.

    "I should feel happy about everything returning to normal," she muttered to herself, her voice low. "But why do I feel like something is still lurking in the shadows? Is the Silent Beast really gone?"

    She frowned, her hands gripping the edge of the bed tightly. "I¡¯ve found peace here. I feel safe. But is this peace real, or am I just hiding from the outside world?"

    Kimberly sighed and stood up, walking to the bathroom. As she undressed, she caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. Her heart skipped a beat. She spun around, examining her arms.

    "Where is it?" she whispered, her eyes wide with disbelief. "The writing... it was there before. I saw it clearly. Am I losing my mind?"

    Her voice trembled as she leaned closer to the mirror, inspecting every inch of her skin. The mysterious writing she had discovered days ago had vanished without a trace.

    "Was it a dream?" she murmured. "No, it felt too real. But now it¡¯s gone. What does this mean?"

    Kimberly shook her head, her anxiety growing. "I can¡¯t tell the others. They¡¯ll think I¡¯m going crazy."

    She quickly stepped into the shower, letting the water cascade over her. She hoped it would calm her nerves, but the unease lingered. After finishing, she dried off, dressed, and forced herself to leave the room.

    In the canteen, her friends were already gathered, chatting andughing. They had saved a seat for her.

    "Look who decided to grace us with her presence!" Liza teased with a dramatic bow as Kimberly approached.

    Kimberly chuckled softly, sliding into her seat. "Don¡¯t start, Liza. I¡¯m here now."

    Mohandia grinned. "Kimberly, you¡¯re the reason everything is back to normal. We owe this peace to you."

    Kimberly waved her hand dismissively. "Don¡¯t give me all the credit. We all did our part."

    "Still, it¡¯s amazing," Mohandia continued. "For the first time, I¡¯ll get to enjoy a run with friends¡ªreal friends."

    "Real friends?" Kaitlyn raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What about the people you ran with before?"

    Mohandia sighed, her smile fading slightly. "They weren¡¯t friends, Kaitlyn. They feared me, but they didn¡¯t respect or love me. It¡¯s not the same."

    Kaitlyn nodded thoughtfully. "I get it. Fear and respect are two different things. But now, you¡¯ve got us. We¡¯re in this together."

    "Exactly," Liza chimed in. "And I can¡¯t wait for the run. It¡¯s going to be so much fun!"

    The groupughed and continued chatting, but Kimberly remained unusually quiet. Her friends noticed her silence and exchanged concerned nces.

    "Kimberly," Mohandia said gently, "is something bothering you? You can talk to us, you know."

    Kimberly hesitated, forcing a smile. "No, no. I¡¯m fine. Just thinking about the run. I¡¯ve never done it before, so I¡¯m curious."

    "Don¡¯t worry," Liza said, patting Kimberly¡¯s hand. "You¡¯ll love it. We¡¯ll stick together and make sure it¡¯s a great experience."

    Kimberly nodded, though her mind was elsewhere.

    As they continued their meal, the head maidservant entered the canteen and made her way directly to their table. She leaned down, whispering urgently into Kimberly¡¯s ear.

    "Kimberly, pleasee with me immediately. There¡¯s an emergency that needs your attention."

    Kimberly froze, her friends staring at her and the maidservant in confusion.

    "Emergency?" Mohandia frowned. "What¡¯s going on? Kimberly, you¡¯re not leaving without telling us."

    Kimberly nced at her friends, her mind racing. "It¡¯s probably nothing serious," she said, standing. "I¡¯ll exinter. Don¡¯t worry."

    But Mohandia wasn¡¯t convinced. "You always say that, and then something big happens. Tell us the truth, Kimberly."

    Before Kimberly could respond, the head maidservant intervened...

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91</h4>

    "Mohandia, what are you doing?" the chief maidservant asked sharply, her gaze narrowing with suspicion.

    "I¡¯m just trying to understand where Kimberly is heading. I believe we have the right to know what¡¯s going on with our friend. We can¡¯t afford to lose her again after what happenedst time," Mohandia replied firmly, her tone resolute as she stared directly into the maidservant¡¯s eyes.

    "Please, Mohandia, let me go. I¡¯m only going to speak with Ma¡¯am Elena, and I promise there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Trust me on this," Kimberly pleaded, her tone gentle yet urgent, a faint smile trying to reassure her friends.

    Mohandia hesitated but eventually loosened her grip.

    "Fine. But if you¡¯re not back within an hour, we¡¯lle looking for you ourselves. We¡¯ll be waiting."

    "Thank you, everyone. I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise!" Kimberly said with a bright smile, giving them a wave before hurrying off with the chief maidservant.

    As they walked through the quiet corridors toward Elena¡¯s quarters, Kimberly turned to the maidservant with an apologetic expression.

    "I¡¯m sorry about earlier, ma¡¯am. Please don¡¯t hold it against my friends. They¡¯re just protective."

    The maidservant smiled gently. "No apology needed, Kimberly. Your friends are right to care about you. They¡¯re like your family here, and it¡¯s good to see them standing by you."

    Kimberly blinked, taken aback by the kindness in her tone. "You¡¯re... not upset? Even after Mohandia¡¯s attitude?"

    The maidservant chuckled softly. "I¡¯ll admit, I was a little annoyed at first. But once I understood their intentions, I felt proud. You all care for one another deeply. That¡¯s rare and precious."

    Kimberly¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. "Thank you, ma¡¯am. That means a lot."

    They arrived at Elena¡¯s quarters, and the maidservant gestured for Kimberly to enter. "Go on in. I¡¯ll leave you two to talk."

    Kimberly nodded and stepped inside. Elena was seated gracefully on a plush chair, a warm yet authoritative presence filling the room.

    "Good day, ma¡¯am," Kimberly greeted, her voice polite and steady.

    "Good day, Kimberly. How are you feeling today?" Elena asked, her sharp eyes scanning Kimberly with a hint of concern.

    "I¡¯m doing well, ma¡¯am. Thank you for asking," Kimberly replied, bowing her head slightly.

    Elena gestured for her to sit. "That¡¯s good to hear. I wanted to speak with you about the uing events next week. Specifically, the run."

    Kimberly tilted her head slightly. "The run, ma¡¯am?"

    "Yes. It¡¯s a tradition here, and it¡¯s important. This time, Alpha Derrick will be observing. I wanted to ask if you¡¯ve participated in anything like it before, and if you feelfortable doing so," Elena exined, her gaze steady but not unkind.

    Kimberly hesitated, her thoughts swirling. ¡¯Why is she being so considerate? Does she know something about me that I don¡¯t?¡¯

    "Ma¡¯am, I haven¡¯t done anything like this before, but... if I feel it¡¯s safe and right, I¡¯ll join. I can¡¯t say for sure right now, though," Kimberly answered cautiously, her voice measured.

    Elena nodded approvingly. "That¡¯s fair, Kimberly. Just know that no one here will force you into anything you¡¯re ufortable with. You have my word."

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am. That means a lot," Kimberly said sincerely, a smile touching her lips.

    "Very well. You may return to your friends now. Let me know if you need anything," Elena concluded, rising to signal the end of their conversation.

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll see you soon," Kimberly said as she stood, offering a respectful bow before leaving.

    As she walked back to the canteen, Kimberly¡¯s mind raced with questions. ¡¯Why is she so kind to me? And why was she so specific about the Alpha being there?¡¯

    ***

    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit chamber, Alpha Derrick stood, his presencemanding and intimidating. Mona, his second-inmand, stormed in, her eyes zing with fury.

    "What do you mean you want to monitor Kimberly during the run without me there?" Mona demanded, her voice sharp with usation.

    Derrick¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. "Mind your tone, Mona. Do not forget your ce."

    Realizing her mistake, Mona softened her voice but not her stance. "I apologize, Alpha. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for you to be around her alone. She¡¯s suspicious, and I don¡¯t trust her intentions."

    Derrick¡¯s gaze hardened, his voice cold. "That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯ll be observing her. If there¡¯s even a hint of betrayal, I¡¯ll eliminate the threat myself. Having you there would draw unnecessary attention."

    Mona crossed her arms, her lips pursed. "And what if she truly is a threat? What¡¯s your n?"

    Derrick smirked, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Simple. I¡¯ll remove the threat before it bes a problem. Permanently."

    Mona¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. "Good. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear."

    ---

    When Kimberly arrived at the gates of thepound, she noticed her friends standing nearby. They looked anxious as if they had been waiting for her.

    "Are you all seriously waiting for me?" Kimberly asked with a yful smile.

    "Of course, we are! Why wouldn¡¯t we? We¡¯ve already lost too many people. We can¡¯t let anyone disappear without knowing what¡¯s going on," Kaitlyn said firmly, staring directly into Kimberly¡¯s eyes.

    Kimberly was touched and smiled brightly. "You¡¯re all my family now, and I¡¯m lucky to have you. I¡¯m so grateful for your care and support. You have no idea how much it means to me."

    "And we¡¯re just as lucky to have you," Liza chimed in before pulling Kimberly into a tight hug. The rest joined in, creating a warm group embrace.

    "Alright, everyone," Mohandia said as they stepped back. "Now that we know Kimberly¡¯s fine, we can all head to bed. Let¡¯s rest. Tomorrow¡¯s another big day."

    With nods and smiles, the group dispersed. Kimberly walked to her room, feeling lighter and happier than she had in days. As she closed the door behind her, she leaned against it and sighed contentedly.

    ¡¯I¡¯m so lucky,¡¯ she thought as she copsed onto her bed, a grin spreading across her face. ¡¯These people are incredible. They¡¯ve made me feel at home in a way I never thought possible.¡¯

    Her thoughts wandered to Elena¡¯s words earlier. Why had she mentioned the Alpha¡¯s interest in observing the pack¡¯s activities? Especially the run? The question tugged at her mind.

    "What could he be nning now?" she whispered, frowning. "Why does he hate me so much? And what have I done to Mona to make her despise me so deeply?"

    The unanswered questions swirled in her mind until exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted into a restless sleep.

    ---

    In her dream, Kimberly found herself in a dimly lit room. Standing before her were two familiar figures¡ªAlpha Derrick and Mona.

    "Good evening, Kimberly," Alpha Derrick greeted her casually, stepping inside without invitation. His tone carried an air of authority, as if he owned the space.

    Kimberly stood frozen in ce, too stunned to respond. Mona followed closely behind, a smirk stered across her face.

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re surprised to see us here," Derrick said, seating himself in a chair opposite Kimberly. Mona perched on the edge of the bed, watching her with sharp eyes.

    Kimberly closed the door slowly, her mind racing. ¡¯What are they doing here? Are they here to mock me or...?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t finish the thought.

    "Let me guess," Derrick began, his voice calm butced with menace. "You¡¯re wondering why we¡¯vee. Perhaps you¡¯re even afraid."

    Kimberly said nothing, her face betraying no emotion, though her fists clenched tightly at her sides.

    "I know you don¡¯t like us," Derrick continued, leaning forward. "If it were up to you, you¡¯d probably have our heads on spikes by now. But you won¡¯t act on your hatred, will you? You¡¯ll do what¡¯s necessary for the pack¡ªeven if it costs you everything."

    Kimberly remained silent, her eyes narrowing as she met his gaze.

    "Do you know why we¡¯re here?" Mona interjected, her tone mocking. "It¡¯s because you think you¡¯re so special. But you¡¯re not. You¡¯re just a pawn in a much bigger game."

    "Is that so?" Kimberly finally spoke, her voice calm but her eyes zing with defiance. "Then why are you both here? Surely, if I¡¯m just a pawn, I¡¯m not worth your time."

    Derrick chuckled darkly. "You misunderstand, Kimberly. You¡¯re not just a pawn¡ªyou¡¯re a key. Your blood is the only thing standing between us and utter destruction. Without it, the beast won¡¯t stop. But with it..." He trailed off, a cruel smile spreading across his face.

    "And you think I¡¯d just hand it over willingly?" Kimberly shot back, crossing her arms.

    "Of course not," Mona sneered. "But you don¡¯t have a choice, do you? Sacrifice yourself, or everyone dies. Including you."

    Kimberly stared at them, her mind racing. "I¡¯ll do what¡¯s necessary," she said finally, her voice steady. "Not for you. Not for the pack. But because I refuse to let innocent lives be lost because of your arrogance."

    Derrick¡¯s expression hardened. "You¡¯d better remember your ce, Kimberly. This isn¡¯t a negotiation."

    "And you¡¯d better remember," she said, stepping closer, "that you need me more than I need you."

    Mona hissed in anger, but Derrick raised a hand to silence her. "We¡¯ll see how long your defiancests," he said coldly.

    The dream ended abruptly, and Kimberly woke with a start. Her heart pounded in her chest as she tried to make sense of what she¡¯d just seen.

    ---

    Sitting up in bed, she muttered to herself, "Why am I dreaming about them? And why now?"

    As she rubbed her temples, she felt a sudden, burning sensation on her right shoulder.

    Startled, she pulled off her shirt to inspect the area. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the familiar markings etched into her skin.

    It was the same phrase she had seen before...

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92</h4>

    Kimberly leapt out of bed, her breathing in quick, shallow bursts. The writing on her arm glowed faintly in the dim light of her room.

    She rushed to the bathroom, desperate to verify what she had seen. Standing before the mirror, she turned her right arm slowly, her fingers trembling.

    She squinted at the inscription. "<i>The light that shines in you is too great for there to be any way to conceal you. Raise yourself and be the person you already are!</i>" Her voice quivered as she read it aloud.

    Her reflection stared back, wide-eyed and pale. <i>What does this mean?</i> she wondered, her mind racing.

    "Could it be another ghost?" she whispered. Her heart thudded loudly in her chest as she searched her surroundings. There was no sign of a spirit, but her fear remained.

    "No," Kimberly muttered, shaking her head firmly. "This can¡¯t be a ghost. This... this writing feels different. Like a message."

    The idea of sharing this with anyone felt impossible. <i>If I told someone, they¡¯d think I¡¯m crazy,</i> she thought. "No. This stays with me."

    Still, the uncertainty gnawed at her. She lingered by the mirror a moment longer before sighing heavily and heading back to her room.

    "This is turning into something else entirely," she murmured, sinking onto the bed. "I need to remember what happened when my spirit left my body. If something urred, why can¡¯t I recall it?"

    She ced her left hand over the glowing inscription, tracing it lightly with her fingers. <i>Maybe it¡¯ll fade away like before,</i> she thought, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and frustration.

    Soon, exhaustion overtook her. Kimberlyy back, her thoughts jumbled, until sleep imed her once again.

    ---

    Kimberly stood in a vast, empty field bathed in golden light. She felt a presence, strong and ancient, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint its origin.

    A soft voice echoed around her. "Kimberly, the light that dispels the shadows and the voice of the cosmos."

    She spun around, trying to find the source. "Who¡¯s there?" she called, her voice trembling but firm.

    The voice continued, ignoring her question. "You must act now. A great threat looms, not of flesh and blood but of a sinister spirit. The future rests in your hands. Dy no further."

    Kimberly¡¯s knees felt weak. "Why me?" she whispered, fear and confusion swirling within her.

    Out of the golden haze, a figure emerged. It was a tall, elderly man with flowing gray hair and a beard. He carried a staff and walked toward her with a calm, steady gait.

    "Who are you?" Kimberly asked, her voice barely audible.

    The man stopped a few steps away. His piercing eyes seemed to look straight into her soul. "What is it you seek, O Great One?"

    "Great one?" Kimberly¡¯s confusion deepened. "I¡¯m no great one. I don¡¯t even understand what¡¯s happening!"

    The man smiled gently. "You have the answers within you. Stop searching for what you already know."

    "What does that even mean?" Kimberly demanded, frustration bubbling to the surface.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead gesturing toward her arm. "The light within you cannot be hidden. ept it, and you will find your path."

    Kimberly looked down, startled to see the same glowing inscription on her arm. "But I don¡¯t know what to do!"

    "You will," he replied simply. "Trust yourself."

    As the man began to walk away, Kimberly called after him. "Wait! I need more answers!"

    He paused but didn¡¯t turn back. "You¡¯ll find them when you stop doubting."

    With that, the man vanished into the golden mist, leaving Kimberly alone once more.

    Kimberly blinked, trying to focus as the elderly man disappeared into the mist. Suddenly, she could move again. Her mouth opened, but before she could speak, she heard a familiar voice calling her name.

    "Kimberly! Get up! Won¡¯t you join us for lunch?" Liza¡¯s cheerful voice broke through her daze as her friend shook her gently.

    Kimberly groaned and sat up, her disoriented gaze meeting Liza¡¯s bright smile. "What? Lunch already?"

    "Yes! Kaitlyn and Mohandia are here too. We¡¯ve been waiting for you!" Lizaughed as the other two friends chimed in, sitting on her bed and teasing her.

    "Why is your door never locked? Were you dreaming of something sweet, Kimberly?" Kaitlyn teased, earning giggles from the others.

    Kimberly managed a small smile, pushing the strange dream¡ªor vision¡ªout of her mind for now. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ming. Give me a minute to freshen up."

    After sshing cold water on her face in the bathroom, she joined her friends. Together, they walked to the canteen, chatting along the way. The warm greetings they received from the other maids made Kimberly smile. It was a refreshing change from the days when she was often met with cold stares.

    "Do you ever notice how much nicer everyone is now? It¡¯s so wonderful!" Mohandia gushed as they found a table. "I used to feel invisible, but now I feel like part of a family."

    Kimberly nodded but stayed quiet, her thoughts still lingering on the mysterious old man and the strange vision. As they began to eat, the sound of footsteps filled the canteen. Kimberly looked up to see Elena, Jefferson, and the chief maidservant entering.

    "Good afternoon, everyone!" Elena called out with a broad smile.

    The room fell silent as everyone turned toward her, curiosity clear on their faces.

    "I have an announcement from the Alpha," Elena began. "Alpha Derrick will be joining us tonight and staying for a week to observe operations. He wishes to meet all of you tonight in the banquet hall during supper."

    A murmur of excitement spread through the room. One of the maids raised her hand timidly.

    "Yes, dear?" Elena encouraged.

    "Ma¡¯am, what time should we gather for the meeting?" the maid asked hesitantly.

    Elena¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and she chuckled. "Ah, I forgot to mention that! Thank you for reminding me. Dinner will be served at the usual time, and the meeting will follow immediately after. Please make sure you¡¯re punctual!"

    Kimberly observed Elena closely. Her cheerful demeanor seemed genuine, but something about it felt off.

    ¡¯Why is she so happy? Something must be going on,¡¯ Kimberly thought, her brows furrowing slightly.

    Elena turned her gaze to Kimberly. "Kimberly, I¡¯ll need you to gather ten more maids, including yourself, to help prepare for tonight. Once you finish your lunch, get started immediately. Understood?"

    Kimberly nodded. "Understood, ma¡¯am."

    As Elena left, Kaitlyn nudged Kimberly. "Do you think we¡¯ll be chosen to help?"

    "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still thinking about whether you¡¯re suitable for the task," Kimberly teased with a mischievous grin.

    Kaitlyn gasped dramatically. "How dare you! Do you want me to tear your head off with my teeth?"

    The table erupted inughter. Kimberly shook her head, amused. "Rx, all of you areing with me. I¡¯ll pick a few others to join us, and we¡¯ll head to the hall together."

    "Yes! I can¡¯t wait!" Liza pped her hands excitedly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    Kimberly forced a smile, masking her unease. Her friends were thrilled, but her instincts warned her that the evening would hold more than just pleasantries.

    ¡¯There¡¯s only one way to figure out what¡¯s going on¡ªand that¡¯s to be there myself,¡¯ she thought, determination settling in her chest.

    ---

    After finishing their meals in the canteen, Kimberly carefully selected a group of hardworking and strong maids to apany her and her friends to Elena¡¯s quarters.

    Together, they set off, their steps echoing in the corridor as they chatted quietly among themselves.

    When they arrived, the chief maidservant greeted them with a brisk nod. She was already inspecting various itemsid out for the evening¡¯s preparations.

    "Good timing," the chief maidservant said, not looking up. "Let¡¯s get started."

    She began assigning tasks to everyone. One by one, the maids received their instructions and immediately set to work. However, Kimberly noticed that she had not been given a task. Puzzled, she approached the chief maidservant.

    "Ma¡¯am," Kimberly began politely, "you haven¡¯t given me any work. I thought I should remind you, in case you forgot."

    The chief maidservant nced at her briefly and smiled. "Oh, I didn¡¯t forget, Kimberly. You¡¯ll be working directly with Ma¡¯am Elena. She¡¯lle for you soon."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Work with Ma¡¯am Elena?" she repeated softly, her voice tinged with nervousness.

    "Yes," the chief maidservant confirmed before returning her attention to the checklist in her hand.

    Kimberly stood frozen, her thoughts racing. Why would Elena want her to work directly with her? What could she possibly need from her?

    Before she could dwell on it further, Elena entered the room, her presencemanding immediate attention.

    "Kimberly," Elena said sharply, her serious expression making Kimberly¡¯s nerves spike. "Come with me right now."

    Kimberly quickly stood, bowing slightly out of respect. "Yes, ma¡¯am," she replied, hurrying after Elena, who was already striding out of the room.

    As they walked down the long hallway, Kimberly struggled to keep up with Elena¡¯s brisk pace. Curiosity bubbled within her, but she hesitated to speak until Elena abruptly stopped and turned to face her.

    "I suppose you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯ve called you and what work I have for you," Elena said, her sharp eyes fixed on Kimberly¡¯s.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Kimberly admitted, keeping her tone respectful. "I was about to ask, actually."

    Elena nodded approvingly. "Good. I like your honesty. You¡¯ll be my personal assistant for the evening. Your job is to oversee the other maids and ensure everything runs smoothly. The chief maidservant will handle the food and major preparations, so you won¡¯t be overburdened."

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," Kimberly said, lowering her gaze. "What would you like me to do now?"

    Elena¡¯s stern expression softened slightly. "Follow me. We need to inspect the clothing materials and utensils for tonight. Pay close attention¡ªI expect nothing less than perfection."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Kimberly said, forcing a small smile as she followed Elena.

    As they walked, Kimberly¡¯s thoughts churned. ¡¯Why is Ma¡¯am Elena treating me so kindly? Is it because of what her brother did to me? Maybe she feels guilty... Or perhaps she knows what it¡¯s like to endure such humiliation.¡¯

    Her musings were interrupted by Elena¡¯s voice. "Pay attention, Kimberly. This isn¡¯t a time to daydream."

    "My apologies, ma¡¯am," Kimberly replied quickly, focusing on the task at hand.

    Still, her mind wandered briefly. ¡¯I need to alert my friends tonight. They can help me watch over everything happening here. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the grand estate of Alpha Theo, the Alpha was preparing to take a walk around his expansivepound. Just as he stepped out of his living room, one of his men hurried toward him.

    "Good day, boss," the young man greeted, bowing respectfully.

    Alpha Theo turned gracefully, hismanding presence making the man straighten immediately. "What is it?"

    "Boss, we¡¯ve gathered information about the Night Walker pack. Something unusual will be happening where Kimberly is over the next week," the man reported, his tone cautious.

    The mention of Kimberly¡¯s name made Alpha Theo¡¯s interest pique. He narrowed his eyes slightly. "Go on."

    "Activities will resume as normal next week, and the maids¡¯ nightly runs will continue. We thought it important to inform you immediately," the man exined.

    Alpha Theo¡¯s expression darkened slightly, though he maintained hisposure. "And what exactly do you mean by ¡¯nightly runs¡¯?"

    "They¡¯ve been easing restrictionstely, but the Alpha of the Night Walkers has nned some significant activities. That¡¯s all we know for now," the man admitted.

    Theo nodded thoughtfully, his sharp mind already piecing together possibilities. "Thank you, George. Inform the others that I¡¯ll personally handle everything rted to the Night Walker pack from now on. They can stand down."

    "Understood, sir," George replied with a respectful bow before leaving.

    Alpha Theo stood still for a moment, his jaw tightening. ¡¯Kimberly... I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. If the Night Walkers think they can outmaneuver me, they¡¯re mistaken.¡¯

    Determination zing in his eyes, Alpha Theo resumed his walk, his thoughts already formting a n.

    He would wait and watch carefully¡ªbut he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike when the time came.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93</h4>

    Kimberly followed Elena into a luxurious room filled with stunning garments, their colors and textures shimmering under the warm light.

    Her eyes widened as she took in the disy. Though she¡¯d seen glimpses of opulence before, this room was unlike anything she had ever imagined.

    It was a room designed for a woman of immense power and elegance.

    Elena strode towards a grand closet at the end of the room and opened it to retrieve arge box. Kimberly quickly stepped forward.

    "Let me help you with that, ma¡¯am," she offered, dragging the box to an open area in the room.

    "Thank you, Kimberly," Elena said, her tone unusually gentle.

    As Kimberly stepped back, curious about what Elena was nning, Elena began pulling out garments¡ªdozens of them, all crafted in the same intricate design and color. Sheid them neatly on the oversized mattress before turning to Kimberly.

    "Kimberly, these garments are for the maids to wear tonight during the feast with the Alpha. Your task is to sort them out and ensure each maid gets one. Do it promptly," Elena instructed with her usualposed authority.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Kimberly replied respectfully. "But where should I keep them until it¡¯s time? The maids are still working, and I wouldn¡¯t want these to get soiled."

    Elena paused, nodding in approval. "Good observation. There¡¯s a room to the left as you leave here. ce them on the bed in there. That¡¯s where the maids will change once their tasks are done."

    "Understood," Kimberly said, picking up the garments and heading to the designated room.

    As Kimberly exited, Elena watched her with a thoughtful expression. She murmured to herself, "I hope I¡¯m not making a mistake. But even if she¡¯s not who I think she is, her courage and selflessness have already earned my respect."

    Kimberly entered the room and immediately admired its elegant simplicity. She ced the garments on the bed before allowing herself a moment to sink into its plushfort. A soft smile graced her lips.

    "This room is so cozy," she whispered. "I could stay here forever."

    She let out a contented sigh but quickly snapped back to reality. <i>Focus, Kimberly. You¡¯re here for a purpose.</i>

    As she turned to leave, a voice echoed around her. "Kimberly..."

    She froze, her heartbeat quickening. "Who¡¯s there?" she asked aloud, her voice trembling.

    "Do not be afraid," the voice said gently. "Go to the mirror."

    Hesitant but curious, Kimberly obeyed. As she stood in front of the ornate mirror, a startling vision appeared. She saw herself in rags, her face bruised and eyes swollen with tears. The image radiated despair and hopelessness.

    Her lips parted in shock. "What... what is this?"

    The reflection changed. This time, she saw herself adorned in a regal gown, a crown on her head, surrounded by a warm golden glow. She looked radiant and powerful, a vision of triumph.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Kimberly asked, her voice a mix of fear and awe. "Who are these people? What does this mean?"

    The voice responded, "The two images represent your possible futures. One is the path you are currently on. The other is the life you could achieve. The choice is yours."

    "How can I choose when I don¡¯t even understand what this means?" she demanded.

    "Search within yourself," the voice replied. "Ask what you truly want, for the path you choose will shape your destiny. Remember, regret oftenes from the choices left unexplored."

    Kimberly stood there, grappling with the weight of the words. Just then, a sharp voice broke her trance.

    "Kimberly! Where are you?"

    Startled, Kimberly rushed out of the room to find Elena waiting for her, arms crossed and a questioning look on her face.

    "What were you doing in there for so long?" Elena asked, her tone sharp but not unkind.

    "I was... sorting the garments and admiring the room," Kimberly stammered, trying to mask her nervousness.

    Elena smiled faintly. "That room is special. I thought it might inspire you. Come, we have much to do."

    ---

    Night had fallen, and the maids were dressed in their elegant uniforms, each looking more stunning than Kimberly had imagined. She had personally ensured that every garment fit perfectly.

    The dining hall buzzed with anticipation. The Alpha had taken his seat at the head of the grand table, but his eyes darted to the entrance, waiting for Elena. The elders and other pack members were seated, their murmurs filling the room.

    As the maids began serving food and drinks, whispers of admiration filled the air. Each maid moved gracefully, embodying the unity and sophistication that Elena had envisioned.

    But Kimberly and Elena were nowhere to be seen.

    Alpha Derrick frowned. He rose from his seat, about to address the gathering, when the double doors swung open.

    All eyes turned to the entrance. Elena walked in, her presencemanding the room.

    Behind her was Kimberly, equally radiant, her simple elegance drawing as many admiring gazes as Elena¡¯s grandeur.

    Elena moved with the grace of a queen, her gown shimmering like starlight, while Kimberly¡¯s outfit, though simple, radiated elegance and strength.

    Alpha Derrick blinked, taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected this transformation in Kimberly. Her poise and expression carried an unfamiliar confidence that struck him.

    "Good evening, everyone!" Alpha Derrick¡¯s voice boomed, breaking the silence. He forced a smile, though his thoughts were troubled. "Thank you all for joining this feast. Tonight is an opportunity for us to connect and address any concerns."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes narrowed. *Why does he sound rehearsed?* she wondered.

    "I¡¯ll open the floor now," Derrick continued. "If anyone has questions or thoughts, feel free to speak. This is your chance."

    The hall was quiet except for the faint murmur among the maids. One maid hesitantly raised her hand but froze when the head maidservant leaned over and whispered urgently, "Don¡¯t do it. You¡¯ll only provoke trouble."

    The maid lowered her hand, her curiosity overshadowed by fear. Alpha Derrick noticed the hesitation but ignored it, maintaining his polished smile.

    "Well, if there are no questions, let¡¯s enjoy the evening!" Heughed, raising his goblet.

    The maids whispered amongst themselves, exchanging uneasy nces. Kimberly, however, sat in silence, observing everything. Her mind churned. *He avoided saying anything meaningful,* she thought. *What¡¯s his real motive?*

    Elena, seated beside Kimberly, leaned in and whispered, "Your expression will give you away, Kimberly. Smile."

    Kimberly quickly stered on a polite smile, though her mind raced. *He¡¯s hiding something. This feast isn¡¯t just for us.*

    After the feast, the Alpha rose and left the hall, a smirk ying on his lips. The maids were ushered back to their quarters under the watchful eyes of the guards. Elena gestured for Kimberly to follow her.

    "Come," Elena said, her tone softer than usual. "I¡¯d like you to stay in my old quarters tonight. There¡¯s something we need to discuss in the morning."

    "Of course, ma¡¯am," Kimberly replied. "Thank you for everything."

    Elena smiled faintly and left the room. Kimberly sat on the plush bed, her reflection caught in the ornate mirror. Her thoughts were heavy with questions.

    The room had been quiet, too quiet. Kimberly had heard a voice earlier¡ªa voice that seemed toe from nowhere.

    "Could it be my imagination?" she muttered, pacing.

    "No, Kimberly," the voice echoed again, sending chills down her spine. "I am here to speak with you. Do not be afraid."

    Kimberly froze. Her heart raced, but curiosity overcame her fear. "Who¡¯s there?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    "Look into the mirror," the voicemanded.

    Kimberly hesitated, but she stepped toward the mirror. As she gazed into it, the reflection shifted. She saw a version of herself¡ªdirty, bruised, and defeated. Tears streamed down the reflection¡¯s face.

    "No," Kimberly whispered, stepping back. "That¡¯s not me!"

    The reflection changed again. This time, it showed her radiant, dressed in regal attire, with a crown atop her head. Her face glowed with happiness.

    "What is this?" Kimberly demanded. "Who are you, and why are you showing me this?"

    "These are the two lives before you," the voice exined. "One is the path you¡¯re currently on¡ªpainful, bound, and oppressed. The other is the life you are destined to live¡ªfree, powerful, and fulfilled. You must choose."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched. "How can I choose? My life isn¡¯t in my control!"

    "It is," the voice insisted. "Search within yourself. Ask the question that will define your existence. Remember, regret is the guest of those who fail to decide."

    Kimberly stared at the glowing version of herself. Determination red in her chest. "I will choose freedom," she whispered. "I¡¯ll change everything. For myself and everyone here."

    The voice grew fainter. "Then prepare yourself. The journey will not be easy, but the reward will be worth it."

    Kimberly sat before the same mirror, reying the vision in her mind. Her reflection no longer shifted, but the memory of what she had seen was vivid.

    "I will win my freedom," she whispered to herself, her voice steady. "And I¡¯ll bring change to this pack."

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94</h4>

    Kimberly woke up feeling energized. The plush bed and peaceful environment gave her the best sleep she¡¯d had in years. She stretched her arms and sat up on the bed, her gaze fixed on the elegant room around her.

    "Wow, I feel so strong!" Kimberly muttered to herself, a small smile ying on her lips. "I guess this is what it feels like to sleep like royalty. Maybe I could get used to this."

    As she swung her legs off the bed, her eyes fell on the mirror. She paused, staring into her reflection as though waiting for something.

    It was in this mirror that she¡¯d first seen visions of herself¡ªtwo versions of her future. One was of despair and bondage, and the other was of power and freedom.

    Kimberly stood and approached the mirror, her fingers brushing the cool ss. "Are you going to show me something again today?" she whispered.

    But there was no response, no vision. Disappointed, she shook her head. "Guess even the spirits take a day off," she muttered with a soft chuckle.

    Kimberly decided to prepare for the day. She located the bathroom and took a long, rxing bath.

    Afterward, she reached for the dress Elena had given her the night before, the same one she¡¯d worn to the feast. As she held it, memories of the previous evening flooded her mind.

    **shback**

    The memory was vivid. Kimberly was in the middle of organizing the bags Elena had asked her to arrange when Elena¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway.

    "Kimberly,e here!" Elena called out, her voice calm but firm.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" Kimberly replied, quickly setting down the bag she was holding and hurrying toward the sound.

    Elena stood waiting, her gaze soft but purposeful. "The feast is about to start, and we don¡¯t have much time. Follow me; you need to get ready."

    "But ma¡¯am, I haven¡¯t finished with the bags," Kimberly protested, ncing back at her iplete task.

    "Don¡¯t worry about that. Someone else will handle it. Juste with me." Elena¡¯s tone left no room for argument.

    Kimberly hesitated briefly but obeyed, following Elena to a luxurious room she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    "This is my room," Elena exined casually as she opened a wardrobe and pulled out a stunning dress. She handed it to Kimberly. "Wear this. It should fit you perfectly."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened as she took the dress, its intricate embroidery catching the light. "Ma¡¯am, this is beautiful," she whispered.

    Elena smiled faintly. "Go ahead, take a bath, and get ready. We¡¯re short on time."

    Kimberly hesitated, the dress still in her hands. Something didn¡¯t sit right with her. Why was Elena being so kind? Why go out of her way to help a mere servant?

    "Ma¡¯am," Kimberly began, her voice uncertain. "Why are you doing this for me? I don¡¯t mean to sound ungrateful, but it feels... unusual."

    Elena paused, her expression unreadable. "There are things about you that you don¡¯t know, Kimberly," she said softly. "Things you need to learn. But we¡¯ll discuss thatter. Right now, you need to get ready."

    The cryptic response only deepened Kimberly¡¯s confusion, but she nodded obediently. "Alright, ma¡¯am."

    ---

    Kimberly sighed as the shback ended. She gently ced the dress on the bed. Despite Elena¡¯s kindness, Kimberly couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was being hidden from her.

    "Why won¡¯t she just tell me what she knows?" Kimberly wondered aloud.

    She dressed in her own clothes and sat back on the bed, waiting for Elena. Momentster, a soft knock came at the door.

    "Come in!" Kimberly called.

    Elena entered, her presence asmanding as ever. "Good morning, Kimberly. I see you¡¯re already up and ready. That¡¯s good."

    Kimberly greeted her with a polite smile but quickly shifted to the question burning in her mind. "Ma¡¯am, about what you said yesterday... You promised to tell me about the things I don¡¯t know. Can we talk now?"

    Elena¡¯s smile faltered slightly. "Ah, Kimberly... I do remember. But I¡¯m afraid now isn¡¯t the right time. There¡¯s something urgent I need to attend to."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart sank. "Ma¡¯am, please," she implored. "I¡¯ve been waiting all night for this. Just a few minutes is all I need."

    Elena shook her head, her expression firm. "I promise, Kimberly, we will talk. Just not today."

    Kimberly clenched her fists, frustration bubbling beneath her calm exterior. "Alright," she said finally, her voice quiet but strained.

    Elena seemed to sense Kimberly¡¯s disappointment. "I¡¯ll make it up to you, I swear. But for now, let¡¯s get you back to the servants¡¯ quarters."

    Kimberly nodded, her gaze dropping to the bed where the dressy. "I left the dress here, ma¡¯am. Thank you for lending it to me."

    Elena frowned. "Lend? No, Kimberly, that dress is yours to keep."

    Kimberly¡¯s head snapped up, surprise evident in her eyes. "I can¡¯t ept it, ma¡¯am. Not until you¡¯ve told me everything. When the timees, I¡¯ll take it. But not before."

    Elena stared at her, a flicker of admiration crossing her face before she nodded. "Very well. Let¡¯s go."

    As Kimberly followed Elena out of the room, her mind raced. Something wasn¡¯t adding up, and she was determined to uncover the truth.

    "There¡¯s definitely more to this than meets the eye," Kimberly thought. "And I won¡¯t stop until I find out what it is."

    Kimberly followed Elena outside the home, her gaze fixed on Elena as she walked briskly towards the Alpha¡¯s building.

    A group of elders entered the building soon after Elena disappeared inside, and Kimberly¡¯s curiosity grew stronger.

    "What could be going on in there? It feels... serious. I just hope it has nothing to do with me," Kimberly muttered under her breath, her eyes lingering on the building.

    For a brief moment, she considered sneaking in to find out, but caution held her back. Instead, she turned toward the maids¡¯ quarters. As she crossed therge open field, the sight of the other maids working under the watchful eye of the head maidservant made her uneasy.

    "Good morning, ma¡¯am," Kimberly greeted politely, approaching the head maidservant.

    The older woman barely nced at her before snapping, "Morning, Kimberly. Why are you just arriving now? Do you think you¡¯re better than the rest of us?"

    "Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not like that. I¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses! Pick up a tool and get to work," the head maidservant barked, her voice cutting through Kimberly¡¯s exnation like a whip.

    Kimberly froze, stunned by the harshness in her superior¡¯s tone. Without another word, she walked to the toolshed, picked up a hoe, and began working on a patch of weeds. Her hands moved steadily, but her mind raced.

    *Why is she treating me like this? Did Elena say something?*

    Her thoughts were interrupted as her friend Mohandia and a few other maids finished their tasks and approached to help her. But before they could reach her, the head maidservant¡¯s sharp voice stopped them.

    "What do you all think you¡¯re doing? Stay in your ces!"

    Mohandia, visibly upset, stepped forward. "Ma¡¯am, we just want to help¡ª"

    "Silence! Get back to your quarters before I report you for insubordination," the head maidservant snapped, her eyes narrowing.

    "Mohandia, it¡¯s okay," Kimberly interjected quickly. "Please, go back with the others. I¡¯ll finish this myself."

    Mohandia hesitated, her frustration evident. "But Kimberly¡ª"

    "Please," Kimberly insisted, her eyes pleading. "I¡¯ll be fine."

    Reluctantly, Mohandia retreated, and Kimberly continued working. The head maidservant stood nearby, watching her with a stern expression.

    "Why did you choose thergest patch when you could¡¯ve picked something smaller?" the head maidservant asked abruptly.

    Kimberly paused, her hands gripping the hoe tightly. "Because I¡¯m being punished, ma¡¯am. And punishment shouldn¡¯t be easy," she replied softly, her eyes fixed on the ground.

    The head maidservant said nothing, her expression unreadable.

    By the time Kimberly finished, sweat dripped from her brow, but her patch was spotless. She set down her hoe and approached the head maidservant. "Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m done. Would you like to inspect it?"

    After a brief inspection, the head maidservant nodded curtly. "It¡¯s fine. You can go."

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," Kimberly said, her voice even.

    She walked back to her quarters, where her friends were waiting for her at the door. Their faces were etched with worry and anger.

    As soon as she opened the door, they all burst in behind her.

    "Kimberly, what¡¯s going on?" Liza demanded, crossing her arms. "Why did you let her treat you like that?"

    Kimberly sighed, sitting on the bed. "Liza, she¡¯s our boss. I can¡¯t fight her, especially when I don¡¯t know the reason for her behavior."

    "But this isn¡¯t normal!" Mohandia eximed. "She¡¯s never acted like this before."

    "I know," Kimberly admitted. "And I have a feeling she didn¡¯te up with this on her own. Someone must¡¯ve told her to do it."

    "Who do you think it is?" Kaitlyn asked, her eyes narrowing.

    Kimberly hesitated before replying, "I suspect it might be the Alpha. Elena was acting strange this morning, and now this. It can¡¯t be a coincidence."

    "The Alpha?" Liza repeated, stunned. "Why would he care about you?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kimberly admitted. "But I¡¯m going to find out. I won¡¯t let them keep me in the dark forever."

    Her friends exchanged uneasy nces but said nothing more.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the head maidservant walked toward Elena¡¯s quarters, her mind heavy with conflicting thoughts.

    *Why did she ask me to treat Kimberly so harshly? She must have a reason, but this feels... wrong.*

    She arrived at Elena¡¯s door and knocked softly before entering.

    "Good morning, ma¡¯am," she greeted, her voice subdued.

    "Morning," Elena replied without looking up from the papers she was sorting. "How did it go?"

    "Just as you wanted, ma¡¯am. But... the other maids probably think I¡¯m a monster now," the head maidservant said, her voice tinged with regret.

    Elena finally looked up, her expression calm but unreadable. "It¡¯s a small price to pay for what needs to be done. Trust me, this will all make sense soon."

    "But why, ma¡¯am? Why are we doing this to her?"

    Elena¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. "That¡¯s not your concern. Just know it¡¯s necessary. Leave the rest to me."

    Reluctantly, the head maidservant nodded and left the room.

    As the door closed behind her, Elena stood and walked to the window, her gaze distant but focused.

    "Kimberly," she murmured, a sly smile spreading across her face. "It¡¯s time to see what you¡¯re truly made of."

    Her softughter echoed through the empty room...

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95</h4>

    The maids stood gathered in the clearing, awaiting the start of the evening run. Alpha Derrick sat at a table with the pack¡¯s elders, observing as the head maidservant conducted a final headcount.

    However, her gaze shifted in concern when she noticed Kimberly¡¯s absence.

    "She¡¯s not here," the head maidservant muttered to herself, hesitating before deciding to bring it to Elena¡¯s attention. Moving quickly, she approached Elena, who sat beside Alpha Derrick, and leaned in to whisper, "Kimberly is missing, ma¡¯am."

    Elena¡¯s calm demeanor turned sharp. "Missing? Why didn¡¯t you check earlier?" she snapped under her breath, rising from her seat abruptly.

    "I only realized just now," the maidservant replied, her tone low and apologetic.

    Elena waved her hand dismissively. "Follow me."

    The two women headed straight for the maids¡¯ quarters. Upon reaching Kimberly¡¯s door, Elena knocked firmly. No response.

    Elena¡¯s patience wore thin. "Why is the door locked?" she muttered, knocking again, louder this time. Still no response. Turning to the maidservant, she added sharply, "You should¡¯ve told me sooner!"

    "I came as soon as I noticed," the maidservant replied, keeping her voice steady despite Elena¡¯s growing irritation.

    Elena grabbed the handle and tested the door. "It¡¯s not locked. Why isn¡¯t she answering?" Without hesitation, she pushed it open.

    The sight before them was rming. Kimberlyy on the bed, shivering uncontrobly, her skin pale, and her breathingbored.

    "What in the world¡ª?" Elena eximed, rushing to Kimberly¡¯s side. "Kimberly! What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Kimberly barely stirred, her eyes fluttering weakly. Her body radiated an intense heat.

    "She¡¯s burning up," Elena said, her voice tinged with panic. Turning to the maidservant, she barked, "Go! Get the physician immediately!"

    The head maidservant nodded and sprinted out of the room, weaving through the clearing to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. When she reached the elders¡¯ table, she leaned down and whispered to the physician. "You¡¯re needed urgently in the maids¡¯ quarters. Elena sent me."

    The physician frowned, sensing the urgency in her tone. Rising, he followed her without hesitation, but not before Alpha Derrick¡¯s watchful gaze fell on him.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Alpha Derrick called out.

    "It¡¯s Kimberly," the maidservant said reluctantly. "She¡¯s unwell."

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s brow furrowed in concern, but he said nothing further, opting to let the physician handle the matter.

    As the physician hurried to the maids¡¯ quarters, the maidservant quickly briefed him on Kimberly¡¯s condition. "Her fever is extraordinarily high, and she¡¯s shaking uncontrobly," she exined, her tone filled with worry.

    When they entered Kimberly¡¯s room, the physician immediately moved to her side. cing a hand on her forehead, he flinched at the heat radiating from her. "This isn¡¯t normal," he muttered.

    "What do you mean, ¡¯not normal¡¯?" Elena demanded.

    The physician didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he turned to the maidservant. "I need assistance to transport her to my office. I can¡¯t treat her properly here."

    The maidservant nodded and hurried out to find help. Within minutes, Kimberly was carefully carried to the physician¡¯s office, her condition drawing murmurs from those who caught sight of her along the way.

    Alpha Derrick, now visibly concerned, excused himself from the gathering and made his way to the physician¡¯s office. Entering the room, he found Elena and the maidservant standing near Kimberly¡¯s bed.

    "What happened?" Derrick asked, his voice firm butced with worry.

    The physician, busy examining Kimberly, straightened and faced him. "Her fever is unlike anything I¡¯ve seen. This isn¡¯t a natural illness. Something inside her is causing this reaction."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean, ¡¯something inside her¡¯?"

    The physician hesitated before exining. "There are rare instances when a werewolf harbors an exceptionally powerful entity within them.

    In such cases, the body may react with extreme fevers or other unusual symptoms. I suspect Kimberly may be one such case."

    Elena, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. "Are you saying Kimberly might have... some extraordinary power within her?"

    The physician nodded. "It¡¯s possible, but I can¡¯t confirm anything yet. To be certain, we need to consult someone with knowledge beyond my expertise."

    Derrick folded his arms. "Who do you suggest?"

    "The sorceress Heliandria," the physician said without hesitation. "She has dealt with cases like this in the past. She¡¯ll know how to determine what¡¯s happening to Kimberly."

    Derrick nodded thoughtfully. "I¡¯ll send for her at first light."

    As the discussion continued, Elena¡¯s mind raced. <i>If Kimberly truly possesses such power... this could change everything.</i> She nced at Derrick, masking her thoughts with a neutral expression.

    Meanwhile, Kimberly stirred faintly, her fever still raging.

    "Keep her stable until the sorceress arrives," Derrick ordered the physician.

    The physician nodded. "I¡¯ll do everything I can."

    As the room fell into a tense silence, Derrick turned to leave, but not before ncing at Kimberly onest time. <i>What secrets are you hiding, girl?</i>

    ***

    Far away, in a secluded chamber illuminated by flickering candlelight, an elderly man d in white robes gazed into a shimmering crystal.

    His eyes widened as a vision unfolded before him.

    "The light has arrived," he murmured, his voice trembling with a mix of awe and urgency.

    The sorcerer, seated across from him, leaned forward. "What do you see, old one?"

    "A union of strength... a force that will unite the scattered packs and crush all opposition," he said, his tone heavy with significance.

    The sorcerer frowned. "Who is this force you speak of?"

    The old man¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the crystal. "A girl... a light unlike any other. She will bring unity... or destruction."

    The sorcerer¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "Then we must act quickly. If this light is rising, we must ensure it serves the greater good."

    The old man nodded solemnly. "Indeed. Prepare yourself. The time for action is near."

    As his words hung in the air, Heliandria rose, determination gleaming in her eyes.

    "I will find her. And when I do, we¡¯ll see if she truly is the light... or the storm that follows."

    As soon as the sorcerer opened his eyes, he realized he¡¯d been dreaming for hours. He sat upright, breathing heavily, clutching his staff tightly.

    "What kind of dream was that?" he muttered to himself, confusion etched across his face.

    He rose from his bed, still lost in thought about the vivid images of his dream. With his staff in hand, he walked toward the main temple of hispound. His steps were steady but carried a sense of urgency.

    As he approached the temple, one of his students, Jamal, came sprinting toward him, a broad grin stered on his face.

    "Jamal, why are you running toward me so early in the morning?" the sorcerer asked, fixing his sharp gaze on the boy.

    "Master, a noble guest is waiting for you outside!" Jamal replied, his voice tinged with excitement.

    The sorcerer frowned, puzzled. He had not scheduled anyone to visit him that day. "Who could it be?" he murmured to himself.

    Without another word, he nodded for Jamal to follow him as he entered the temple. Once inside, he settled onto his meditation mat, cing his staff upright in front of him.

    Momentster, he heard soft footsteps approaching. Without opening his eyes, he raised his staff and chanted, "Let there be no shoes on this sacred ground, for the purity of this ce must remain unbroken!" His voice boomed across the temple.

    Jamal quickly turned to the guest, Alpha Derrick, and whispered politely, "Please, sir, remove your shoes before entering."

    Alpha Derrickplied, slipping off his shoes and waiting respectfully at the temple entrance.

    "Alpha Derrick," the sorcerer called out without looking up, "what brings you to my temple unannounced?"

    Derrick stepped forward cautiously, bowing his head slightly. "Sorcerer Heliandria, forgive my intrusion. Kimberly... she¡¯s fallen ill again. Her fever is unnatural, the doctor says. We believe it¡¯s something beyond our understanding. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to you."

    At the mention of Kimberly¡¯s name, the sorcerer¡¯s eyes snapped open. He stood abruptly, his staff clutched tightly.

    "Kimberly? What exactly is wrong with her?" he demanded, his piercing gaze fixed on the Alpha.

    "The doctor suspects... it might be rted to the quiet beast. Or worse, something living inside her," Derrick said hesitantly, his voice low but firm.

    Heliandria¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I don¡¯t believe that to be true, but I must see her to be certain. This is serious."

    "Then will youe with me now?" Derrick asked, trying to hide the urgency in his tone.

    "Yes, we cannot dy. Lead the way," the sorcerermanded, his voice resolute.

    As they stepped out of the temple and began their journey back to the pack, Heliandria muttered under his breath, "I must know... who Kimberly truly is."

    ---

    **In the Maids¡¯ Quarters**

    Liza, Kaitlyn, and Mohandia sat together in a small room, their faces filled with worry.

    "What exactly is wrong with Kimberly this time? How could we have gone to the wide field without checking on her first?" Liza asked, her voice heavy with guilt.

    "I feel awful," Mohandia said, her fists clenched. "Kimberly would¡¯ve checked on us if it were the other way around. What kind of friends are we?"

    Kaitlyn sighed, her eyes downcast. "And now we can¡¯t even see her. Ma¡¯am Elena and the doctor have forbidden anyone from visiting."

    "Who told you that?" Mohandia asked sharply, leaning forward.

    "Jefferson mentioned it earlier. I wanted to see her first thing this morning, but he stopped me and told me about the order," Kaitlyn exined, her voice trembling.

    Mohandia shot to her feet, determination zing in her eyes. "I don¡¯t care about their rules. Kimberly is our friend, and I¡¯m going to see her now. You can stay here if you want, but I¡¯m not waiting any longer!"

    Before she could storm out, Liza grabbed her arm. "Mohandia, wait! We need to stay calm. They¡¯re trying to help her in their own way. Let¡¯s not make things worse."

    Mohandia pulled her arm free, her voice rising. "Stay calm? After everything Kimberly¡¯s been through? We all know how the head maid treated her yesterday, and now this? If you two want to sit around, fine. But I¡¯m going!"

    She stormed out, mming the door behind her. Liza and Kaitlyn exchanged uneasy nces before getting up and following her.

    At the doctor¡¯s office, two guards stood watch at the entrance. Mohandia approached them, her voice firm. "Let us in. Kimberly needs us!"

    The guards didn¡¯t budge, their expressions stoic.

    Kaitlyn whispered, "Mohandia, this isn¡¯t going to work. Maybe we should¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Jefferson appeared from behind the door, his face stern. "What are you doing here?" he demanded, his gaze fixed on Kaitlyn. "Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that no one is allowed to see Kimberly?"

    Mohandia stepped forward, her anger boiling over. "We¡¯re her friends! We just want to know how she¡¯s doing. Is that too much to ask?"

    Jefferson opened his mouth to reply but stopped when a hand touched his shoulder. He turned to see Elena standing behind him, her expression unreadable.

    "Do you all want to see Kimberly?" Elena asked softly, her voice almost a whisper.

    Mohandia nodded fiercely. "Yes, we do."

    "Then I dare you to follow me," Elena said, a faint smile ying on her lips.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96</h4>

    The three girls froze in shock as Elena asked them to follow her without scolding or questioning them.

    It was unlike her usual demeanor, and the unexpected act ofpliance left them baffled.

    As Elena walked a few steps ahead, she noticed they weren¡¯t moving. She stopped, turned around, and raised an eyebrow.

    "Don¡¯t you want to see your friend, or are you here to waste my time?" she asked, her tone sharp, her gaze piercing.

    Mohandia was the first to step forward, breaking the silence.

    With determination etched on her face, she muttered, "For Kimberly, I¡¯ll face anything." Liza and Kaitlyn exchanged nervous nces before following her lead.

    Elena¡¯s face betrayed no emotion as she walked briskly to the physician¡¯s room, her thoughts churning. <i>They think I¡¯m cruel, but they don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m doing what¡¯s necessary¡ªwhat¡¯s best.</i>

    Meanwhile, Liza¡¯s mind raced with unease. <i>Why is she being so calm? Something feels... off. What is she nning?</i>

    Mohandia clenched her fists, resolute. <i>If Kimberly needs me, I¡¯ll fight through fire to reach her. No one can stop me.</i>

    The group soon arrived at the physician¡¯s room. The moment the physician saw the three girls trailing behind Elena, his face darkened. "What are they doing here?" he asked, his voiceced with irritation.

    "They deserve to know how Kimberly is doing," Elena replied firmly, meeting his gaze. "She¡¯s their friend¡ªthe closest thing to family she has here. Hiding the truth won¡¯t help anyone."

    The physician hesitated but eventually stepped aside, gesturing toward the door. "Fine. But don¡¯t cause a scene," he muttered.

    As the girls entered, their breaths caught in their throats. Kimberlyy on the bed, her face pale, her lips cracked, and her body eerily still. Her skin had taken on a faint reddish hue, almost as if her blood were boiling beneath her surface.

    Liza gasped, tears streaming down her face. Kaitlyn covered her mouth to stifle a sob. Mohandia stepped closer to Kimberly, her voice trembling with urgency. "What¡¯s wrong with her?"

    The physician sighed, his expression grim. "We don¡¯t know. Her temperature keeps rising uncontrobly. If it continues, her blood might literally boil. If that happens, her skin will burn from the inside out... and it could lead to her death."

    The word <i>death</i> hit them like a thunderp. Mohandia whirled around, her eyes zing with anger. "So you¡¯re just going to sit here and watch her die? What kind of doctor are you?"

    "Watch your tone!" Elena snapped, stepping forward. "Do you think we¡¯re doing nothing? The Alpha himself has gone to seek help. We¡¯re all trying to save her!"

    Mohandia red but said nothing. The room fell into a tense silence, the air heavy with fear and desperation.

    Finally, Mohandia spoke, her voice steady but filled with resolve. "I have an idea. In my homnd, we have chants¡ªprayers that summon spirits to heal the sick. I can perform one for Kimberly."

    Everyone turned to stare at her. Elena¡¯s brow furrowed in suspicion. "Your homnd? Where exactly are you from?"

    Mohandia took a deep breath. "I¡¯m from Kenya. My father was the Kinzazu¡ªthe healer of our town. He taught me how to summon spirits to heal people when all hope seemed lost."

    The physician crossed his arms, skeptical. "And yet, here you are as a maid. How did you end up in this pack?"

    Tears glistened in Mohandia¡¯s eyes, but her voice remained steady.

    "My town was attacked by werewolves when I was eight. Most of my people were ughtered, including my parents. I was bitten and left to die, but the Alpha of the White Oak Pack saw something in me¡ªsomething... different. I survived the bite, and he took me in as his daughter."

    Her voice grew softer, tinged with pain. "But when he died in battle against this pack, I was taken as a ve. That¡¯s how I ended up here."

    The room was silent as everyone processed her words. Even Elena seemed momentarily at a loss for words.

    Finally, the physician broke the silence. "And these chants¡ªdo you actually know how to perform them? It¡¯s been years, hasn¡¯t it?"

    Mohandia lifted her chin defiantly. "You can take me out of my home, but you can¡¯t take my home out of me. This is who I am. I haven¡¯t forgotten."

    Elena studied her intently. "If that¡¯s true, why haven¡¯t you used this so-called gift before now?"

    "Because it¡¯s not something you just <i>use</i>," Mohandia replied. "It¡¯s sacred. It¡¯s meant for life-and-death situations¡ªand that¡¯s exactly what this is."

    Elena crossed her arms. "The Alpha is bringing someone to help Kimberly. Until he arrives, we can¡¯t make any decisions. But if his solution doesn¡¯t work... we¡¯ll try yours."

    Elena had barely finished speaking when the sound of approaching footsteps caught everyone¡¯s attention. The steady rhythm of boots on the polished floor made their hearts race with curiosity and apprehension.

    "Who could being here without Jefferson informing us?" the attending physician wondered aloud, his voiceced with suspicion.

    Elena straightened her posture, her sharp eyes glinting with realization. "There¡¯s only one person who can do this without warning... Alpha Derrick," she said firmly.

    No sooner had she spoken than Alpha Derrick strode into the room, his imposing presence filling the space. Behind him, a figure followed¡ªa sorcerer dressed in flowing robes, holding an intricately carved staff that radiated an aura of mystery.

    The Alpha¡¯s gaze fell upon Kimberly¡¯s friends, still huddled near the bed. His face darkened instantly. "What are they doing here?" he demanded, his voice low but menacing.

    Elena stepped forward, unflinching. "I allowed them in. Kimberly is their friend and the closest thing to family they have here. They deserved to know her condition," she exined, her tone calm but resolute.

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s piercing re bore into her. "You disobeyed my orders," he growled. "They¡¯ve seen enough. Leave!"

    Kimberly¡¯s friends exchanged worried nces, their courage faltering under the Alpha¡¯s fierce demeanor. Without another word, they hurried out of the room, casting onest tearful nce at their unconscious friend.

    The tension in the room was palpable as the Alpha turned to the sorcerer. "Heliandria, do what you must. I need answers," he ordered brusquely.

    Heliandria nodded, his staff tapping rhythmically against the floor as he approached Kimberly¡¯s bedside. The sorcerer began to chant, his voice a deep murmur, almost a vibration in the air.

    His hands hovered over Kimberly¡¯s body, and the temperature in the room seemed to shift, a chill settling over everyone present.

    "What is he saying?" the physician whispered to Elena, his unease evident.

    Elena shook her head. "I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s wait and see," she replied, her eyes never leaving Heliandria.

    The sorcerer suddenly stopped chanting, his hands resting lightly on Kimberly¡¯s forehead. For a moment, the room was silent except for the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing. Then, Heliandria spoke.

    "She holds the light of destiny," he said cryptically, his voice resonating with an otherworldly authority.

    Elena frowned. "What does that mean? Can she be saved?"

    Heliandria¡¯s eyes flickered with a knowing glint. "Her path is beyond mortal understanding. She will awaken when the time is right. Until then, keep her fever down and ensure she stays hydrated. No more, no less," he dered.

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s patience snapped. "What kind of sorcery is this? You mean to say there¡¯s nothing we can do to save her right now?" he barked, his voice echoing off the walls.

    Heliandria met the Alpha¡¯s fiery gaze with calm detachment. "Her fate is not yours to control, Alpha. She will rise when the stars align, not a moment before," he said, his tone unwavering.

    "That¡¯s uneptable!" Alpha Derrick snarled. "I refuse to sit by and do nothing!"

    The sorcerer smiled faintly, almost mockingly. "You may fight the tides, Alpha, but the ocean will still carry its course."

    With a roar of frustration, Alpha Derrick stormed out of the room, his footsteps heavy with anger.

    Heliandria chuckled softly, the sound unnerving in its calmness. "The light shines brightest when surrounded by darkness," he mused, more to himself than anyone else.

    Elena stepped forward, her brows furrowed. "What do you mean? Is Kimberly the light you speak of?"

    Heliandria turned to her, his gaze piercing. "She is the star that will guide the packs, but she is not alone. Others will rise with her, bound by destiny. Protect her, for the shadows are already stirring," he said before turning to leave.

    "Wait!" Elena called out, but the sorcerer merely waved a hand dismissively, hisughter echoing down the corridor as he disappeared.

    Elena stood frozen, her mind racing. "Could Kimberly truly be the one foretold in the Moon Goddess¡¯s prophecy?" she wondered aloud.

    The physician looked at her, his expression conflicted. "Do you really believe that? Prophecies are riddles, Elena. They can be interpreted in countless ways," he said cautiously.

    Elena¡¯s gaze hardened. "I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore, but I know we can¡¯t ignore this. There¡¯s something extraordinary about Kimberly, and I intend to find out what it is," she said with determination.

    The physician hesitated before nodding. "So, what do we do now?" he asked.

    Elena sighed deeply. "We protect her, no matter what. But first, I need to think. Leave me alone for a moment," she said.

    The physician nodded and exited the room, leaving Elena alone with Kimberly.

    She stared at the unconscious girl, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. "Kimberly, who are you? What secret are you hiding?" she murmured...

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97</h4>

    Jefferson slipped quietly into the maid¡¯s quarters well after midnight. The three women¡ªMohandia, Kaitlyn, and Liza¡ªwere already waiting.

    As instructed earlier in the day, they had gathered in the same room, keeping the door slightly ajar. They knew he woulde for them, and now that moment had arrived.

    "Are you ready?" Jefferson whispered, ncing around nervously.

    "Yes," Mohandia replied with a nod. Kaitlyn and Liza exchanged worried looks but said nothing as they rose from their seats.

    Without another word, Jefferson led them through the darkened halls, his steps cautious and measured.

    They moved like shadows, weaving through the silent building. Soon, they found themselves in an unfamiliar part of the estate, one that none of them had visited before.

    "Where are we going?" Kaitlyn whispered, her voice shaky.

    "Somewhere safe," Jefferson answered. "Just follow me."

    When they reached therge building, Jefferson motioned for them to stop. "Stay here," he instructed, scanning the area to ensure they weren¡¯t being followed. Once satisfied, he signaled for them to enter.

    Inside, the air was cool and heavy. The room was dimly lit, and the stillness was unnerving. Kimberlyy motionless on a mattress at the center of the room, her pale face illuminated by the flickering candlelight.

    Around her, the room had been prepared with care¡ªwhite garments were neatly folded on a nearby table, and candles were arranged in a perfect circle.

    Elena stepped forward, her expression resolute. "Everything is ready, just as you requested. Do whatever you need to do."

    Mohandia nodded. "Thank you. Please put on the white garments. Purity is essential for this ritual."

    Everyone quickly changed into the simple white clothing. When they were ready, Mohandia took her ce beside Kimberly, sitting cross-legged.

    She closed her eyes and began to chant in a low, melodic voice. Thenguage was foreign, its meaning indecipherable, yet it carried a weight that made the air seem heavier.

    "What is she saying?" Liza whispered to Kaitlyn, her voice trembling.

    "I don¡¯t know," Kaitlyn replied, clutching Liza¡¯s hand. "But it feels... powerful."

    The candles flickered wildly as a gust of wind swept through the room, yet the mes did not go out. The windows rattled, and the air became electric. Mohandia¡¯s voice grew louder, moremanding.

    "Let the light of Kinzazu descend! Let the spirits bring healing and restoration!" Mohandia chanted, her voice echoing in the room. "Kimberly, you are chosen. The light within you must shine! Reject the grip of death and rise!"

    Her words sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. The gusts of wind suddenly ceased, plunging the room into an eerie stillness. Mohandia opened her eyes and stood, her face calm but firm.

    "What happens now?" Elena asked, her voice tight with anxiety.

    "We wait," Mohandia replied simply. "The spirits will finish what we have started."

    "Wait?" Elena¡¯s voice rose. "How can we just leave her here like this? What if it didn¡¯t work?"

    "It¡¯s not for us to decide," Mohandia said evenly. "If the spirits ept our offering, Kimberly will return to us. If not..." She paused, her expression darkening. "Then we will know."

    "That¡¯s ridiculous!" Elena snapped. "You can¡¯t just leave her! If it failed, you need to fix it!"

    "I am not a god, Elena," Mohandia said, her voice steady. "My father taught me this¡ªhe never stayed to witness the oue of his prayers. He said faith doesn¡¯t require observation. If Kimberly¡¯s spirit is strong enough, she will rise."

    Elena¡¯s hands trembled with frustration, but she said nothing. Kaitlyn, tears streaming down her face, knelt beside Kimberly. "You¡¯re a fighter," she whispered. "Please fight your way back to us."

    Mohandia leaned close to Kimberly, her lips brushing the young woman¡¯s ear. "You were not born for darkness," she murmured. "You are the light. Come back to us and fulfill your destiny."

    With that, Mohandia straightened and walked toward the exit. The others hesitated, but one by one, they followed her, casting anxious nces back at Kimberly¡¯s still form.

    Outside the building, Elena pulled Mohandia aside. "Is there truly no other way? What if she doesn¡¯t wake up?"

    "This is the only way I know," Mohandia said softly. "But have faith, Elena. Kimberly¡¯s spirit is strong. I believe she will return."

    Elena sighed heavily, her eyes filled with worry. Kaitlyn and Liza stood nearby, their silence heavy with unspoken fears. None of them could bear the thought of losing Kimberly to an unexined death.

    Meanwhile, Alpha Derrick woke early, his mind restless. He sat on the edge of his bed, his thoughts swirling.

    "What is happening?" he muttered. "Is Kimberly really going to die, just like that? And what did the sorcerer mean about waiting for the right time?"

    He stood abruptly, pacing the room. "Why do I even care?" he growled. "I have more important matters to deal with!"

    But despite his words, Derrick couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling gnawing at him. Frustrated, he left his quarters and made his way toward the physician¡¯s chambers. When he arrived, he found it empty.

    "Where are they?" he demanded of a passing servant.

    "They¡¯ve gone to the open field, Alpha," the servant replied nervously.

    Without wasting time, Derrick headed for the field. As he approached, he saw a group gathered in the distance. The sight made his chest tighten with dread.

    In the field, Elena and the others stood in a circle, their faces pale and anxious. When they saw Derrick approaching, a hush fell over the group.

    Alpha Derrick stood amidst the gathering, his sharp eyes scanning the faces before him.

    There was tension in the air¡ªa tension that everyone around him seemed to carry but refused to acknowledge outright.

    Derrick couldn¡¯t shake the unease that churned within him.

    Elena, nked by the physician, approached him, their movements purposeful yet hesitant. As the three stood face to face, Derrick¡¯s patience wore thin.

    "What¡¯s going on here? Speak now," Derrick demanded, his voice sharp andmanding.

    "Alpha," Elena began, her voice trembling slightly, "there¡¯s something we need to share with you, but not here. Can we¡ª"

    "No," Derrick interrupted, his tone firm. "You¡¯ll tell me everything right now. No more secrets. I¡¯ve had enough of this nonsense."

    Elena hesitated, exchanging a quick nce with the physician. Then, she squared her shoulders and took a deep breath.

    "Kimberly is awake," Elena said finally, her voice steady butced with relief.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What?"

    Before Elena could respond, she raised her hand, pointing toward the approaching figure in the distance. Derrick followed her gaze, and his heart nearly stopped.

    Kimberly was walking toward them, her steps steady, her face alight with a radiant smile.

    "She¡¯s... alive," Derrick whispered, his voice barely audible.

    Kimberly¡¯s friends, who had been seated nearby, noticed her too. With joyful cries, they bolted toward her, enveloping her in a tight embrace. Derrick remained rooted in ce, watching the reunion with a mixture of awe and disbelief.

    As Kimberly finally reached him, Derrick stepped forward. For a moment, he simply stared at her, as if trying to confirm she was real.

    "Kimberly," he said softly, his voice uncharacteristically gentle. "How are you? And when did you wake up?"

    Kimberly opened her mouth to respond, but Elena quickly stepped in.

    "She woke up just this morning, Alpha," Elena interjected smoothly. "Not long before you arrived."

    Derrick narrowed his eyes at Elena but chose not to press further. Instead, he nodded.

    "This calls for a celebration," Derrick announced, his voice regaining its usual authority. "Tonight, we¡¯ll host a banquet in honor of Kimberly¡¯s return."

    The gathered crowd erupted in cheers. Kimberly, however, seemed overwhelmed. She nced at Elena, her eyes silently pleading for an exnation.

    "I¡¯ll see you tonight," Derrick said, offering Kimberly a rare smile before turning on his heel and walking away.

    As Derrick disappeared into the distance, Kimberly turned to Elena, her confusion evident.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why is he celebrating my return?" Kimberly asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and unease.

    Elena gestured for Kimberly to follow her. "Come with me. We¡¯ll exin everything in private."

    Once inside Elena¡¯s chambers, Kimberly found herself surrounded by her closest friends, the physician, and Elena.

    The room buzzed with unspoken questions, but Kimberly broke the silence first.

    "What happened to me?" she asked, her voice steady but tinged with urgency. "I woke up in a strange ce, and I don¡¯t remember how I got there."

    Elena exchanged a nce with the physician before responding. "You were very sick, Kimberly. No one knew what was wrong with you. Your condition was... unusual, to say the least."

    "Unusual how?" Kimberly pressed.

    The physician stepped forward, his expression serious. "Your body temperature was abnormally high¡ªdangerously so. It was as if your blood was boiling. We tried everything we could, but nothing worked. Honestly, we didn¡¯t think you¡¯d survive."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. "Then how did I...?"

    Elena hesitated, then spoke carefully. "We called someone to help¡ªa healer. They performed a ritual. It was... unconventional, but it worked."

    Kimberly frowned. "A ritual? What kind of ritual?"

    Before Elena could answer, Kimberly¡¯s friends chimed in.

    "You have no idea how scared we were," Kaitlyn said, her voice shaking. "We thought we¡¯d lost you."

    "But you came back," Liza added, smiling through tears. "You¡¯re here, and that¡¯s all that matters."

    Kimberly¡¯s brow furrowed. "I don¡¯t remember any of this. The only thing I recall is... a voice."

    Elena leaned forward, her interest piqued. "A voice? What did it say?"

    Kimberly closed her eyes, trying to piece together the fragments of her memory. "It said, ¡¯Awaken, you who are the source of all the light in the cosmos.¡¯ And then there was a bright light... and I woke up."

    Elena and the physician exchanged a meaningful look.

    "That¡¯s... significant," Elena murmured, more to herself than anyone else.

    "What¡¯s significant about it?" Kimberly demanded.

    Elena smiled gently. "We¡¯ll exin everything in time. For now, you should rest. Tonight is your night, Kimberly. Let¡¯s focus on celebrating your return."

    Kimberly wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with the answer, but she nodded.

    **shback**

    In the hazy recesses of Kimberly¡¯s memory, a scene began to unfold.

    "Tell my daughter that I am proud of her," a deep, resonant voice said. The speaker was a tall man with dark skin and an air of authority.

    His eyes, kind but firm, bore into Kimberly¡¯s as he spoke. "And remind her of what I told her before I was taken."

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98</h4>

    Mohandia¡¯s expression shifted to one of amazement and bewilderment as Kimberly revealed that she had truly seen Mohandia¡¯s biological father... a man who had been killed a very long time ago.

    Mohandia stared at her, unable to believe what she had just heard.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?" Mohandia finally managed to ask, her voice trembling slightly.

    Kimberly hesitated for a moment before replying. "Because I didn¡¯t want people to think I was crazy or that I was seeing things that weren¡¯t there. I¡¯m not even sure if I imagined it. But I saw him, Mohandia. And I think it¡¯s important for you to know."

    Mohandia¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Kimberly. "Kimberly, are you sure? Do you even know who you are?"

    Kimberly blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "Do you know who you truly are?" Mohandia repeated, her voice intense.

    Kimberly frowned, clearly puzzled. "I¡¯m Kimberly. Isn¡¯t that enough? What are you trying to say?"

    Mohandia sighed deeply, leaning closer. "I¡¯m asking because thest conversation I had with my father before he died was about something... profound. I was just a child, but I remember every word. And now, I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s more to you than meets the eye."

    Kimberly¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. "I... I don¡¯t know. Outside of being Kimberly, I¡¯m not sure who I am. But I¡¯ve had nightmares and strange things keep happening around me. It¡¯s like something is trying to tell me something, but I don¡¯t know what."

    Mohandia nodded slowly. "That exins a lot. It¡¯s because you are¡ª"

    Before Mohandia could finish her sentence, Liza and Kaitlyn burst into the room, their presence breaking the tension.

    "What are you two doing in here without us?" Liza asked, her tone light but curious.

    Kimberly quicklyposed herself. "Nothing serious! I was just thanking Mohandia for everything she¡¯s done for me."

    Liza raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Kaitlyn grinned. "Well, whatever you two were whispering about, we¡¯re here now, so no secrets!"

    "Oh,e on," Kimberly said with augh, trying to steer the conversation away. "We weren¡¯t plotting anything. Just reminiscing."

    Kaitlyn¡¯s grin widened. "Good. Because I don¡¯t want to miss out on anything exciting!"

    The four of them chatted andughed, their light-hearted banter filling the room. It had been a long time since they¡¯d all been together like this, and the mood was infectious.

    But theirughter was cut short when a familiar voice called out from the hallway.

    "Kimberly!"

    They all froze, the sound of Elena¡¯s voice silencing them instantly. Heads lowered, they filed out of the room and into the hallway, where Elena stood waiting for them.

    "What were you all doing in there?" Elena¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them. "And what were you conspiring about?"

    "Nothing, ma¡¯am," Liza answered quickly. "We were just discussing how best to prepare for tonight¡¯s feast."

    Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but she nodded. "Good. Follow me."

    They obeyed without question, walking behind Elena as she led them through the corridors. As they walked, they whispered quietly among themselves.

    "What do you think she wants?" Kaitlyn asked, ncing nervously at the others.

    "No idea," Mohandia replied, her expression unreadable.

    Eventually, they arrived at the banquet hall. Elena turned to face them. "Mohandia, Liza, Kaitlyn¡ªreorganize the tables and switch out the table mats. Kimberly,e with me."

    Kimberly hesitated but nodded. "Yes, ma¡¯am."

    Elena led Kimberly down another corridor and into a room. Kimberly recognized it immediately; it was the same room where she had been given the dress for thest feast.

    Elena knelt down, pulling out a small box from the bottom of arger chest. She began sorting through a collection of beautiful gowns, setting one aside. Kimberly watched in silence, unsure of what to say or do.

    Finally, Elena held up a stunning golden dress adorned with intricate ck stones that sparkled in the light. "This is for you," Elena said simply. "And these..." she gestured to the other gowns, "are for your friends. Deliver these to them and tell them to get ready. Thene back here."

    Kimberly took the gowns carefully. "Yes, ma¡¯am. Thank you."

    Hurrying back to the others, Kimberly handed out the dresses and exined Elena¡¯s instructions. The excitement among her friends was palpable as they admired the beautiful outfits.

    Later that evening, as the feast began, the atmosphere was lively and filled withughter. The Alpha and his senior advisors were in high spirits, their voices echoing through the grand hall.

    When Kimberly and her friends entered, the room fell silent for a moment, all eyes turning to them.

    Kimberly¡¯s golden dress shimmered under the light, and she carried herself with quiet confidence. Alpha Derrick¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, his expression unreadable.

    As Kimberly approached the high table to greet him, she noticed his eyes lingering on her. "Thank you for this wonderful feast," she said, bowing her head slightly. "And for treating us with kindness."

    The Alpha smiled, his eyes never leaving her. "You¡¯re wee. But you should never think of yourself as a ve. After the feast,e find me. There¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you."

    Kimberly nodded, her heart pounding. "Of course, Alpha."

    As she moved away, the Alpha watched her intently, a small smile ying on his lips.

    "I¡¯ll find out what she¡¯s made of tonight," he murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    ***

    After a time, the majority of individuals started making their way back to their homes. Some were already inebriated, and their friends helped them as they stumbled back to their rooms.

    The banquet hall gradually emptied, leaving behind only a few lingering souls.

    To the surprise of Kimberly¡¯s friends, she remained seated at the table, showing no indication that she was ready to leave.

    "Kimberly, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t youing with us?" Liza asked, rubbing her tired eyes. "It¡¯ste, and we won¡¯t be here much longer. Let¡¯s go."

    Kimberly shook her head, offering a polite smile. "Not yet. I¡¯ve got some business to take care of before I can join youdies. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine."

    Liza frowned. "What business? Can¡¯t it wait until morning?"

    "No, it can¡¯t," Kimberly replied firmly. "I¡¯ll only be a while, and Jefferson will escort me home when I¡¯m done. Please, just go ahead. We¡¯ll talk in the morning."

    Kaitlyn, who had indulged in a little too much wine, leaned in unsteadily. "You¡¯re acting weird. Don¡¯t stay out toote, okay? Be careful."

    Mohandia, yawning loudly, added, "She¡¯s right. Don¡¯t overdo it. We¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Kimberly."

    With that, the group reluctantly left, ncing back at her with concern as they disappeared into the night.

    Kimberly sat quietly for a moment, watching the Alpha rise from his seat and head toward the back door that led to his chambers. Gathering her courage, she stood and followed him, her steps quick and determined. She needed answers.

    When Alpha Derrick noticed someone trailing behind him, he turned sharply. His expression softened when he saw Kimberly.

    "Oh, Kimberly. My apologies," he said smoothly. "I¡¯d almost forgotten we had something to discuss. Come with me."

    Kimberly hesitated for a moment but then nodded, deciding she would face whatever wasing. She followed him into his chambers, her heart pounding with a mix of apprehension and determination.

    Once inside, a strange heaviness filled the air, and Kimberly couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. She stood near the door, refusing to sit despite Derrick¡¯s polite invitation.

    "Would you like to sit?" he asked, gesturing to a chair.

    "No, thank you," she replied, her tone steady. "I¡¯d rather stand. What is it you wanted to talk about, Alpha?"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied her. "You must think I¡¯ve hated you all this time, don¡¯t you?"

    Kimberly crossed her arms, her gaze unwavering. "Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯ve never missed an opportunity to make my life miserable. Just cut to the chase. Why did you ask me here?"

    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Are you sure you¡¯re ready to hear the truth?" His voice had a chilling edge, and his eyes gleamed with something dangerous.

    "Whatever it is, just say it. I don¡¯t have time for games," Kimberly snapped, her patience wearing thin.

    Before she could turn to leave, Derrick moved faster than she could react. In an instant, he grabbed her arm, pulling her close. Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened in shock and fear as he whispered, "You¡¯re not going anywhere, Kimberly."

    "Let go of me!" she shouted, struggling against his grip. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    Derrick¡¯s smirk vanished, reced by a predatory sneer. "You¡¯re mine, Kimberly. You¡¯ve always been mine, whether you realize it or not. And tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you never forget it."

    Kimberly¡¯s blood ran cold as he forced her to the ground. She thrashed and screamed, but Derrick was too strong. Tears streamed down her face as she fought with everything she had, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    "Stop! Please, stop!" she begged, her voice breaking. But Derrick¡¯s only response was a cruelugh.

    "Scream all you want," he said mockingly. "No one can hear you."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded in terror. She felt utterly powerless, her body trembling as Derrick continued his assault. Just when she thought all hope was lost, a loud crash shattered the oppressive silence.

    The door burst open, and a figure in a mask stormed into the room. Derrick barely had time to react before the intruder attacked with blinding speed and ferocity. Within moments, the Alpha was on the ground, bloodied and gasping for air.

    Kimberlyy on the floor, frozen in shock. The masked figure turned to her, their movements careful and deliberate. They gently lifted her into their arms, cradling her as though she were the most fragile thing in the world.

    "You¡¯re safe now," a deep voice murmured from behind the mask. "I¡¯m taking you away from here."

    Too dazed to respond, Kimberly let herself be carried out of the room. The cold night air stung her skin, but it was a wee contrast to the suffocating darkness she had just escaped.

    Back in his chambers, Derrick struggled to his feet, his body aching and bruised. He stared at the shattered door, his mind racing.

    "Who was that?" he muttered to himself, wiping blood from his face. "A werewolf from another pack... strong and fast. But who?"

    He clenched his fists, his jaw tightening with rage. "I¡¯ll find them. I¡¯ll find both of them. This isn¡¯t over."

    Derrick limped to the window, his eyes scanning the darkness. His expression was a twisted mix of desperation and determination. "No one defies me and gets away with it. No one."

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99</h4>

    Kimberly slowly opened her eyes, squinting against the early morning sunlight filtering into the room. She looked around, startled by the sheer luxury of her surroundings.

    The room was exquisitely furnished, with soft white curtains billowing gently in the breeze from an open window.

    Everything looked immacte, but as she tried to sit up, a sharp pain shot through her body.

    Bruises and aches from the previous night¡¯s ordeal reminded her of the struggle with Alpha Derrick.

    Her heart raced as shes of the encounter rushed back to her. "Where am I?" she thought, rmed. Her hands touched the soft silk fabric of the nightgown she was now wearing.

    Someone had cleaned and dressed her, but the memories of Derrick¡¯s attack and her subsequent rescue haunted her mind.

    Kimberly swung her legs off the bed and tried to stand, but her feet throbbed painfully. She winced, leaning against the bedpost for support.

    Just then, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman entered carrying a tray of food. The woman¡¯s cheerful demeanor and warm smile contrasted sharply with Kimberly¡¯s confusion.

    "Good morning, my dear. You¡¯re awake!" the woman greeted her, cing the tray on a nearby table.

    Kimberly¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. Her gaze darted around the room, trying to piece everything together.

    "Oh, forgive me. My name is Maria. I¡¯m the head housekeeper here at the castle. You must be famished," Maria said kindly.

    "Castle? What castle?" Kimberly¡¯s voice was hoarse as she finally found the courage to speak.

    Maria¡¯s smile softened. "You¡¯re in the Lock¡¯s Heart Pack territory. Our Alpha brought you herest night."

    Before Kimberly could respond, another voice interrupted. "Maria, I¡¯ll take it from here."

    A tall,manding figure entered the room. Alpha Theo. His presence was both calming and intimidating. Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened as recognition hit her.

    "You..." she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    "Yes, it¡¯s me," Theo said, his tone gentle but firm. He turned to Maria. "Thank you for everything, Maria. Please leave us for now."

    Maria nodded and exited the room, leaving the two alone. Kimberly¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she stood, trying to steady herself.

    "Was it you who saved mest night?" she asked, meeting his piercing gaze.

    Theo nodded. "It was. I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯ve been through. I arrived just in time."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes filled with unshed tears as she tried to process everything. "Why were you there? How did you even know?"

    Theo¡¯s expression grew serious. "I¡¯ve been watching over you. Ever since the night we met, I haven¡¯t been able to forget you. I¡¯ve searched for you endlessly. When I heard there was a feast at the Night Walker pack, I went undercover as a security guard, hoping to catch a glimpse of you."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched. "You¡¯ve been looking for me?"

    He stepped closer, his voice lowering. "Yes. That night... I felt a connection I couldn¡¯t exin. And when I caught your scentst night, I knew something was wrong. I followed it to Derrick¡¯s quarters."

    Kimberly¡¯s body tensed at the mention of Derrick. Her fists clenched as memories of his attack resurfaced.

    "I hate him," she whispered, her voice shaking with anger. "He¡¯s a monster."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. "He¡¯ll pay for what he did to you. I swear it."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes met his, searching for sincerity. "Why do you care so much? What do you want from me?"

    Theo hesitated for a moment before responding. "I want you to be free from him. To be safe. And..." He took her hands gently in his. "I want you to be my Luna."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught. "Your Luna?"

    "Yes. You deserve someone who values and respects you. Not someone like Derrick. I can protect you, Kimberly. You don¡¯t have to face this alone anymore."

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Theo¡¯s sincerity was evident, but Kimberly¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of emotions. Just as she was about to respond, Theo leaned in and kissed her softly.

    The kiss was gentle yet full of unspoken emotion. Kimberly found herself responding, drawn to the warmth and safety he offered.

    Suddenly, a blinding light emanated from Kimberly¡¯s eyes, startling them both. Theo stepped back, shielding his face from the intensity of the light.

    Kimberly gasped, feeling a surge of power coursing through her body. It was unlike anything she had ever experienced.

    "What¡¯s happening?" she whispered, clutching her chest as the light slowly faded.

    Theo¡¯s expression turned to awe. He dropped to one knee, bowing before her. "Moon Goddess... It¡¯s you."

    Kimberly stared at him, confused. "What are you talking about?"

    Theo looked up at her, his eyes filled with reverence.

    "The prophecy spoke of a woman who would unite all the packs and bring peace. Only a kiss of true love could awaken her powers. You... you are the Moon Goddess we¡¯ve been waiting for."

    Kimberly¡¯s hands trembled as she touched her shoulder, where she felt a sudden itching.

    Pulling back the fabric of her gown, she saw a glowing mark ¨C the same strange symbol she had noticed weeks ago.

    "This can¡¯t be real," she murmured, shaking her head.

    "It is," Theo insisted. "You¡¯ve always been special, Kimberly. This is who you truly are."

    Before she could respond, a knock sounded at the door. Maria entered cautiously, her face pale.

    "Alpha Theo, there¡¯s news from the Night Walker pack. Kimberly¡¯s absence has caused chaos. Alpha Derrick is furious."

    Theo¡¯s expression darkened. "Let him be. He¡¯ll soon learn not to cross me."

    Meanwhile, at the Night Walker pack, Derrick paced furiously in the conference room.

    "This is uneptable! Kimberly has caused nothing but trouble, and now she¡¯s gone!" He mmed his fist on the table, ring at the elders and Elena.

    Elena¡¯s face was pale, her voice trembling. "What are you going to do about it?"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes shed with anger. "If I find her, she¡¯ll wish she¡¯d never been born. I¡¯ll hand her over to Heliandra the Sorcerer. Let her serve as his maid for eternity."

    Elena¡¯s heart sank. She rose from her seat, following Derrick as he stormed out. Her thoughts raced. "Those bruises on his wrist... Did he have something to do with her disappearance? I need to find out the truth."

    Back in the servants¡¯ quarters, Mohandia sat alone, tears streaming down her face. "I failed her," she whispered. "If anything happens to Kimberly, I¡¯ll never forgive myself."

    Determined, she stood and wiped her tears. "I¡¯ll find her. No matter what it takes."

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100</h4>

    Alpha Derrick got behind the wheel of his car and headed straight for his mansion. His mind was troubled, and his thoughts raced uncontrobly.

    "Where could Kimberly possibly be? And the man who attacked me... he must be an Alpha. I felt the ferocity of his assault. Which Alpha would dare disrespect me or the Night Walkers pack?"

    Derrick muttered under his breath, gripping the steering wheel tightly. His jaw clenched as he continued to think.

    "I need to figure out which Alpha has the nerve to oppose me. Once I know, I¡¯ll make them pay for this insult," he thought, his brows furrowed with worry and anger.

    As he drove, Derrick shifted his thoughts. "What should I tell Mona? She must not suspect that I tried to... forcefully deal with Kimberly. I need toe up with a convincing story. She can¡¯t find out the truth."

    The mansion¡¯s massive gate opened as soon as his car approached, and Derrick drove in without acknowledging the greetings of the guards stationed around the property. He parked the car and stepped out, his movements sharp and filled with tension.

    Inside the living room, Mona was sitting on the couch, watching a movie.

    She turned when she heard Derrick enter and immediately noticed his troubled expression. Her face shifted to one of concern as she jumped to her feet.

    "Derrick, what happened to you? Why do you look so agitated? And... what happened to your wrist? There are bruises! And your face is red," she eximed, rushing toward him. Her voice was filled with worry.

    Derrick sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Something terrible happenedst night. I tried to eliminate Kimberly once and for all so we could move on, but..." He paused, ncing at Mona.

    "But before I could finish, some unknown man barged into the room and attacked me. He knocked me unconscious and took Kimberly away." His voice was low and filled with frustration.

    Mona gasped, covering her mouth with her hands. "Someone attacked you? Here? In this city? In this entire country, who would dare to challenge you?" she asked, her disbelief clear in her tone.

    "I¡¯m just as shocked as you are," Derrick admitted, pacing the room. "Whoever it was... they were not just anyone. He was an Alpha. A strong one at that."

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened. "An Alpha? How is that even possible? No Alpha would be foolish enough to challenge you here. Are you sure?"

    "I¡¯m certain," Derrick replied, his voice firm. "This wasn¡¯t the strength of a regr pack member. It was the strength of someone on my level. And now... I¡¯ll find both Kimberly and this intruder. I¡¯ll hunt them down, and I won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve both paid for this." His voice grew cold, his expression fierce.

    Before Mona could respond, her phone rang, breaking the tense atmosphere. She nced at the screen and frowned. "It¡¯s an unknown number," she said hesitantly.

    "Answer it," Derrick instructed sharply, his curiosity piqued.

    Mona nodded and pressed the answer button, cing the phone to her ear. "Hello?" she said softly. Her face suddenly went pale, and her hands began to shake.

    "What?" she screamed into the phone. "Where is he? Which hospital?"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched her panic. "What happened?" he demanded the moment she hung up.

    "It¡¯s my father," Mona said, her voice trembling. "He... he was in an ident. He¡¯s in the hospital!"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Alpha Darwin? Your father was in an ident? How? Why was he even driving himself? He rarely does that," he said, disbelief evident in his tone.

    Mona wiped a tear from her cheek. "I don¡¯t know, but we need to go. The caller said he¡¯s at City County Hospital."

    Without another word, Derrick grabbed his car keys. "Let¡¯s go."

    They both rushed out to the car, and Derrick drove toward the hospital. His mind raced as he navigated through the streets. "Why is everything falling apart at the same time? Kimberly... the attack... now Alpha Darwin..." he thought. His grip on the wheel tightened.

    Mona ced a hand on his arm. "Derrick, watch the road! You almost swerved out of yourne," she warned.

    Derrick snapped out of his thoughts and nodded. "I¡¯m sorry," he muttered. "I just... I don¡¯t understand why all of this is happening. It feels like everything is spinning out of control."

    ***

    Meanwhile, back at the Night Walkers¡¯ pack house, Mohandia, Liza, and Kaitlyn were standing near the gate.

    They had sessfully distracted the guards earlier, but their n to escape was interrupted by Elena¡¯s sharp voice calling out to them.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Elena demanded as she approached them. Her face was a mask of fury, and her tone left no room for argument.

    Mohandia stepped forward bravely. "We can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing! Kimberly is our friend, and we have to find her. We want to look for her ourselves," she said firmly.

    Elena raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? And do you know where to look? Do you have any idea where Kimberly might be?"

    The three girls exchanged nervous nces, realizing they had no n.

    Elena crossed her arms and sighed. "You can¡¯t do this alone. If you want to find Kimberly, you¡¯ll need my help." She gestured toward her car. "Come with me."

    The girls hesitated for a moment but quickly followed Elena to the car. To their surprise, the gates were opened for them without any resistance.

    Once inside the car, Kaitlyn turned to Elena. "How are we going to find her?" she asked nervously.

    Elena gave a small smile. "By her scent, of course. I¡¯m a trained tracker. If Kimberly¡¯s anywhere in this city, I¡¯ll find her."

    Mohandia leaned back in her seat, her hands behind her neck. "I just hope it won¡¯t take too long. The thought of Kimberly being out there alone... it¡¯s terrifying."

    Elena didn¡¯t respond, her focus entirely on the road ahead. The car sped off, leaving the pack house far behind as they embarked on their search for Kimberly.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101</h4>

    Kimberly and Alpha Theo were in the living room, enjoying one another¡¯spany.

    Their conversation flowed easily, touching on topics both lighthearted and profound.

    "Freedom is so important. I can¡¯t even remember thest time I felt this free," Kimberly said, her voiceced with a sense of relief.

    Alpha Theo smiled warmly. "It¡¯s wonderful to finally have you here. Right now, I feel a calmness I¡¯ve never known before."

    As they talked, a guard entered the room, his expression serious.

    "What is it?" Alpha Theo asked, his tone shifting to one of authority.

    "We¡¯ve received news about Alpha Darwin. He was in an ident and has been admitted to the City-County Hospital," the guard said evenly.

    Kimberly sprang to her feet. "What? Where is he? Which hospital?" she asked, her voice trembling with concern.

    "City-County Hospital," the guard repeated, bowing his head before leaving the room.

    "We need to go now," Kimberly said, turning to Theo with urgency in her eyes

    "No Kimberly, not now" Alpha Theo said, with a worried expression on his face.

    Kimberly paced the room, her heart racing as she thought about Alpha Darwin.

    "Theo, we can¡¯t just sit here! What if he¡¯s in danger? He¡¯s my father . I can¡¯t let him die and I don¡¯t trust Derrick and Mona."

    Theo stood, his presence calm butmanding.

    "Kimberly, I understand how you feel, but going there now is dangerous. Derrick and his people could be there, and they¡¯d recognize you immediately. They¡¯re probably watching everyone who goes in and out of that hospital."

    "But he¡¯s hurt!" Kimberly protested, her voice cracking with emotion. "I can¡¯t just sit here knowing that."

    Theo stepped closer, cing a hand on her shoulder.

    "You¡¯re not sitting here and doing nothing. You¡¯re staying safe. That¡¯s the smartest move we can make right now. If you show up, Derrick will use this as an opportunity to corner you." He replied.

    Kimberly clenched her fists, fighting back tears. "It feels like I¡¯m running away."

    "No," Theo said firmly. "You¡¯re not running. You¡¯re choosing the right moment to act. Trust me. Let me go there first. I¡¯ll find out everything, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to Alpha Darwin."

    Kimberly hesitated, her breathing uneven. "Promise me you¡¯ll watch closely. If anything happens¡ª"

    "I promise," Theo interrupted, his voice steady. "I¡¯ll take some of my men with me. No one from Derrick¡¯s pack will know I¡¯m there."

    Kimberly swallowed hard and nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Okay. But please, Theo, be careful."

    ---

    At the hospital, Theo strode into the main lobby, nked by two of his most trusted warriors. He wore a simple ck hoodie, the hood pulled low to conceal his face. His men spread out subtly, blending into the crowd.

    "Stay alert," Theo murmured into his earpiece. "If you see anyone from Derrick¡¯s pack, let me know immediately."

    He approached the reception desk and asked in a low voice, "Alpha Darwin¡¯s room?"

    The receptionist gave him a curious look but didn¡¯t question him further. "Third floor, room 312."

    Theo nodded, slipping away from the desk without drawing attention. As he made his way up the stairs, he caught snippets of conversation from the hospital staff.

    "Did you hear about that rogue attack? They said it wasn¡¯t random."

    "Alpha Darwin¡¯s condition is critical. He might not make it."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened as he absorbed the information. Reaching the third floor, he stopped short when he saw two men in ck suits standing near alpha Darwin¡¯s door.

    Their posture was stiff, their eyes scanning the hallway.

    ¡¯<i>Derrick¡¯s enforcers,¡¯ </i>Theo thought grimly. He slipped into a nearby supply closet, pulling out his phone to text his men.

    "Two guards at Darwin¡¯s room. Distract them. Quietly."

    Momentster, one of Theo¡¯s warriors strolled into the hallway, pretending to be lost. "Excuse me," he said loudly, approaching the guards.

    "Can you tell me where the restroom is? I¡¯ve been wandering this floor for ages."

    The guards exchanged a look, clearly annoyed. "Down the hall, to the right," one of them said gruffly.

    "Thanks," the warrior said, then added, "Oh, wait¡ªdo you know if the cafeteria is on this floor too?"

    As the guards turned their attention to the distraction, Theo slipped past them and into Darwin¡¯s room.

    The sight of Darwin lying motionless on the bed sent a pang through Theo¡¯s chest. The older Alpha looked frail, his face pale and bruised. Machines beeped steadily, monitoring his vitals.

    Theo leaned close to Darwin, speaking in a low voice. "Darwin, it¡¯s Theo. I don¡¯t know if you can hear me, but Kimberly¡¯s safe. We won¡¯t let Derrick get to her. You¡¯ve done more for her than anyone else, and I swear I¡¯ll protect her, just like you would."

    Darwin didn¡¯t move, but his hand twitched slightly. Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed. <i>He¡¯s still fighting.</i>

    ---

    Outside the room, Derrick entered the hospital, his expression dark and menacing. Mona followed close behind, her face pale but determined.

    "I don¡¯t trust this ce," Derrick muttered. "Too many prying eyes."

    "Derrick, we¡¯re here to check on my father, not cause a scene," Mona whispered sharply.

    "Don¡¯t tell me how to handle things," Derrick snapped, his voice low but venomous. "I need to make sure no one¡¯s interfering."

    As they neared Darwin¡¯s room, one of the guards stepped forward. "Alpha Derrick, everything¡¯s clear. No one¡¯s been inside except hospital staff."

    "Good," Derrick said, though his eyes swept the hallway suspiciously. "But keep an eye out. If anyone tries anything, you let me know immediately."

    Inside the room, Theo froze as he heard Derrick¡¯s voice outside the door. His heart pounded as he quickly ducked behind a curtain, his movements silent.

    ¡¯<i>Too close,</i> he thought, gripping the handle of his knife just in case.

    The door opened, and Derrick strode in, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Darwin¡¯s unconscious form.

    ¡¯<i>Pathetic old man,</i>¡¯ he thought to himself under his breath. ¡¯You should¡¯ve stayed out of my way.¡¯

    Mona gasped softly. "Derrick is my father still alive? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s still conscious"

    Derrick stood still, as he had an unreadable expression on his face.

    ¡¯And he¡¯s weak,¡¯ Derrick shook his head. ¡¯If he¡¯d done his job properly, Kimberly wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Now look at him¡ªhelpless.¡¯

    Theo¡¯s blood boiled, but he forced himself to stay hidden, his mind racing. *This man is worse than I thought.*

    "Who would have done this to my father? Because I don¡¯t want to believe this is just a normal ident" With a suspicious look on her face towards Derrick she uttered.

    Mona stepped closer to Darwin, her eyes filling with tears. "He¡¯s not weak. He¡¯s loyal. And he¡¯d never betray his values for power like you would."

    Mona said those words, as if she could hear what Derrick was thinking.

    Derrick looked shocked, but immediately masked up his expression with a firm look towards alpha Darwin.

    Derrick grabbed her arm roughly, his voice a low growl. "Watch your tongue, Mona. Don¡¯t forget who keeps you safe."

    She yanked her arm free, ring at him. "You don¡¯t protect me. You control me. There¡¯s a difference."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened, but he said nothing. He turned back to Darwin, his expression hard. "He won¡¯t wake up anytime soon. Let¡¯s go."

    As they left the room, Theo exhaled quietly, his grip on the knife loosening. He stepped out from behind the curtain, his mind spinning. *Kimberly needs to know about this.*

    ---

    Back at the Lock¡¯s Heart Pack, Kimberly paced the living room, unable to shake her anxiety. When Theo returned, she rushed to him, her eyes filled with questions.

    "What happened? Did you see him? Is he okay?"

    Theo ced his hands on her shoulders, his gaze steady. "He¡¯s alive, but he¡¯s unconscious.

    Derrick and Mona were there. Derrick..." Theo paused, his voiceced with anger. "He¡¯s as cruel as ever. He called Darwin weak for for not ying his cruel games with him."

    Kimberly¡¯s face fell, her hands trembling. "This is all my fault. If Darwin hadn¡¯t helped me, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation."

    "No," Theo said firmly. "This is Derrick¡¯s doing. Not yours. And we¡¯re going to make sure he never hurts anyone again."

    Kimberly nodded, though fear lingered in her eyes. "What now?"

    Theo¡¯s expression darkened. "Now, we n. Derrick is more dangerous than I thought, and we can¡¯t afford any mistakes."

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102</h4>

    Kimberly and Alpha Theo sat across from each other in the quiet living room, their faces drawn with tension.

    The weight of their next move pressed down on them, leaving no room for error.

    "We can¡¯t defeat them from the outside," Theo said after a long pause, his deep voice breaking the silence.

    "It¡¯s too difficult, and I don¡¯t want it to look like I¡¯m trying to start a war between the two packs. The other Alphas might see it as a provocation."

    Kimberly nodded slowly, her mind racing. "Then we need to find another way, something unexpected... something only I can do."

    Theo raised an eyebrow, leaning forward. "What do you mean? What are you thinking?"

    Kimberly hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath. "I¡¯ll have to go back."

    Theo blinked, his expression shifting from confusion to rm. "Go back? To Derrick¡¯s pack? Kimberly, are you out of your mind? That¡¯s suicide!"

    "No, listen to me," Kimberly said, her voice firm. "I¡¯ll go back, but this time, I¡¯ll y dumb. I¡¯ll act like I don¡¯t remember anything about the night you rescued me.

    I¡¯ll tell them a story about being disoriented, not knowing who helped me escape. That way, they won¡¯t see me as a threat."

    Theo stared at her in disbelief. "And you think they¡¯ll just wee you back with open arms? Derrick isn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯ll suspect something."

    "I know it¡¯s risky," Kimberly admitted. "But it¡¯s the only way to get close to him and figure out what he¡¯s nning.

    If I can gather information from the inside, we¡¯ll have a better chance of defeating him."

    Theo shook his head, frustration evident on his face. "It¡¯s too dangerous. If he finds out you¡¯re lying¡ª"

    "He won¡¯t," Kimberly interrupted. "I¡¯ll make sure of it. I¡¯ve been around Derrick long enough to know how he operates.

    If I y my cards right, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m just a scared, clueless girl who wants toe back to safety."

    Theo¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at her, concern etched into his features. "And how am I supposed to see you again? How will I know if you¡¯re safe?"

    Kimberly reached out and ced her hand on his. "I trust you, Theo. You¡¯ll find a way to reach me, just like you always do."

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Theo squeezed her hand gently, his expression conflicted.

    "I don¡¯t like this n, Kimberly. I don¡¯t like the idea of you walking into danger alone."

    "I know," Kimberly said softly. "But it¡¯s the only way. If we try to fight them head-on, we¡¯ll lose. This is our best chance."

    Theo leaned back, running a hand through his hair. "Fine. But if anything goes wrong¡ªanything at all¡ªyou call me. I don¡¯t care what it takes; I¡¯lle for you."

    "You know I can¡¯t call you... It¡¯s impossible, but don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine and the n will work out perfectly " Kimberly said in an assuring manner.

    ---

    The following night, Kimberly made her way back to the Night Walkers¡¯ territory, her heart pounding in her chest. The guards at the gate were surprised to see her, their eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    "Kimberly?" one of them asked. "Where have you been?"

    Kimberly feigned confusion, clutching her head dramatically. "I... I don¡¯t know. I woke up in the forest. I don¡¯t remember how I got there. Everything¡¯s so blurry."

    The guards exchanged wary nces but eventually let her through. She walked slowly toward the main house, her mind racing as she rehearsed her story.

    Inside, Mona was the first to see her. She gasped, rushing over with wide eyes. "Kimberly! You¡¯re alive!"

    Kimberly blinked at her, forcing a look of confusion. "Mona? What... what happened? How did I get here?"

    Mona frowned, her eyes scanning Kimberly¡¯s face. "You don¡¯t remember anything?"

    Kimberly shook her head. "No. Thest thing I remember is being in the banquet hall... and then... nothing. I woke up in the forest, and I¡¯ve been wandering ever since."

    Before Mona could respond, Derrick entered the room, his sharp gaze locking onto Kimberly.

    His lips curled into a cold smile, but his eyes betrayed his suspicion. "Well, well. Look who decided to return."

    Kimberly dropped her gaze, feigning fear. "Alpha Derrick... I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what happened. I don¡¯t remember anything."

    Derrick circled her slowly, his presence intimidating. "You don¡¯t remember who took you? Or how you escaped?"

    "No, someone took me?" Kimberly said quickly, shaking her head. "It¡¯s all a blur. I just... I don¡¯t know."

    Derrick stopped in front of her, his eyes narrowing. "Convenient," he muttered under his breath. "But you¡¯re back now, and that¡¯s what matters. For your sake, I hope you¡¯re telling the truth."

    Kimberly nodded, swallowing hard. "I swear, Alpha Derrick. I don¡¯t know anything."

    Derrick studied her for a moment longer before turning to Mona. "Take her to the physician. She looks weak. Make sure she¡¯s taken care of."

    Mona nodded and led Kimberly away, her expression unreadable. As they walked, Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of Derrick¡¯s gaze still on her.

    ---

    In the physician¡¯s room, Kimberly sat on the examination table, pretending to be dazed. The physician asked her a few questions, but she kept her answers vague, maintaining her act.

    The door opened softly, and Elena stepped inside, nked by two maids. As soon as her eyesnded on Kimberly, her expression transformed into one of relief and genuine care.

    "Kimberly!" Elena eximed, rushing over to her. Her voice wavered with emotion. "You¡¯re back! I was so worried about you."

    Kimberly blinked, surprised by Elena¡¯s reaction. She had expected suspicion or coldness, but instead, Elena enveloped her in a warm embrace.

    Kimberly hesitated before gently returning it, still keeping up her facade.

    "Elena," Kimberly murmured, her voice weak. "I... I don¡¯t know what happened. I woke up in the forest. Everything¡¯s so blurry."

    Elena pulled back, her eyes searching Kimberly¡¯s face. "It doesn¡¯t matter what happened," she said softly. "What matters is that you¡¯re safe now. Do you feel okay? Are you hurt?"

    Kimberly shook her head, forcing a small smile. "I¡¯m fine... just tired and confused."

    Elena nodded and turned to the physician. "Make sure she gets whatever she needs. Kimberly¡¯s been through enough." Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    The physician nodded. "Of course, Miss Elena. I was just about to fetch some supplies."

    As the physician stepped out, Elena sat beside Kimberly, taking her hands gently.

    "When I heard you were missing, I... I didn¡¯t know what to do," Elena admitted, her voice trembling slightly. "I kept hoping you¡¯d find a way back to us."

    Kimberly looked into Elena¡¯s eyes, sensing the sincerity in her words. For a moment, she felt a pang of guilt for deceiving her.

    But she quickly reminded herself of the bigger picture. *I have to stay focused. This is for the greater good.*

    "I¡¯m sorry for worrying you," Kimberly said, her voice soft. "I wish I could exin what happened, but... it¡¯s all so foggy."

    Elena squeezed her hands. "You don¡¯t need to exin anything right now. Just focus on resting and getting better. I¡¯ll handle everything else."

    Kimberly hesitated, then asked, "Do you... do you think Alpha Derrick will believe me?"

    Elena¡¯s expression darkened slightly at the mention of Derrick, but she quicklyposed herself.

    "Don¡¯t worry about Derrick," she said firmly. "I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t pressure you. If he tries to intimidate you, he¡¯ll have me to deal with."

    Kimberly blinked, surprised by Elena¡¯s protective tone. "Thank you, ma¡¯am Elena. That means a lot."

    Elena smiled warmly. "You don¡¯t have to thank me, Kimberly. We¡¯re family here. And family looks out for each other."

    At that moment, one of the maids stepped forward. "Miss Elena, would you like us to prepare a room for Kimberly to rest in?"

    Elena nodded. "Yes, but make sure it¡¯s one of the best rooms. She deserves to befortable."

    Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by Elena¡¯s kindness. It was a side of her she hadn¡¯t expected to see, and it made her wonder if there was more to Elena than she had assumed.

    As the maids began to make arrangements, Elena turned back to Kimberly. "I¡¯ll stay with you for a little while, if that¡¯s okay. I want to make sure you¡¯re really okay."

    Kimberly hesitated but nodded. "I¡¯d like that."

    For the first time since she had returned, Kimberly felt a sense of calm. Though her n was risky, she realized she might not be as alone in this as she had thought...

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103</h4>

    Kimberly sat on the bed, feeling the warmth of the soft covers against her skin.

    The familiar walls of her room were a bittersweet reminder of the ce she had tried to escape in her heart, but now she had chosen to return as part of her n.

    The knock on the door pulled her out of her thoughts.

    "Kimberly!" Mohandria¡¯s cheerful voice rang out as the door swung open. She rushed in, followed by Liza and Kaitlyn, all of them beaming with joy.

    "You¡¯re back!" Kaitlyn eximed, pulling Kimberly into a tight hug. Liza joined in, the three friends embracing her warmly.

    "I missed you so much," Mohandria said, her voice trembling slightly. "We were so scared for you.

    When we heard you were gone, I thought..." She trailed off, unable to finish the sentence.

    Kimberly smiled faintly, though the guilt of her secret weighed on her. "I missed you all too," she said softly.

    They sat down around her on the bed, chattering excitedly.

    "Now, tell us," Mohandria said, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "What really happened to you? How did you get away?"

    Kimberly¡¯s heart raced. *I wish I could tell them everything, but I can¡¯t. The n is too delicate, and I can¡¯t risk it being ruined.* She forced herself to maintain her calm.

    "I... I honestly don¡¯t remember much," Kimberly said, her voice steady but soft. "All I know is that I woke up in a forest, confused and alone.

    I didn¡¯t know where I was, but something inside me told me to find my way back here."

    Her friends exchanged nces, their excitement dimming slightly.

    "You really don¡¯t remember anything?" Kaitlyn asked, her tone tinged with disbelief. "Not even how you ended up in the forest?"

    Kimberly shook her head. "Nothing. It¡¯s all just... nk."

    Liza¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration. "But why did youe back? You could¡¯ve run away! You had the chance, Kimberly! Why didn¡¯t you take it?"

    The room grew quiet as the weight of Liza¡¯s question hung in the air. Kimberly looked down at her hands, then back at her friends with a faint smile.

    "I couldn¡¯t leave," she said softly. "I have nowhere else to go. And I couldn¡¯t leave you all behind. You¡¯re my family. I had toe back¡ªfor all of you."

    Her words seemed to calm the tension. Liza¡¯s expression softened, and Mohandria ced aforting hand on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder.

    "You¡¯re too good for this ce," Mohandria said. "But we¡¯re d you¡¯re back. We really are."

    The friends pulled her into another group hug, tears glistening in their eyes. For a moment, Kimberly felt a sense offort, even as the weight of her secret pressed heavily on her chest.

    They spent the next hourughing and chatting, catching Kimberly up on everything she had missed.

    It was almost as if nothing had changed, though Kimberly knew deep down that everything was different now.

    She had a mission, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down.

    Eventually, her friends left, telling her to rest and promising to check on herter. Kimberly leaned back against the pillows, letting out a deep sigh.

    The room was quiet now, the only sounding from the faint rustling of the wind outside.

    Kimberly closed her eyes, her thoughts drifting. But then she heard it¡ªa faint voice, calling her name.

    "Kimberly..."

    Her eyes snapped open, and her heart raced. The voice was soft, almost like a whisper, but it seemed toe from the bathroom.

    She hesitated for a moment before slowly getting up and walking toward the door.

    "Who¡¯s there?" she asked, her voice shaky.

    The voice called her name again, and she pushed the door open. The bathroom was dimly lit, and her eyes were immediately drawn to the mirror.

    There, in the reflection, stood an old woman with long, flowing grey hair and a white garment that seemed to shimmer faintly. Her presence was both calming and unnerving.

    Kimberly gasped, taking a step back. "Who... who are you?"

    The old woman¡¯s gaze was steady, her expression serene. "Kimberly," she said, her voice echoing softly in the small space. "It is not time to manifest who you are."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched. "What... what does that mean? Who am I?"

    The woman didn¡¯t answer. She simply smiled, a knowing look in her eyes, and then, as suddenly as she had appeared, she vanished.

    Kimberly stared at the mirror, her mind reeling. The old woman¡¯s words echoed in her head.

    *Not time to manifest who I am? What does that even mean?* She reached out to touch the mirror, but it was cold and solid beneath her fingers, as if nothing had happened.

    She took a shaky step back, her heart pounding. *Who was she? And what does she know about me?*

    Her thoughts swirled as she stood there, alone in the silence. Whatever was happening, Kimberly knew one thing for certain¡ªher journey was far from over.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile Alpha Derrick sat in his study, his hands gripping the armrests of his chair as he mulled over everything his loyal servant had just reported.

    The words echoed in his mind: *"She doesn¡¯t sound like she remembers anything, Sir."*

    Derrick leaned back, tapping his fingers on the desk, his sharp eyes staring at the ceiling. "So Kimberly truly doesn¡¯t remember... or is she just ying a dangerous game?" he muttered to himself.

    He sighed deeply and ran a hand through his hair, his frustration growing. "But I know what I felt that night.

    The one who attacked me wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was an Alpha¡ªa powerful one. And he had the audacity to enter my territory, challenge me, and leave unscathed."

    His fist mmed down on the desk, the sound echoing in the room. "Who is he?" Derrick growled, his voice low and filled with rage.

    "I have to find out. I can¡¯t let this insult go unpunished."

    He sat there in silence for a moment, his mind racing with possibilities. *If Kimberly truly doesn¡¯t remember anything, then she isn¡¯t a threat for now.

    But that could change. She¡¯s unpredictable, and I need to deal with her permanently. This time, I won¡¯t leave anything to chance.*

    Just as he was about to delve deeper into his thoughts, a sharp knock on the door broke the silence.

    Derrick frowned, his irritation evident. "Come in," he barked.

    The door opened, and Derrick¡¯s expression shifted from annoyance to surprise when he saw who it was.

    Standing before him was a tall, broad-shouldered man with piercing green eyes and an air of authority that rivaled Derrick¡¯s own. It was Alphonso¡ªa name that carried weight among Alphas.

    "Alphonso," Derrick said, his tone cautious. "What are you doing here?"

    Alphonso stepped into the room, closing the door behind him. His expression was serious, his gaze steady as he looked at Derrick.

    "I came to save you from the destruction you¡¯re not familiar with," he said, his voice calm but firm.

    Derrick raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. "Save me? From what, exactly? And what do you mean by ¡¯destruction¡¯?"

    Alphonso didn¡¯t sit down, choosing instead to stand in the middle of the room like a towering figure of authority.

    "You¡¯re ying with forces you don¡¯t understand, Derrick. Forces that will consume you and your pack if you don¡¯t tread carefully."

    Derrick scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. "You think you can walk in here and lecture me about my own pack?

    Do you forget who I am, Alphonso? I¡¯m Alpha Derrick. My pack is one of the strongest. No one can bring us down."

    Alphonso¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk, but his eyes remained cold. "That arrogance is exactly why you¡¯re vulnerable.

    You think strength alone will save you, but you¡¯re wrong. There are threats in this world that even the strongest Alphas can¡¯t face alone."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice lowering. "Get to the point, Alphonso. What threats are you talking about? And why do you care?"

    Alphonso took a step closer, his presence almost suffocating. "You¡¯ve made enemies, Derrick. Powerful ones. And it¡¯s not just about the Alpha who attacked you.

    There¡¯s a storm brewing¡ªone that¡¯s bigger than you, me, or any pack. Kimberly is at the center of it."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened. "Kimberly? She¡¯s just a girl. A stubborn, disobedient girl who doesn¡¯t know her ce. What could she possibly have to do with any of this?"

    Alphonso shook his head. "You¡¯re blind, Derrick. Kimberly is more than what she seems.

    There¡¯s a reason she survived, a reason she keepsing back. She¡¯s connected to something ancient, something dangerous. And if you¡¯re not careful, she¡¯ll be your undoing."

    Derrickughed bitterly. "You expect me to believe that Kimberly is some kind of... chosen one? A threat to me and my pack? That¡¯s absurd."

    "Believe what you want," Alphonso said sharply. "But I¡¯m warning you, Derrick. If you keep treating her like she¡¯s just another pawn in your game, you¡¯ll lose everything.

    You¡¯ve already underestimated her once. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again."

    Derrick stood, his fists clenched. "Why are you here, Alphonso? To warn me? To mock me? Or do you have some hidden agenda of your own?"

    Alphonso met Derrick¡¯s re without flinching.

    "I¡¯m here because I know what¡¯sing. I¡¯ve seen it before¡ªpacks destroyed, Alphas brought to their knees because they ignored the signs. I don¡¯t want to see that happen to you."

    Derrick¡¯s voice was ice-cold. "And what do you gain from helping me?"

    Alphonso¡¯s smirk returned, though it was faint. "Let¡¯s just say I have my reasons. But make no mistake, Derrick¡ªI¡¯m not your ally.

    I¡¯m here because the bnce of power is shifting, and Kimberly is at the heart of it. If you want to survive, you need to start thinking beyond your pride and your pack."

    Derrick stared at Alphonso for a long moment, his mind racing with questions. Finally, he spoke, his tone low and cautious. "What do you suggest I do?"

    Alphonso¡¯s expression turned serious once more. "Watch her. Study her. But don¡¯t underestimate her. And for your sake, find out who that Alpha was who attacked you. He¡¯s part of this, too."

    Derrick nodded slowly, his mind still processing everything Alphonso had said. "Fine. I¡¯ll do it. But if you¡¯re wrong about this..."

    Alphonso interrupted, his voice firm. "I¡¯m not wrong. Mark my words, Derrick¡ªif you don¡¯t handle this carefully, you won¡¯t just lose your pack. You¡¯ll lose everything."

    With that, Alphonso turned and walked out of the room, leaving Derrick standing there in silence, his thoughts a storm of doubt, anger, and unease...

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104</h4>

    Mona sat in the dimly lit living room, her legs crossed elegantly, sipping from a steaming cup of tea.

    The silence in the mansion was unnerving, broken only by the soft ticking of the ornate clock on the wall.

    When the front door opened and Alpha Derrick walked in, she immediately noticed his troubled expression.

    He barely nced at her as he muttered a half-hearted greeting and slumped onto the couch beside her.

    "Derrick," Mona called firmly, setting her cup down. "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Her sharp tone jolted him from his thoughts, and he turned to her, his brows furrowed.

    He hesitated before speaking, his voice uncharacteristically unsure. "Mona, do you think we¡¯ve made a mistake with Kimberly?

    In the way we¡¯ve treated her? Or... is there something about her that we don¡¯t know?"

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the unexpected question, but she quickly recovered, augh escaping her lips.

    "Derrick, are you serious? Kimberly? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling sorry for her now. She¡¯s nothing special. Just a nuisance who refuses to ept her ce."

    Derrick frowned, clearly unsatisfied with her answer. "You¡¯re so quick to dismiss her. But... things don¡¯t add up.

    How did she survive that night? How did she return unharmed? And what about the Alpha who attacked me? There¡¯s something about her¡ªsomething we¡¯re missing."

    Mona waved a dismissive hand, though her thoughts betrayed her calm demeanor.

    *Is Derrick growing soft? Could he be onto something I¡¯ve overlooked?* She forced a smile to mask her unease.

    "Derrick, you¡¯re overthinking this. Kimberly is insignificant. She doesn¡¯t have the brains or strength to outsmart anyone, let alone you."

    Derrick didn¡¯t respond immediately, his jaw tightening as he stared ahead. Finally, he nodded, though his expression remained distant.

    He reached for his phone on the table and stood abruptly. "I need some time to think," he muttered before walking toward his room.

    Mona watched him leave, her smile fading as her true thoughts took over. *If Derrick starts doubting, it could ruin everything.

    Kimberly... that girl has caused more problems than she¡¯s worth. It¡¯s time to get rid of her once and for all.*

    Her mind raced with ideas as she sipped her tea, her expression unreadable.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Kimberly was in her room, pacing back and forth as her mind reyed the strange events of the past few days.

    Her encounter with the old woman in the mirror still haunted her. The cryptic message, "It is not time to manifest who you are," echoed in her mind. What did it mean? What could she do about it?

    Deciding she needed some air, Kimberly opened her door and stepped into the hallway.

    The moment she did, she froze. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a shadow move swiftly down the corridor.

    Her heart raced as she turned her head sharply in the direction it had gone.

    "Who¡¯s there?" she called out, her voice steady despite her rising fear.

    No answer came. Kimberly took a cautious step forward, her eyes scanning the dimly lit hallway.

    The shadow had disappeared, but she felt certain someone had been there. Gathering her courage, she followed the direction the figure had taken, her bare feet making no sound on the wooden floor.

    The hallway led to arge, empty room. Kimberly stepped inside, her eyes darting around. "Show yourself!" she demanded, her voice echoing in the silence.

    Nothing. Just as she was about to turn back, a voice boomed through the room, startling her.

    "Kimberly, the eye and mouth of the sun... Move carefully, as foes are within you."

    She spun around, her heart pounding. "Who¡¯s there? What do you mean?" she called out, but no one answered. Instead, the air grew still, and a chill ran down her spine.

    She stood there for a moment, her breaths shallow, trying to make sense of what she had heard.

    *The eye and mouth of the sun? Foes are within me?* she thought, her mind racing. *What does that even mean? And why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard something like this before?*

    Kimberly slowly turned back toward the hallway, deciding it was best to return to her room. But as she stepped out of the empty room, she froze again¡ªthis time in relief.

    Walking toward her were her three closest friends, Mohandria, Liza, and Kaitlyn, their faces lighting up with smiles as they saw her.

    "Kimberly!" Mohandria called out, her voice filled with joy.

    Kimberly felt her tension melt away as she watched her friends approach. Whatever strange things had been happening, seeing them gave her a moment of peace.

    But in the back of her mind, the words of the mysterious voice lingered, a reminder that her troubles were far from over.

    Kimberly¡¯s friends rushed toward her, wrapping her in a tight embrace.

    The warmth of their reunion brought a rare smile to Kimberly¡¯s face, though her mind remained clouded with confusion and suspicion.

    Her three friends walked back into the house with her, as they were so happy to see their friend again and also enjoy a lot of chatting together.

    After some light-hearted chatter to ease the tension, her friends finally left her alone to rest. The room fell silent again, but Kimberly couldn¡¯t shake the unease that had settled in her chest.

    *Who was that shadow I saw? And the voice... the eye and mouth of the sun?* She sat on the edge of her bed, staring at her reflection in the mirror. *What does it mean? Am I being watched?*

    Just then, a faint knock at her door made her jump. "Who is it?" she called out, her voice steadier than she felt.

    "It¡¯s Elena," came the reply.

    Kimberly rxed slightly and opened the door. Elena entered, her face lined with worry. "Kimberly, are you okay? I¡¯ve been worried since you came back."

    "I¡¯m fine," Kimberly lied, though the tension in her voice was evident.

    Elena hesitated, then stepped closer. "Listen, I¡¯ve been hearing whispers around the pack house. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.

    Derrick¡¯s been restless, and Mona... she¡¯s been asking about you. You need to be careful."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart sank. "Do you think they¡¯re nning something?"

    Elena nodded grimly. "I don¡¯t trust them. Especially Mona. She¡¯s been too quiettely, and that¡¯s never a good sign."

    Kimberly clenched her fists. *I have to stay ahead of them. If they¡¯re nning something, I need to be ready.*

    Before Elena could say more, a loud crash echoed from downstairs. Both women froze, their eyes meeting in rm.

    "What was that?" Kimberly whispered.

    "I don¡¯t know," Elena replied, her voice tense. "Stay here. I¡¯ll check."

    Kimberly shook her head. "No. We¡¯ll go together."

    They crept out of the room, moving silently through the dim hallways. The sound of raised voices grew louder as they approached the living room.

    "I told you not to fail me again!" Derrick¡¯s voice roared, filled with fury.

    Peeking around the corner, Kimberly saw Derrick standing over one of his servants, who was cowering on the floor. Mona stood nearby, her arms crossed and a smug smile on her face.

    "I tried, Alpha," the servant stammered. "But she... she doesn¡¯t remember anything. I listened to her and her friends, but there¡¯s nothing unusual. She¡¯s just... normal."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Normal? Kimberly is anything but normal. She¡¯s hiding something, and I want to know what it is!"

    Kimberly felt her blood run cold. *He doesn¡¯t believe me. He knows something¡¯s off.*

    Mona stepped forward, her voice dripping with false concern. "Maybe we¡¯re being too harsh, Derrick.

    If she doesn¡¯t remember, then... perhaps we should test her. Push her to reveal what she knows."

    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. "A test, you say? That¡¯s not a bad idea."

    Kimberly backed away from the scene, her heart pounding. Elena grabbed her arm, pulling her further down the hall.

    "They¡¯re nning something," Elena whispered urgently. "We need to act fast."

    Kimberly nodded, her mind racing. *I need to warn my friends. But how do I outsmart Derrick and Mona without blowing my cover?*

    Suddenly, a cold breeze swept through the hallway, and a familiar voice echoed around her.

    "Kimberly... the eye and mouth of the sun. Beware, for the storm draws near."

    Kimberly spun around, but no one was there. Elena looked at her in confusion.

    "What is it?" Elena asked, her voice low.

    "Nothing," Kimberly lied again, though the fear in her chest was mounting. *The storm... What storm?*

    As they hurried back to her room, Kimberly knew one thing for certain: whatever wasing, it wouldn¡¯t spare her. And she wasn¡¯t sure she was ready to face it.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105</h4>

    Alpha Theo just received a package from an unknown person Once he opens it, he meet a towel covered in blood and a note ced on it.

    "This will be the blood of Kimberly andter you will be next in line if you do not mind your business!"

    Alpha Theo paced around his study, his mind reeling from the note and the blood-stained towel. Anger and fear warred within him.

    ¡¯<i>Who would dare threaten me? And Kimberly?¡¯ </i>He clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening. ¡¯<i>Derrick must be behind this. Who else would stoop so low?</i>¡¯

    He threw the note on his desk and stormed toward his closet to grab his jacket. *If Derrick thinks he can intimidate me, he¡¯s in for a rude awakening.*

    But as he reached for the door, a sudden thought halted him. *No... This is too direct for Derrick. He¡¯s calcting, but this? This feels like someone trying to provoke me into making a mistake.*

    A knock interrupted his thoughts. "Come in!" he barked, his voice sharper than he intended.

    One of his trusted men, Leo, entered. "Sir, we found the man who delivered the package. He didn¡¯t get far. He¡¯s in the holding room now."

    Alpha Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Good. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s behind this."

    Leo hesitated. "Sir, there¡¯s something strange about him. He keepsughing... like he knows something we don¡¯t."

    Theo¡¯s expression darkened. "Take me to him."

    ***

    In the pack¡¯s underground holding room, the atmosphere was tense. The man sat chained to a chair, his head tilted back as he chuckled darkly. Hisughter echoed off the stone walls, sending chills through Theo¡¯s men.

    Theo entered, his presencemanding silence. The man¡¯sughter ceased, and he turned his gaze toward the Alpha with a twisted grin.

    "Alpha Theo," the man drawled. "Such a pleasure to finally meet the great protector of the weak."

    Theo ignored the bait. "Who sent you?" he demanded, his voice cold.

    The man shrugged. "Does it matter? The message is clear, isn¡¯t it? Stay out of Kimberly¡¯s life, or face the consequences."

    Theo stepped closer, his eyes zing. "And you think this will scare me? You think a bloody towel and empty threats will stop me from protecting her?"

    The man leaned forward as far as his chains would allow. "It¡¯s not a threat, Alpha. It¡¯s a promise. Kimberly¡¯s fate is sealed. And if you continue to interfere, so is yours."

    Theo grabbed the man by the cor, lifting him slightly off the chair. "Who sent you?" he growled, his patience wearing thin.

    The man¡¯s grin widened. "You¡¯ll find out soon enough. But by then, it¡¯ll be toote."

    Theo threw him back into the chair with a force that made the chains rattle. "Take him to the cells," he ordered his men. "He¡¯s not leaving until he talks."

    The manughed again as he was dragged away. "Tick-tock, Alpha! Time¡¯s running out!"

    ***

    Back in his study, Theo paced again, his mind racing. *This isn¡¯t just about Derrick anymore. There¡¯s someone else in y¡ªsomeone dangerous.*

    He poured himself a ss of whiskey, hoping it would steady his nerves. *Kimberly... If only I could get to her and warn her.*

    But the thought of stepping into Derrick¡¯s territory again made him pause. *It¡¯s a trap. They¡¯ll be waiting for me. But if I don¡¯t act now...*

    A sudden knock on his door made him jump. "What is it now?"

    Leo entered, his face pale. "Sir, we¡¯ve just received word from one of our spies in Derrick¡¯s pack. Something¡¯s happening there."

    Theo set his ss down. "What do you mean?"

    "The spy says Mona¡¯s been acting strange. She¡¯s been gathering certain herbs and ingredients from the pack¡¯s physician. He thinks she¡¯s preparing something... possibly a potion or poison."

    Theo¡¯s eyes widened. *Mona... What is she nning?*

    Leo continued, "And there¡¯s more. Derrick has doubled the guards around Kimberly¡¯s quarters. It¡¯s like he¡¯s preparing for something."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. *Kimberly¡¯s in immediate danger.*

    "I need to act now," he said aloud, more to himself than to Leo.

    Leo frowned. "Sir, if you go now, you¡¯re walking into a trap. Derrick¡¯s expecting you."

    "I know," Theo replied. "But Kimberly¡¯s safety is more important. If Mona¡¯s nning something, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing."

    Before Leo could protest further, Theo grabbed his coat and headed for the door.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Derrick¡¯s territory, Kimberly sat in her room, her nerves fraying with each passing moment. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something terrible was about to happen.

    *Why do I feel like I¡¯m being watched?*

    She stood and paced, trying to calm herself. But then she noticed it¡ªa faint shadow outside her window.

    Her heart raced. *Someone¡¯s out there.*

    "Who¡¯s there?" she called out, her voice trembling.

    The shadow didn¡¯t move, but a faint whisper reached her ears. "Kimberly... The moon will rise, but the sun must fall first."

    She ran to the window, but by the time she reached it, the shadow was gone.

    A knock at her door made her jump. "Kimberly, it¡¯s Mona. May Ie in?"

    Kimberly hesitated. "One moment." She quicklyposed herself and opened the door.

    Mona entered, her smile warm but her eyes calcting. "How are you feeling? You¡¯ve been through so much."

    "I¡¯m fine," Kimberly replied, keeping her voice steady.

    Mona sat on the edge of the bed, her expression softening. "I just want you to know, Kimberly, that I care about you. Despite everything that¡¯s happened, you¡¯re always my sister."

    Kimberly forced a smile. "Thank you, Mona. That means a lot."

    But inwardly, she was on high alert. *Mona never talks like this. What is she up to, could this be the beginning of her test?*

    As Mona stood to leave, she paused at the door. "Oh, one more thing. The physician would like to see you tomorrow morning. Just a routine check-up."

    Kimberly nodded, though her gut told her something wasn¡¯t right.

    As soon as Mona left, Kimberly locked the door and leaned against it. *A check-up? Or something else?*

    The tension in the air was suffocating, and Kimberly knew she couldn¡¯t trust anyone¡ªnot even the walls around her...

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106</h4>

    Alpha Theo stood in the shadows of Alpha Darwin¡¯s hospital room, his sharp eyes scanning every corner to ensure no one had followed him.

    The room was dimly lit, the faint hum of medical equipment breaking the heavy silence.

    Darwiny motionless on the bed, his once-powerful presence reduced to stillness.

    Theo approached the bedside, his expression filled with concern and determination.

    *I promised to protect you, Darwin, and I¡¯ll keep that promise. But right now, Kimberly needs me too.*

    He sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair. His voice dropped to a whisper, almost as if speaking to himself.

    "Kimberly is in danger, and I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll help her without causing chaos. Walking into Derrick¡¯s territory... it¡¯s suicide. But if I don¡¯t, she¡¯s as good as gone."

    Theo looked at Darwin¡¯s face, hoping for some kind of response, even though he knew it was impossible.

    Still, he continued speaking, as if the act itself would bring rity to his chaotic thoughts.

    "I don¡¯t know what to do, Darwin. I need your guidance. Kimberly... she¡¯s more than just a part of your pack now or just your daughter.

    She¡¯s special¡ªchosen. But she doesn¡¯t even realize her full power yet. And Derrick... he¡¯s a dangerous enemy."

    As Theo stared at Darwin, he noticed something. His breath hitched. Darwin¡¯s fingers twitched, ever so slightly. Theo froze, his eyes narrowing in disbelief.

    "Darwin?" he called softly, stepping closer.

    To his shock, Alpha Darwin¡¯s eyes fluttered open, weak and unfocused but undeniably alive.

    Theo leaned in, his heart racing. "Darwin? Can you hear me?"

    Darwin¡¯s lips moved, his voice faint but clear enough to send a shiver down Theo¡¯s spine.

    "I know... that Kimberly is strong," Darwin whispered. "But... please... do everything within your power... to keep her safe for me."

    Theo¡¯s chest tightened. He gripped the edge of the bed, his mind racing.

    "Darwin, I swear I will," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "But you need to rest. Save your strength."

    Darwin gave the faintest nod before his eyes closed again, and his breathing steadied.

    It was as though the effort of speaking had drained thest of his energy, pulling him back into hisa.

    Theo stood there, stunned. *Was that real? Or just a figment of his fading consciousness?*

    The moment of rity was short-lived as Theo heard faint footsteps echoing down the hospital corridor.

    His instincts kicked in. Without a second thought, he slipped behind the door, cloaking himself in the shadows.

    The door creaked open, and Alpha Derrick walked in, his gait confident, his expression cold and arrogant.

    Theo watched silently, his fists clenching at the sight of the man who had caused so much pain.

    Derrick approached Darwin¡¯s bed and sat down beside it, his lips curling into a sneer.

    For a moment, he simply stared at the unconscious Alpha, his thoughts unreadable. Then he spoke, his voice low and dripping with disdain.

    "You¡¯re so weak, Darwin. Always have been." Derrick leaned closer, his words venomous.

    "Even when you were standing, you were useless to me. A broken tool, good for nothing but keeping this pack intact."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened as he listened, his anger bubbling under the surface. *This man is a coward, spitting venom at someone who can¡¯t even defend himself.*

    Derrick chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "You know, I¡¯ve been patient with you. Too patient.

    But don¡¯t worry¡ªyour time ising. As soon as I get what I want, you¡¯ll be nothing more than a memory."

    Theo¡¯s breath hitched. *What does he want? Kimberly? Or something else entirely?*

    Derrick rose from the chair, adjusting his coat as if he hadn¡¯t just uttered a death sentence. With onest nce at Darwin, he smirked.

    "Rest well, Darwin. It¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re good at now."

    Without another word, he turned on his heel and walked out of the room, his footsteps fading down the corridor.

    Theo remained hidden, his heart pounding. His mind raced with questions. *What does Derrick mean to do? What¡¯s his endgame?*

    Once the coast was clear, Theo slipped out from behind the door, his resolve hardening.

    *I can¡¯t stay idle. Kimberly¡¯s in danger, and Derrick¡¯s nning something far worse than I imagined.*

    But as he turned to leave, a chilling realization struck him. *If Derrick finds out I was here, both Darwin and Kimberly will suffer. I need to move carefully. There¡¯s no room for error now.*

    The chaos in his mind was relentless, and Theo knew one thing for certain¡ªthis was just the beginning of a far greater storm.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly entered the physician¡¯s dimly lit chamber, her heart racing.

    The air smelled of herbs and antiseptic, and she could hear the faint bubbling of something boiling in the corner.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was more nervous about the checkup or the suspicion gnawing at her gut.

    "Good evening, sir," she greeted cautiously, her voice steady despite her inner turmoil.

    The physician, a frail old man with eyes that seemed to hold centuries of wisdom, looked up from his workbench.

    He motioned for her toe closer, his expression unusually serious.

    "Come closer, Kimberly," he said in a low voice, his eyes darting toward the door as if ensuring no one was listening.

    Kimberly hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward, her instincts telling her something wasn¡¯t right.

    As soon as she was close enough, the physician began speaking in a hushed tone.

    "Kimberly," he began, his voice heavy with emotion, "I am an old man. I have served this pack faithfully for decades, but therees a time when a man must decide between loyalty and his conscience."

    Kimberly¡¯s brows furrowed. "What are you saying, sir?"

    He sighed deeply, his eyes meeting hers. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to anger Alpha Derrick and his wife, Mona, but they have asked me to do something terrible. Something I cannot bring myself to do."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart sank. "What do you mean?" she whispered, fear creeping into her voice.

    The physician leaned in closer, his tone grave. "They want me to poison you. A slow, undetectable poison that would weaken you over time until you perish. They¡¯ve disguised it as a treatment, but their intention is clear."

    Kimberly took a step back, her breath hitching. "Poison? Why? What could they possibly gain from killing me?"

    The physician shook his head. "This is no time to ask why, Kimberly. You must focus on surviving. I¡¯ve decided to defy their orders.

    Instead of poison, I¡¯ll give you harmless medication¡ªsomething for anxiety and stress. You¡¯ll take it regrly, and I¡¯ll report to Mona that the poison is working."

    Kimberly stared at him, her mind spinning. "You¡¯re risking your life for me?"

    "I am risking everything," he admitted, "but I cannot allow an innocent to die on my watch. I will not have your blood on my hands."

    Kimberly felt tears well up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what to say. The kindness of this man, a stranger, was overwhelming.

    "Thank you," she managed to whisper, her voice trembling.

    The physician ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "We will y this game carefully, Kimberly.

    You must act as though you trust them. Show no signs of suspicion. And most importantly, tell no one about this¡ªnot your friends, not Ma¡¯am Elena, no one."

    Kimberly nodded, though the weight of his warning pressed heavily on her chest.

    "What about escape?" she asked after a moment. "Is there a way out of this ce?"

    The physician sighed. "That¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to figure out. For now, survival is the priority. We need time to n."

    Kimberly¡¯s mind raced. *How did things get this bad? Derrick and Mona... they¡¯re willing to go to such lengths to get rid of me. Why?*

    As she turned to leave, the physician called her back. "Onest thing, Kimberly."

    She paused, her hand on the door. "Yes?"

    He walked over to her, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "You may not be aware of it yet, but there is something extraordinary about you.

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but they fear it. That¡¯s why they want you gone. Keep that in mind as you navigate this situation."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. "What do you mean? What¡¯s extraordinary about me?"

    The physician shook his head. "I don¡¯t know the details. All I know is that your presence unsettles them in a way I¡¯ve never seen before. Be careful."

    Kimberly nodded slowly, her mind swirling with questions. She wanted to press him further, but something in his expression told her it wasn¡¯t the time.

    As she opened the door, she was met with an unexpected sight¡ªa shadow darting down the hallway. Kimberly¡¯s heart leaped into her throat. *Was someone listening?*

    She turned back to the physician, panic in her eyes. "Did you see that?"

    He shook his head. "Just go, Kimberly. Quickly, but calmly. We can¡¯t afford to raise suspicion."

    Taking a deep breath, Kimberly stepped out into the hallway. She forced herself to walk at a normal pace, even as her mind screamed at her to run.

    The corridor was eerily quiet, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone was watching her.

    *Who was that shadow? Did they hear everything?*

    As she rounded a corner, she nearly collided with one of Mona¡¯s maids. The woman eyed her curiously. "Are you alright, Kimberly? You look pale."

    Kimberly forced a smile. "I¡¯m fine. Just tired."

    The maid nodded, though her gaze lingered for a moment too long. Kimberly quickly excused herself and made her way back to her room, her heart pounding with every step.

    As she reached her door, she hesitated. *Who can I trust now? The physician said not to tell anyone, but what if my friends are in danger too?*

    Shaking her head, she pushed the thought aside. *No. I can¡¯t risk it. For now, I¡¯ll do as he says.*

    Kimberly entered her room, closing the door behind her with a quiet click. She leaned against it, her chest heaving as she tried to calm her racing heart.

    The conversation with the physician reyed in her mind, his warning echoing in her ears. *They want me dead. But why? What are they so afraid of?*

    As tears threatened to spill, Kimberly clenched her fists. *I won¡¯t let them break me. If they want a fight, they¡¯ll get one. But first, I need to survive.*

    With that resolve, she wiped her tears and sat on the bed, trying to piece together the fragments of her chaotic reality.

    The battle was far from over, but Kimberly knew one thing for sure¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going down without a fight...

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107</h4>

    Alpha Derrick sat in the grand living room of his mansion, his fingers tapping restlessly against the arm of the chair.

    The air was thick with tension, and his thoughts were consumed by Kimberly. Her resilience, her audacity to return, and the mystery surrounding her haunted him.

    *She¡¯s more than she seems,* he thought, his jaw tightening. *I should¡¯ve dealt with her sooner.*

    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of heels clicking against the polished floor.

    Mona walked in, her confidence radiating as always. She wore a sly smile, one that Derrick hade to associate with trouble.

    "Is Kimberly the problem?" Mona asked, her voice smooth as silk. She sat beside him, her gaze piercing.

    Derrick turned his face to her, letting out a faint, humorless smile. It was enough of an answer for Mona, who leaned back and crossed her legs with satisfaction.

    "Don¡¯t worry," she said, her tone smug. "I¡¯ve taken care of her. Sooner than you think, she¡¯ll bepletely out of the picture."

    Derrick¡¯s brow furrowed, and his smile disappeared. He straightened in his seat, his full attention on her now. "What do you mean by that, Mona? What have you done?"

    Mona shrugged casually, though her eyes gleamed with mischief. "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? Kimberly is a problem, Derrick, and problems like her don¡¯t just go away on their own. You know that."

    "I don¡¯t want you to do anything rash," Derrick said sharply, his toneced with irritation. "Leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle Kimberly in my own way."

    Monaughed, a cold, mocking sound that echoed through the room. "Your way? Derrick, your way is too slow.

    I¡¯ve already set everything in motion." She stood, her smirk growing wider. "It¡¯s toote to back out now. Soon, she¡¯ll be gone for good."

    Derrick shot up from his seat, grabbing her arm. "What have you done, Mona?" he demanded, his voice low but dangerous.

    Mona pulled her arm free and stared at him with disdain. "Don¡¯t pretend like you care how it¡¯s done, Derrick.

    You just want the result. And trust me, you¡¯ll get it." She let out a loud, mischievousugh as she walked away, her heels clicking against the floor once more.

    Derrick stood frozen for a moment, his mind racing. He finally slumped back into the chair, running a hand through his hair.

    *Though I want Kimberly gone, I don¡¯t trust Mona¡¯s methods. She¡¯s too reckless, too impulsive.*

    He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees as he muttered to himself, "I need to control this before it spirals out of hand. Mona could ruin everything."

    ---

    Elsewhere in the mansion, Mona made her way to her private study, where a hooded figure was waiting for her. The figure remained silent as Mona closed the door behind her and locked it.

    "Well?" Mona asked, her voice impatient.

    "It¡¯s done," the hooded figure replied. "The physician has been instructed to carry out the n. He won¡¯t dare disobey."

    Mona smirked, her confidence unwavering. "Good. Kimberly has been a thorn in my side for too long. She doesn¡¯t belong here, and soon, she won¡¯t be."

    "But what if alpha Derrick finds out?" the figure asked cautiously.

    Mona waved a dismissive hand. "Derrick won¡¯t do anything. He talks big, but he won¡¯t interfere once the deed is done. Trust me, Kimberly¡¯s days are numbered."

    The figure hesitated before nodding. "And what about her friends? They seem loyal to her. They might cause trouble."

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Then we deal with them too. One problem at a time."

    ---

    Meanwhile, Alpha Derrick wasn¡¯t the only one with thoughts of Kimberly weighing heavily on his mind.

    Kimberly herself was pacing in her room, reying the physician¡¯s warning in her head. *Why would Mona and Derrick want me dead? What are they so afraid of?*

    A soft knock at her door interrupted her thoughts. "Kimberly?" It was Lisa¡¯s voice.

    Kimberly quicklyposed herself and opened the door. Lisa, Mohandria, and another friend stood there, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity.

    "Can wee in?" Mohandria asked.

    Kimberly nodded, stepping aside to let them enter.

    Once inside, Lisa wasted no time. "You¡¯ve been acting strange, Kimberly. What¡¯s going on? Are you okay?"

    Kimberly hesitated. She wanted to tell them everything, to unload the burden she was carrying, but the physician¡¯s warning echoed in her mind. *Trust no one.*

    "I¡¯m fine," she said, forcing a smile. "Just tired. The checkup at the physician¡¯s took longer than I expected."

    Her friends exchanged nces, clearly unconvinced.

    "Kimberly, you know you can talk to us," Mohandria said gently. "We¡¯re here for you."

    Kimberly¡¯s smile faltered, but she nodded. "I know. Thank you."

    Before they could press further, a loudmotion from outside the mansion caught their attention.

    "What was that?" Lisa asked, her eyes wide.

    Kimberly moved to the window and peeked outside. A group of guards was rushing toward the front gates, shouting orders.

    "It looks like someone¡¯s trying to get in," she said, her voiceced with curiosity and unease.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in another part of the territory, Alpha Theo had finally returned to his mansion. The journey had been long, and the weight of everything happening with Kimberly and Derrick was pressing heavily on him.

    As soon as he stepped inside, he called for his right-hand man. The loyal soldier appeared within moments, his expression attentive.

    "I need you to make every necessary arrangements to keep an eye on Alpha Darwin in the hospital," Theo ordered, his tone firm. "Nothing must happen to him. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Alpha," the man replied without hesitation.

    "Good. Go now," Theo said, dismissing him.

    As the man left, Theo was left alone in his study. He leaned against his desk, staring at the maps and documents spread across it.

    *Kimberly is in danger. That much is clear. But how do I protect her without putting her in even more danger?*

    He ran a hand through his hair, his frustration evident. "I need to act fast, but I can¡¯t afford to be reckless."

    His thoughts were interrupted by a faint sound outside the study¡ªa rustling noise, as if someone was lingering by the door. Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "Who¡¯s there?" he demanded, his voice sharp.

    The rustling stopped, and silence followed. Theo strode to the door and flung it open, but the hallway was empty.

    His jaw tightened. *Something¡¯s not right. I can feel it.*

    He returned to his desk, but the uneasy feeling lingered. Alone in his study, Theo¡¯s mind churned with ns, doubts, and the growing sense that time was running out.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo stood abruptly, the unease in his chest too heavy to ignore. His sharp gaze swept across the room before he exited his study, his footsteps echoing down the grand hallway.

    His mind was resolute. If this man thinks he can defy me, he will learn otherwise.

    He made his way to the underground chambers, where his men were holding the mysterious figure who had delivered the bloodied package.

    The air in the dimly lit cell was heavy with tension, the faint scent of damp stone adding to the foreboding atmosphere.

    The captive was seated on a wooden chair, his hands shackled and his face partially obscured by the low light.

    Despite his restrained position, he sat tall and defiant, his expression unreadable. Theo entered the room, his imposing figure casting a long shadow.

    "So," Theo began, his voice calm but dangerously sharp, "you¡¯ve been silent since your capture.

    I imagine you¡¯re weighing your options, but I¡¯ll make it simple for you. Speak now, and I might show mercy."

    The man didn¡¯t flinch. His lips curled into a faint smirk, his voice low and mocking. "Mercy? I don¡¯t need it, Alpha Theo. Do what you must. You¡¯ll get nothing from me."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, but he maintained hisposure. He took a slow step closer, his piercing eyes fixed on the man.

    "Do you have any idea what you¡¯re ying with? Do you understand the danger you¡¯ve brought upon yourself by involving Kimberly in this?"

    The man¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter. "Kimberly? I don¡¯t know anything about her. And even if I did, you think I¡¯d tell you? You¡¯re wasting your time."

    Theo¡¯s hands clenched at his sides. He leaned in, his voice dropping to a low, menacing whisper.

    "You¡¯re loyal to someone, that much is clear. But loyalty doesn¡¯t mean you have to die for them. Speak now, and I might let you leave here with your life."

    The manughed dryly, the sound echoing in the small chamber. "Death doesn¡¯t scare me, Alpha. In fact, I wee it. Kill me now if that¡¯s your n because you¡¯ll never get a word from me."

    Theo straightened, his eyes narrowing. The man¡¯s stubbornness was infuriating, but Theo was not one to lose control. He turned to one of his men standing by the door. "Leave us."

    The guard hesitated for a moment, then nodded and stepped out, leaving the two alone.

    The silence in the room was deafening as Theo paced slowly around the captive, his boots clicking against the stone floor.

    "You know," Theo began, his tone unnervingly calm, "there are worse things than death.

    You speak of it as if it¡¯s some great escape, some relief from pain. But pain has many faces, my friend. And if you continue this defiance, I promise, you¡¯ll meet them all."

    The man¡¯s smirk faltered slightly, but he quickly recovered. "Empty threats. You alphas are all the same¡ªbig words, little action. Do what you must. I¡¯m not afraid."

    Theo stopped pacing and turned to face the man, his expression cold and calcting. He leaned in once more, his voice barely above a whisper but dripping with menace.

    "There are other things more painful than death," he said, his words deliberate and chilling. "And I will take you on that journey. Get prepared."

    Without waiting for a response, Theo straightened and walked toward the door, his steps steady and purposeful.

    The man watched him go, but for the first time, a flicker of doubt crossed his face.

    Theo didn¡¯t look back as he exited the cell, the door mming shut behind him with a resounding echo.

    The captive¡¯s resolve might not have cracked yet, but Theo knew patience and fear could do what brute force could not...

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108</h4>

    Kimberly squinted against the overwhelming brightness surrounding her. The light was everywhere¡ªabove, below, around¡ªand yet it didn¡¯t burn.

    It felt like it was pulling her toward something. As she stepped forward cautiously, her feet moved soundlessly against the invisible surface beneath her.

    Voices echoed faintly in the distance, a melodic yet unsettling hum that resonated deep within her chest.

    She strained to hear, her curiosity overpowering her confusion.

    *What is this ce? Why does it feel like... home and yetpletely foreign?*

    She kept walking, her movements hesitant but determined. Slowly, the sound became clearer.

    It wasn¡¯t just random noise¡ªit was a rhythmic chant. Words she couldn¡¯t quite make out seemed to rise and fall in harmony.

    She followed the sound until she reached what seemed like the edge of the light, where it parted, revealing a circr gathering.

    In the center of the gathering stood another version of herself, radiant and unshaken.

    Kimberly froze in shock, her breath catching. The figure looked exactly like her but exuded a confidence and calmness she felt shecked.

    Beside this other version of herself stood an old woman dressed in pure white, her hair silver and flowing like a river of light.

    "Come closer," the old woman beckoned without looking at Kimberly. Her voice was calm yetmanding, like the wind whispering through ancient trees.

    Kimberly hesitated, but her feet moved on their own.

    The old woman turned to the other Kimberly and held out three glowing candles, each flickering with a vibrant me.

    "These three candles," she began, her voice rising above the hum of the chanting, "represent those who will stand and fight with you and for you in the storm that approaches."

    Kimberly watched in awe as the other version of herself nodded solemnly, epting the candles with both hands.

    "Who are they? Who will fight with me?" Kimberly finally found her voice, though it trembled.

    The old woman turned her piercing gaze toward Kimberly, her smile cryptic.

    "They are the pirs of your strength, bound to you by fate and choice. But beware, child. Trust is not given lightly."

    Kimberly¡¯s attention was drawn to another glowing candle, brighter than the others, standing alone on a pedestal behind the old woman.

    Its me was almost blinding, its light pulsing like a heartbeat.

    "What about that candle?" Kimberly asked, pointing toward it.

    The old woman¡¯s smile widened, though it was tinged with caution. "Ah, that candle. It burns alone, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Kimberly nodded, her heart racing.

    "That candle represents something even you cannot fully understand yet," the old woman continued. "It is your guide, your ally, and perhaps... your greatest challenge."

    "But what does it mean? Who¡ª"

    "Caution, child," the old woman interrupted, her tone sharp yet kind. "You must discover these truths on your own.

    That which is within you is powerful enough to lead you. Trust your light."

    Before Kimberly could ask anything more, the scene shifted. The candles flickered violently, and the chanting turned to chaos.

    The light began to dim, reced by a thick, imprable darkness.

    "What¡¯s happening?" Kimberly cried out, looking around.

    The old woman¡¯s face was grave now. "The storm is closer than you think. Be vignt. Not all who stand beside you are what they seem."

    Suddenly, the darkness erupted with monstrous shadows, twisting and writhing as they lunged toward the circle.

    Kimberly screamed as the shadows surrounded her, their cold, wed hands reaching for her throat¡ª

    She jolted awake, her body drenched in sweat. Her breathing was erratic, her heart pounding so hard it echoed in her ears.

    "It¡¯s just a dream," she whispered, clutching her chest. "Just a dream..."

    But as she looked around her room, the faint scent of candle wax lingered in the air, and the echo of the old woman¡¯s voice whispered in her mind: *Trust your light.*

    Kimberly swung her legs off the bed and rubbed her temples, trying to piece it all together.

    "Why does it feel so real? Who are these people? And what storm ising?"

    She shook her head, trying to ground herself. But as she stood up, she noticed something strange.

    Her hands were glowing faintly, the same light she had seen in her dream emanating from her palms.

    She gasped, stumbling back. The glow vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

    "What... what is happening to me?" she whispered.

    A knock on her door startled her. She quickly wiped her face, trying topose herself.

    "Kimberly, are you awake?" It was Lisa¡¯s voice.

    "Yes, I¡¯ming!" she called out, her voice shaking slightly. She opened the door to find Lisa, Mohandria, and Elena standing there, their faces lit with concern.

    "You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost," Mohandria said, frowning.

    "I¡ªI¡¯m fine," Kimberly lied, forcing a weak smile. "Just a bad dream."

    "Bad dream or not, something¡¯s wrong," Lisa said, crossing her arms. "We¡¯re not leaving until you tell us."

    Before Kimberly could respond, a sudden loud crash echoed from downstairs, followed by shouting.

    The girls exchanged worried nces before running toward themotion.

    They reached the main hall to find two guards grappling with an intruder, a hooded figure who fought with surprising strength and agility.

    "Who is that?" Mohandria whispered.

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t recognize the figure, but something about them felt... familiar.

    "Stay back," Elena warned, pulling the girls behind her as more guards rushed in to subdue the intruder.

    The figure suddenly stopped struggling, their hood falling back to reveal a face partially obscured by shadows.

    But Kimberly caught a glimpse of something chilling¡ªa mark on their forehead, glowing faintly like the light from her dream.

    The figure¡¯s eyes locked onto Kimberly¡¯s, and they spoke just one word before being dragged away:

    "Trust."

    Kimberly¡¯s blood ran cold. The word echoed in her mind, intertwining with the old woman¡¯s warning.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Mona¡¯s voice cut through the tension as she entered the hall, her expression livid. "Who let this happen?"

    The guards froze, bowing their heads. "An intruder, mydy. We are handling it."

    Mona¡¯s eyes darted toward Kimberly, narrowing slightly. "See that you do," she snapped before turning to the girls.

    "You should all be in your rooms. This isn¡¯t a ce for idle gossip."

    Kimberly nodded mutely, letting Lisa and Mohandria drag her back upstairs. But her mind was racing.

    Who was that intruder? Why did they look at her like that? And why did their words feel like they were meant for her alone?

    As Kimberly returned to her room, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the dream, the light, and the warning were all connected. But to what end, she had no idea.

    She sank onto her bed, her thoughts spiraling.

    *The storm ising. But how will I stand against it when I don¡¯t even know who I am?*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick was about to get into his car, when his phone rang and when he looked at the caller, it was an unknown caller, he hesitated a bit before answering the call.

    He eventually picked up the call and he met up with words that sent chill down his spine.

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s fingers hovered over his phone as the call ended abruptly.

    The husky voice echoed in his mind, each wordced with urgency and mystery. He clenched his jaw, his mind racing.

    *"Help me? Kimberly? What game is this?"*

    The mere suggestion that Kimberly could somehow be of benefit, rather than the thorn in his side that Mona constantly insisted she was, sent waves of confusion and frustration through him.

    He needed answers, but the caller¡¯s cryptic message only deepened the mystery.

    He turned to his driver and guards who were waiting by the car. "Go back home," he said abruptly.

    One of the guards frowned. "Sir, is everything all right? Where are you going?"

    "I said go home," Derrick snapped, his voice firm. "I need to handle this alone."

    The driver hesitated but nodded, stepping back. Derrick slid into the driver¡¯s seat, gripping the wheel tightly as he started the engine.

    His heart raced as he watched a message pop up on his phone¡ªa location pin.

    *"Thirty minutes... Who the hell is this?"*

    He elerated down the road, the streetlights casting fleeting shadows across his face. His thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions.

    *What truth could this person possibly know? What if it¡¯s a trap? Mona always says Kimberly is dangerous... but what if we¡¯ve been wrong?*

    He shook his head, trying to silence the doubts. The road stretched ahead, empty and silent except for the hum of his engine.

    As he approached the location, the scenery changed. The bustling streets of the pack¡¯s main town gave way to a quiet, deste area on the outskirts.

    Trees loomed tall and foreboding on either side of the road, their branches reaching like skeletal fingers toward the sky.

    Derrick slowed the car as he reached the pin¡¯s endpoint¡ªa clearing surrounded by dense forest.

    Two figures emerged from the shadows as his car came to a halt. Both were dressed in ck, their faces obscured by masks.

    He stepped out cautiously, his hand instinctively brushing the small de strapped to his side.

    "Alpha Derrick," one of the men said, his voice cold and impersonal...

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109</h4>

    Derrick straightened, his alpha authority kicking in. "Who are you? And why am I here?"

    The other man stepped forward. "Questions will be answered inside. But first, you must wear this."

    He held up a ck blindfold.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯te here to y games."

    The first man¡¯s voice hardened. "If you want answers, you¡¯ll follow our rules. Or you can leave, but you¡¯ll never know the truth."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened. Every instinct screamed at him to leave, to fight, to do anything but put his trust in masked strangers.

    Yet, the tantalizing promise of answers kept him rooted to the spot.

    *"What truth? What could possibly be worth this risk?"*

    Reluctantly, he nodded. "Fine. But if this is a trap, you¡¯ll regret it."

    The second man chuckled darkly. "Noted. Put it on."

    Derrick took the blindfold and tied it securely around his eyes. The moment the darkness enveloped him, his other senses sharpened.

    He could hear the faint rustling of leaves, the soft crunch of boots on gravel as the men began to lead him forward.

    They walked for what felt like an eternity, Derrick¡¯s tension growing with each step. The air around him was cool, filled with the faint scent of damp earth and pine.

    Finally, they stopped.

    "You can take it off now," one of the men said.

    Derrick hesitated before pulling off the blindfold. He blinked as his eyes adjusted to the dim light.

    They were in a small underground chamber, dimly lit by flickering torches mounted on the walls. The air was thick with an unceable tension.

    In the center of the room stood a wooden table, and seated at it was a figure cloaked in shadow.

    The person leaned forward slightly, revealing piercing gray eyes that seemed to see through him.

    "Alpha Derrick," the figure said, their voice a deep, almost melodic baritone. "Wee."

    Derrick stepped forward, his fists clenched. "Enough of the theatrics. Tell me who you are and why you brought me here."

    The figure gestured to a chair across from them. "Sit. We have much to discuss, and little time."

    Derrick¡¯s patience was wearing thin, but heplied, sitting down across from the stranger. "Talk," he demanded.

    The figure folded their hands together, their gaze steady. "What do you know about Kimberly?"

    Derrick frowned. "Enough to know she¡¯s a problem. She¡¯s a threat to my pack and my authority."

    The figure tilted their head slightly, a small smile ying on their lips. "Is that what you truly believe? Or is that what Mona has convinced you to believe?"

    The mention of Mona made Derrick¡¯s heart skip a beat. "What are you implying?"

    "I¡¯m implying," the figure said slowly, "that Kimberly¡¯s presence threatens more than just your rule. It threatens the secrets Mona has been so carefully hiding."

    Derrick¡¯s breath hitched. "Secrets? What secrets?"

    The figure leaned closer. "Kimberly is no ordinary girl. She is tied to something far greater than you, Mona, or even this pack.

    But you¡¯ve been blinded by lies, manipted into seeing her as a danger rather than what she truly is¡ªa key."

    "A key to what?" Derrick pressed, his voice rising.

    The figure didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, they slid a small, weathered book across the table toward him.

    The cover was nk, but the edges of the pages were frayed and stained.

    "What is this?" Derrick asked, eyeing it warily.

    "Answers," the figure replied. "But only if you¡¯re willing to see the truth."

    Derrick hesitated before reaching for the book. As his fingers brushed the cover, the figure spoke again, their tone darker.

    "Be careful, Alpha. Once you open that book, there¡¯s no turning back. The truths within it will change everything you think you know."

    Derrick¡¯s hand hovered over the book, his mind a storm of conflicting emotions. Finally, he clenched his jaw and pulled his hand back.

    "I¡¯ll decide what to doter," he said firmly. "But you still haven¡¯t told me who you are."

    The figure smiled faintly. "You¡¯ll learn soon enough. For now, take the book and leave.

    But remember¡ªtime is not on your side. The storm is closer than you think."

    Derrick stood, clutching the book tightly. He turned to leave, but something about the figure¡¯s words lingered in his mind.

    As he walked back up the path, the blindfold tucked in his pocket, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was standing on the edge of a precipice.

    The storm was indeeding. And for the first time, Derrick wasn¡¯t sure if he was ready to face it.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn sat huddled in the small room they often used to talk in private.

    The air was tense, filled with unspoken worry that none of them could ignore. Kimberly had been distanttely, and her pain was palpable.

    Mohandria spoke first, her voice heavy with frustration.

    "We¡¯ll be the worst friends ever if we just sit here doing nothing while Kimberly suffers silently." She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees.

    Kaitlyn nodded, her expression a mix of guilt and concern. "I know, Mohandria, but... I feel so helpless. She doesn¡¯t talk to us about what¡¯s wrong, and we don¡¯t even know how to approach her."

    Lisa, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, finally spoke. Her tone was calm but deliberate. "I don¡¯t think trying to understand her pain is the solution."

    Both Mohandria and Kaitlyn turned to her, surprised.

    "What do you mean by that?" Mohandria asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    "We¡¯ve been focusing on trying to figure out what¡¯s wrong with Kimberly," Lisa exined, her eyes steady.

    "But maybe that¡¯s not what she needs. Maybe what she needs is for us to show her that we¡¯re here for her no matter what. To prove that she¡¯s not alone in this."

    Kaitlyn tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "But how do we show that? She barely talks to us about anything serious. It¡¯s like she¡¯s carrying the weight of the world by herself."

    Lisa¡¯s lips curled into a determined smile. "We don¡¯t need to pry into her thoughts or feelings. She¡¯s like family to us, right? So we stand with her, fight with her, even if we don¡¯t fully understand the battle."

    Mohandria nodded slowly, her eyes lighting up with newfound resolve.

    "You¡¯re right. Kimberly¡¯s family to us. She doesn¡¯t need us to solve her problems; she just needs to know she¡¯s not alone. That no matter what happens, we¡¯ll have her back."

    "But what if she pushes us away again?" Kaitlyn asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    "Then we push right back," Mohandria said firmly. "Kimberly can be as stubborn as she wants, but we¡¯re not giving up on her."

    As they talked, none of them noticed a shadowy figure lurking just outside the partially open window.

    Mona¡¯s servant, a wiry woman with sharp features and a knack for stealth, listened intently to their conversation.

    Her eyes narrowed as she caught every word, and when it seemed the girls had finished talking, she slipped away quietly into the shadows.

    Unaware that they had been overheard, the three friends continued to n their next steps.

    "I say we start by spending more time with her," Lisa suggested. "No pressure, no questions¡ªjust show her we¡¯re here."

    Mohandria added, "And if we see anyone trying to mess with her, we step in. Together."

    Kaitlyn smiled nervously. "I hope this works. Kimberly means so much to me¡ªto all of us. I can¡¯t stand seeing her like this."

    "We¡¯ll make it work," Mohandria said, cing a reassuring hand on Kaitlyn¡¯s shoulder.

    Meanwhile, Mona¡¯s servant darted through the pack grounds, her heart racing as she made her way to the pack house.

    She knew Mona would want to hear this immediately.

    Mona sat on a plush chair in the grand living room, sipping wine and staring into the fire that crackled in the hearth.

    The servant entered cautiously, bowing her head as she approached.

    Mona didn¡¯t look up but spoke sharply. "I hope you¡¯re here with something useful."

    The servant swallowed nervously. "I bring news, ma¡¯am. Or perhaps... a warning."

    Mona finally turned her gaze to the servant, her eyes cold and calcting. "A warning? Speak quickly, unless you want to regret wasting my time."

    The servant nodded quickly, her voice trembling. "Kimberly¡¯s friends... Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn... they¡¯re nning to stand by her.

    They said they¡¯ll fight with her and for her, no matter what."

    For a moment, there was silence. Then Mona burst intoughter, a cold, mocking sound that echoed through the room.

    The servant flinched, unsure how to interpret her reaction.

    "Those little girls think they can stand against me?" Mona said, setting her wine ss down with a sharp clink.

    She stood, her movements graceful but menacing. "They¡¯re nothing but pests, buzzing around a fire they don¡¯t understand.

    Do they think their loyalty will save Kimberly from what¡¯sing?"

    The servant hesitated before responding. "They seem very determined, ma¡¯am. Perhaps..."

    Mona cut her off with a wave of her hand. "Determination is worthless without power. And those three have none."

    "But ma¡¯am," the servant ventured cautiously, "should we... do something about them? They might be a nuisance."

    Mona smirked, her lips curling into a venomous grin. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I have everything under control.

    Their days are numbered, just like Kimberly¡¯s. Let them y their little games. It¡¯ll only make their downfall more satisfying."

    The servant bowed her head, murmuring, "Yes, ma¡¯am," before retreating from the room.

    As the door closed behind her, Mona was left alone. She stared into the fire, her expression thoughtful.

    Despite her bravado, a small flicker of doubt crept into her mind.

    *What if they manage to disrupt my ns? What if Kimberly proves to be more resilient than I anticipated?*

    She pushed the thoughts away, shaking her head. "No," she muttered to herself.

    "Everything is falling into ce. No one¡ªnot her friends, not Kimberly, not even Derrick¡ªcan stop me now."

    Yet, as the mes danced in the hearth, casting flickering shadows across the room, Mona couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling that something was slipping out of her control...

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110</h4>

    Alpha Derrick stepped into his home, the weight of the night¡¯s events pressing down on him like an iron shackle.

    The grand living room, usually a ce of peace and luxury, felt suffocating tonight.

    Mona was seated on her favorite velvet chair, her posture poised but her gaze sharp.

    Her lips curled into a faint smile that did not reach her eyes as she watched her husband enter.

    "Derrick," she began, her voice sweet butced with mockery, "back so soon? Or are you just avoiding me altogether now?"

    He stopped midway into the room and offered a brief, cold nod. "Good evening, Mona." His tone was distant, devoid of its usual warmth.

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "O¡¯ great Alpha Derrick," she mocked, her voice rising, "has it be too much trouble for you to spend even a few minutes with your wife?

    Or is there something more pressing on your mind than your own household?"

    He stood frozen, his jaw clenched. For a moment, he contemted saying something to cate her, but the storm in his mind drowned out any attempt at diplomacy.

    "I need to be alone," he said coldly, and without another nce, he turned and made his way toward his room.

    "Alone?" Mona called after him, her voice tinged with fury. "Is that your answer to everything now? Fine! Be alone, Derrick, but don¡¯t expect me to sit here like a fool forever!"

    Derrick ignored her, his footsteps echoing in the quiet hallway.

    ---

    Once inside his room, Derrick locked the door and leaned against it, exhaling heavily.

    The cryptic meeting he¡¯d just attended reyed in his mind. The book he carried felt heavier than it should in his hand, as though it pulsed with an unseen energy.

    He walked to his study table and ced the book down carefully, as though afraid it might shatter or explode.

    For a long moment, he stared at it, debating whether to open it.

    *What if it¡¯s a trap? What if the information inside isn¡¯t meant for me?*

    But curiosity, sharper and more persistent than fear, won out. He finally flipped the cover open, revealing ancient, weathered pages inscribed with silver ink.

    The first words sent a chill down his spine:

    **"This is the eternal book of prophecy about the final birth of the moon goddess."**

    He read the line aloud, his voice shaky. As he spoke, the temperature in the room seemed to drop.

    A faint breeze stirred, though the windows were tightly shut. Goosebumps prickled his skin, and a strange sensation crawled up his spine, as if the room itself was listening.

    Derrick hesitated but continued reading, each word pulling him deeper into the mystery:

    **"The moon goddess will be reborn in mortal form, bearing power beyond imagination.

    Whosoever stands with her shall inherit strength to rule the world. But woe unto those who betray her, for their fall shall be eternal and without mercy."**

    He sat back, his heart pounding like a drum. The words felt alive, echoing in his mind long after he had read them.

    "Kimberly," he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible. Was she the moon goddess this book spoke of?

    He flipped to another page, his hands trembling. The next passage chilled him even further:

    **"She will be surrounded by three candles¡ªguiding lights who will stand in her darkest hour. Yet a fourth candle burns alone, shrouded in mystery, its light both a beacon and a curse."**

    The image of Kimberly¡¯s friends¡ªMohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn¡ªshed through his mind.

    They had always been loyal to her. But who was the lone candle? Was it him?

    Suddenly, the room grew colder. A strange wind began swirling around him, lifting the edges of the book¡¯s pages.

    Derrick stumbled back, fear clutching at his chest. The words on the page seemed to glow faintly, and he felt an overwhelming urge to close the book.

    "Enough," he muttered, mming the cover shut. The wind stopped instantly, leaving the room eerily silent.

    Derrick sat back down, his thoughts racing. *Whoever has the moon goddess around them will rule the world and be unstoppable.* Those words repeated in his mind like a mantra.

    He looked at the book, now closed but still radiating an unsettling energy.

    His instincts screamed at him to hide it, to ensure no one else would see it.

    He rose quickly, moving to the small hiddenpartment in his closet.

    After checking to make sure no one was outside his room, he slid the book into thepartment and locked it securely.

    As he turned away, Derrick felt a pang of unease. Hiding the book didn¡¯t erase what he had read.

    *If Kimberly truly is the moon goddess... what does that mean for me? For Mona? For our pack?*

    He sank into the chair by his window, staring out at the night sky. The moon hung high, its pale light casting an otherworldly glow across thendscape.

    *What if the prophecy is true? What if Kimberly really is the key to ultimate power?*

    The thought was tempting but terrifying. If Mona found out, she would stop at nothing to destroy Kimberly, prophecy or not.

    But Derrick wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to let Mona continue down her reckless path.

    As the night deepened, Derrick remained lost in thought, his mind a battlefield of conflicting emotions.

    The words from the book echoed in his ears, refusing to let him rest.

    For the first time in years, the mighty Alpha Derrick felt truly powerless.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The morning sun was just beginning to climb into the sky, casting a soft, golden light over the pack grounds.

    Kimberly rubbed her eyes as she stepped out of her small room, tying her hair back as she prepared to join the others for the day¡¯s work.

    The crisp air carried a sense of normalcy, but her heart was heavy with the strange dreams and events that had been haunting her.

    As she walked toward the pack grounds, she saw Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn approaching from the opposite direction.

    Their faces lit up when they spotted her, but there was an underlying tension in their expressions.

    "Good morning," Kimberly greeted with a small smile, hoping to push away her worries for now.

    "Morning," the three replied in unison, though their tonescked their usual cheerfulness.

    Mohandria stepped forward, her gaze steady and intense. "Kimberly, we need to talk."

    The seriousness in her voice sent a chill down Kimberly¡¯s spine. Mohandria was rarely this solemn, especially not so early in the day.

    "Okay, but... is everything alright?" Kimberly asked, scanning their faces for clues.

    Instead of answering, Mohandria exchanged a silent look with the others.

    Without another word, they each took one of Kimberly¡¯s hands and guided her toward a secluded spot near the edge of the forest.

    Kimberly felt her heartbeat quicken. "You¡¯re scaring me. What¡¯s going on?"

    Once they were sure no one was around, Kaitlyn broke the silence. "Kimberly, we¡¯re worried about you." Her voice was calm but carried a weight of concern.

    "We¡¯ve noticed things... strange things. And we think someone has been watching you."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly tried to brush it off. "Watching me? That¡¯s... no, you¡¯re imagining things. Why would anyone¡ª"

    "Kimberly," Liza interrupted, stepping closer. "We¡¯ve seen the way you¡¯ve been actingtely. You¡¯re distracted, nervous. You¡¯re not yourself."

    "I¡¯m fine. Really, I¡¯m¡ª"

    "No, you¡¯re not," Mohandria interjected firmly. "We don¡¯t need you to exin or pretend with us. We¡¯re your friends. We¡¯re not blind to the fact that something is wrong."

    Kimberly opened her mouth to protest again, but Mohandria held up a hand, stopping her.

    "We just want you to know something, Kimberly. Whatever it is, whatever you¡¯re dealing with, you¡¯re not alone.

    We may not understand it fully, but we will stand by you. We¡¯ll fight with you and for you, no matter what."

    The words hit Kimberly harder than she expected.

    Tears welled up in her eyes before she could stop them, spilling down her cheeks as she looked at her friends. Their faces were filled with nothing but sincerity and concern.

    "I..." Kimberly¡¯s voice broke, and she quickly wiped her tears. "I don¡¯t know what to say. I... I didn¡¯t realize how much I needed to hear that."

    Kaitlyn ced a hand on her shoulder. "You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just know that we¡¯re here for you. Always."

    The three of them moved closer, wrapping Kimberly in a tight group hug.

    She stood in the middle of their embrace, her tears soaking into their shoulders. For the first time in weeks, she felt a small flicker of hope.

    After a few moments, they pulled back. Lisa smiled warmly. "Whatever¡¯s going on, we¡¯ll figure it out together."

    Kimberly sniffled and nodded, finally allowing a small smile to tug at her lips.

    "Thank you. You guys... you¡¯re more than friends. You¡¯re family."

    The words seemed to solidify something between them, a bond that felt unbreakable.

    As they began walking back toward the pack grounds, their light conversation helped to ease the tension.

    But just as Kimberly started to feel a sense of normalcy, something caught her eye. Across the clearing, a shadowy figure lingered near the edge of the trees.

    It was too far to make out details, but the figure was clearly watching them.

    Kimberly¡¯s steps faltered, her heart skipping a beat. She blinked, and the figure was gone.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mohandria asked, noticing Kimberly¡¯s hesitation.

    "It¡¯s... nothing," Kimberly lied, forcing herself to keep walking.

    She couldn¡¯t tell them about the figure. Not yet. Not until she understood it herself.

    They reached the pack grounds where the other maids were already busy with their morning tasks. As they prepared to join in, Kimberly turned to her friends onest time.

    "I promise to always tell you guys everything," she said, her voice steady but filled with emotion. "You are my family, and I now know I can¡¯t do this without you."

    A small smile crossed her lips, but deep down, a storm of uncertainty still brewed.

    She had made a promise, but how much could she truly share?

    For now, she would hold on to their support, even as the shadows of her secrets loomedrger than ever...

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111</h4>

    Alpha Theo stood by therge window of his study, staring out into the horizon as the sun cast its golden glow over his vast territory.

    The weight of recent events pressed heavily on his shoulders, but his expression remained unreadable. A sharp knock on the door broke his reverie.

    "Come in," hemanded, his voice calm but carrying the authority of a leader.

    One of his trusted men entered the room, his head bowed respectfully. Theo turned to face him, his hands calmly slotted into his pants pockets.

    "Speak on," Theo said, his sharp gaze fixed on the man.

    "Sir, we¡¯ve sessfully identified a pathway into Alpha Derrick¡¯s territory," the man began.

    "It¡¯s well-hidden and will allow us to move undetected. Getting in won¡¯t be a problem."

    Theo gave a small nod, acknowledging the progress, but his eyes didn¡¯t waver. He sensed there was more to the report.

    The man hesitated for a moment before continuing, his tone cautious. "However, there is oneplication.

    Kimberly is under constant surveince. Many eyes are on her, and approaching her without being noticed will be nearly impossible."

    Theo¡¯s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. "Don¡¯t worry about that. Leave the rest to me. You¡¯ve done well. Thank you for your efforts."

    The man gave a slight bow and left the room. Theo remained where he stood, his thoughts racing even as his exterior remainedposed.

    "So, Derrick thinks he can keep Kimberly as his pawn," Theo murmured to himself, his voice low butced with quiet determination.

    "He¡¯s ying a dangerous game, one he doesn¡¯t fully understand."

    Theo paced slowly across the room, his mind strategizing. Kimberly wasn¡¯t just another ordinary person.

    There was something about her¡ªsomething that could tip the bnce of power in ways Derrick couldn¡¯t begin to grasp.

    And Theo wasn¡¯t going to let her potential go to waste.

    He walked toward the door, his mind set on his next steps.

    As he moved through the hallways of his mansion, his sharp ears caught snippets of conversation among his men, their voices hushed but filled with urgency.

    It seemed the tension between the packs was beginning to ripple through his territory as well.

    Reaching his private study, Theo closed the door behind him and locked it.

    The room was his sanctuary, a ce where he could think and n without interruption.

    The walls were lined with shelves filled with ancient books, maps, and files. In the center of the room was arge wooden desk, its surface meticulously organized.

    Theo approached the desk and sat down, leaning back in his chair as he considered his next move.

    His mind reyed the conversation he had just had. Kimberly¡¯s situation was delicate, and one wrong move could expose his ns¡ªor worse, put her in greater danger.

    He reached for a drawer in the desk and pulled out a thick file. The cover was in, but the contents were anything but ordinary.

    Inside were documents, maps, and handwritten notes about Kimberly. Theo had been watching her for some time, long before Derrick had ever taken an interest in her.

    As he opened the file, a particr note caught his eye. It was a page filled with symbols and markings that appeared ancient.

    They were part of the same prophecy Derrick had likely stumbled upon, but Theo¡¯s knowledge extended deeper. The markings hinted at something else¡ªsomething even more powerful.

    Theo traced his fingers over the symbols, his eyes narrowing. "If this is true," he muttered, "then Kimberly isn¡¯t just important to this prophecy. She¡¯s the key to everything."

    The room grew quiet, save for the faint rustle of papers as Theo flipped through the file.

    His concentration was broken only by the distant howl of wolves echoing through the night. It was a reminder of the fragile bnce of power that could tip at any moment.

    As he turned another page, Theo paused. There was a note scribbled hastily in the margins, written in his own handwriting.

    It read: *Trust is the greatest weapon¡ªand the greatest risk.*

    He couldn¡¯t afford to spook Kimberly or let Derrick suspect his involvement. But there was no time to waste. The prophecy was unfolding, and every moment counted.

    Theo closed the file, his fingers lingering on the cover for a moment. His expression hardened, a mix of determination and calction.

    He carefully ced the file on the desk in front of him, leaning forward as his mind began to work through the details of his n.

    Outside the study, the mansion was alive with the subtle movements of Theo¡¯s pack.

    Alone in the study, Theo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the file.

    The weight of his decisions pressed heavily on him, but he weed the challenge.

    The room grew still as Theo leaned back in his chair, his thoughts swirling with possibilities and dangers.

    The path ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªKimberly was at the center of it all.

    And Theo would stop at nothing to ensure that he rescue Kimberly and set her free.

    For now, though, he would wait. Timing was everything, and the next move had to be precise.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The night was quiet, with the soft rustle of leaves and distant howls of wolves breaking the silence.

    Kimberly wrapped a shawl around her shoulders and prepared to leave her room for her regr checkup and medication with the old physician.

    As she reached for the door, she was startled to find Mohandria standing right there, her arms crossed and a faint smile on her face.

    "Mohandria, what are you doing here?" Kimberly asked, her voice a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    Mohandria shrugged slightly, but her determined gaze didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯ve noticed that you always sneak out around this time.

    Whatever it is, I won¡¯t let you walk alone anymore. Wherever you¡¯re going, I¡¯ming with you."

    Kimberly sighed, her shoulders dropping slightly. "Mohandria, I know you care about me, and I¡¯m grateful for that, but you don¡¯t need to¡ª"

    Mohandria raised a hand, cutting her off. "Save it. You¡¯re my friend, Kimberly, and I¡¯ll face whatever troublees because of you. I won¡¯t change my mind."

    Kimberly studied her friend¡¯s face and knew there was no use arguing. Mohandria¡¯s stubbornness was a force of its own.

    "Fine," Kimberly relented, her tone soft but wary. "But you have to promise me you¡¯ll keep your distance if I say so. Some things... aren¡¯t meant for everyone."

    Mohandria tilted her head, her expression curious but unyielding. "We¡¯ll see about that. Let¡¯s go."

    The twodies stepped into the chilly night, the moonlight illuminating their path.

    The air was heavy with an unspoken tension, and Kimberly¡¯s thoughts were restless as they walked side by side.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel bothforted and nervous by Mohandria¡¯s presence.

    As they approached the small cabin that housed the physician, Mohandria suddenly grabbed Kimberly¡¯s arm. "Wait," she whispered, her voice low.

    "What is it?" Kimberly asked, her heart skipping a beat.

    Mohandria scanned the surrounding area, her eyes narrowing. "I thought I saw someone move over there," she said, pointing toward the shadows near a tree.

    Kimberly followed her gaze but saw nothing. She ced a reassuring hand on Mohandria¡¯s shoulder.

    "It¡¯s probably just an animal. Let¡¯s keep moving."

    Reluctantly, Mohandria nodded, but her instincts kept her on high alert.

    When they reached the physician¡¯s door, Kimberly turned to Mohandria, her expression serious.

    "You can¡¯te inside with me. There¡¯s a reason for it, which I¡¯ll exinter, but for now, please trust me. Just stay out here and watch my back."

    Mohandria frowned but nodded after a moment of hesitation. "Alright. But call out if you need me. I¡¯m not going far."

    Kimberly offered a small smile of gratitude before stepping inside.

    The room smelled of herbs and old wood. Candles flickered, casting long shadows on the walls.

    The old physician sat behind a wooden table, his back hunched but his eyes sharp and alert.

    "Wee, Kimberly," he said, his voice raspier than usual. There was something in his tone that immediately put Kimberly on edge.

    "Good evening," Kimberly replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The physician gestured for her to sit. As she did, he leaned forward, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    "Tonight is different," the physician said, his voice steady but grave. "Tonight, I need to tell you something important¡ªsomething you must never forget."

    Kimberly blinked, startled by his words. "What is it?" she asked, her voice tinged with both fear and curiosity.

    The old man held up a hand, silencing her. "Before I speak, I need you to understand that what I¡¯m about to tell you could change everything. You must listen carefully and take it to heart."

    Kimberly nodded slowly, her mind already racing. Why tonight? Why this sudden urgency?

    Outside, Mohandria stood guard, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were being watched, but she stayed silent, her resolve firm.

    Back inside, Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded as the physician¡¯s words reyed in her mind.

    The gravity of the situation was unmistakable, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what secrets he was about to reveal.

    *What could he possibly have to say that¡¯s so important?* she thought, her hands sped tightly in herp.

    The old physician took a deep breath, his gaze never leaving hers. Kimberly swallowed hard, bracing herself for whatever wasing.

    And then, the world seemed to hold its breath...

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112</h4>

    Mona paced hervish room, her heels clicking against the marble floor as the glow from the chandelier cast her in an almost ethereal light.

    Her phone was pressed tightly against her ear as she spoke with a cold and calcted tone.

    "How far have you gone with the ns?" Mona demanded, her voice dripping with authority.

    On the other end, the man¡¯s voice was steady but cautious.

    "We are progressing quickly, ma¡¯am. As I speak, my men are stationed near the physician¡¯s ce, watching her every move.

    Once she steps out, we¡¯ll proceed to the next phase of the operation."

    Mona¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. "Good. Make sure there¡¯s no room for error. I want no traces, no loose ends.

    This has to be clean." Her voice sharpened, leaving no room for argument.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll personally oversee the operation and ensure everything goes as nned.

    I assure you, sess is guaranteed," the man replied confidently.

    "See that it is," Mona snapped before ending the call. She set her phone down on the table, her fingers lingering over it for a moment as if to solidify her control over the situation.

    Mona turned toward the full-length mirror that stood in the corner of her room.

    It was adorned with ornate gold carvings, a testament to her obsession with power and status.

    She stared at her reflection, a smug grin spreading across her face.

    "This is it," she muttered, running her hands down the fabric of her silk robe. "It¡¯s finallying to an end.

    Whatever foolish prophecy they think she embodies will be destroyed by me."

    Her eyes sparkled with malice as she leaned closer to the mirror, almost as if she were speaking to her reflection.

    "No one will take my ce as Luna. I am the only queen in this pack, and I won¡¯t let some weak little girl interfere with what I¡¯ve built."

    She stepped back from the mirror andughed, a chilling sound that echoed throughout the room.

    The thought of Kimberly being taken out of the equation filled her with a twisted sense of joy.

    But as she turned to pour herself a ss of wine, a sharp knock interrupted her thoughts.

    "Come in," Mona called out, her voice curt.

    One of her trusted spies entered, his head bowed low. "Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s something you should know.

    We spotted someone lingering near the physician¡¯s cabin¡ªone of Kimberly¡¯s friends."

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Which one?"

    "The one called Mohandria," the spy replied.

    Mona clenched her jaw, pacing the room. "That girl again.

    Always meddling, always poking her nose where it doesn¡¯t belong." She paused, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "This couldplicate things, but it won¡¯t stop me."

    The spy hesitated before speaking. "Shall we proceed as nned, or would you like us to make adjustments?"

    Mona¡¯s smirk returned. "No adjustments. If Mohandria gets in the way, deal with her. I don¡¯t care how. Just make sure Kimberly is the focus."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am." The spy bowed deeply before retreating from the room.

    As the door closed, Mona let out a sigh, her emotions a mix of satisfaction and lingering frustration.

    She walked back to the mirror, her fingers tracing the golden frame.

    "You think you have friends who can protect you, Kimberly," Mona sneered. "But they¡¯ll fall like leaves in the wind once I¡¯m done with them. No one can stop what¡¯sing."

    She swirled the wine in her ss, taking a long sip before setting it down on her bedside table.

    Her thoughts drifted to Derrick, and a sh of irritation crossed her face.

    "Even you, Derrick, won¡¯t see thising. You may y the honorable alpha, but I know what you truly desire¡ªcontrol.

    And I¡¯ll be the one to give it to you, on my terms."

    Mona moved to her massive wardrobe, pulling out a velvet box. Inside was a delicate silver ne adorned with a single blood-red gemstone.

    She held it up to the light, admiring its beauty.

    "This will be my crown jewel, the symbol of my victory," she whispered, fastening it around her neck.

    "When all this is over, I¡¯ll be more than just Luna. I¡¯ll be unstoppable."

    The room seemed to grow colder, the air heavy with the weight of her ambitions.

    Mona turned off the lights, leaving only the soft glow of the moon filtering through the curtains.

    She climbed into her massive bed, sinking into the plush pillows with a satisfied sigh.

    As she pulled the covers over herself, a wicked grin spread across her face.

    "Sleep well, Kimberly," she murmured into the darkness. "Your days of being a threat are numbered."

    With that, Mona closed her eyes, her mind swirling with visions of victory and power.

    But in the back of her mind, a tiny flicker of unease lingered, a shadow she couldn¡¯t quite shake.

    Still, she dismissed it, focusing instead on the joy of her impending triumph.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The old physician¡¯s chamber was dimly lit, the warm glow of thentern casting flickering shadows on the walls.

    Kimberly sat stiffly on a small stool, her hands tightly sped in herp as she focused on the old man.

    His words were heavy, and they weighed down the room.

    "I will tell you a brief story," the old physician began, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine.

    "And I want you to listen very carefully to all I¡¯m about to say."

    Kimberly nodded, swallowing nervously. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she forced herself to stay calm.

    The physician leaned back slightly, folding his hands in hisp. "Long ago, a prophecy was foretold about a child¡ªan extraordinary child.

    She would be like two sides of a coin: one side representing light and unity, the other representing darkness and destruction."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She leaned forward, her curiosity piqued despite her growing unease.

    "The child," the physician continued, "was destined to either unite all the packs in harmony or destroy them entirely, plunging the world into chaos.

    Her choice, her heart, would determine which path she would take. She could bring either salvation or ruin."

    Kimberly blinked, struggling to process what she was hearing. "But... how could one person have that kind of power?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The old man smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    "The ancient forces are not bound by logic, child. The prophecy isn¡¯t about strength of body, but strength of spirit.

    That child carries something within her¡ªsomething that can shape the world."

    "Who was this child?" Kimberly asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    The old man¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at her with a mixture of pity and resolve. "It is you, Kimberly."

    The words hit her like a blow to the chest. For a moment, she could barely breathe, her mind racing as if trying to reject what she¡¯d just heard.

    "Me?" she finally managed, her voice cracking.

    The physician nodded solemnly. "You are the child from the prophecy. And the choices you make will determine the fate of all wolves."

    Kimberly sat back in her chair, her hands trembling. "Why... why are you only telling me this now?"

    "I needed you to be ready," the old man exined.

    "You¡¯ve lived your life without the burden of this knowledge, and that has allowed you to grow into who you are today.

    But the time hase for you to know the truth."

    "But I¡¯m not ready!" Kimberly eximed, paning her words. "I don¡¯t even know who I am. How can I carry something so big, something so... dangerous?"

    The physician leaned forward, his gaze softening. "You may not feel ready, but you are stronger than you know.

    Trust your instincts, Kimberly. And be cautious. There are those who know what you are, and they do not wish to see you fulfill your destiny."

    Kimberly stared at him, her mind a whirlwind of fear and confusion. "Who are they? Why do they want to stop me?"

    The old man shook his head. "Some fear change. Others crave power.

    And there are those who would rather see the world burn than let you bring it peace."

    Kimberly let out a bitter chuckle, though tears welled in her eyes. "This is insane. I¡¯m just... me. I don¡¯t feel powerful. I don¡¯t feel special. I feel lost."

    The physician ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Patience is a virtue of the strong, Kimberly.

    Give yourself time to understand who you are. You are more than you think."

    Before Kimberly could respond, she heard a noise outside the chamber¡ªa rustling sound, faint but distinct. Her body tensed as she nced toward the door.

    "Did you hear that?" she whispered.

    The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, his senses alert. "It¡¯s nothing. Continue."

    Kimberly hesitated, her heart pounding. "You said people know about me. How do I protect myself? What if I make the wrong choice?"

    "You must trust yourself," the old man said firmly. "Your heart knows the way, even when your mind is uncertain. But remember, Kimberly¡ªbe careful who you trust. Not everyone who smiles at you is a friend."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, nodding slowly. "I¡¯ll try."

    The physician nodded, his expression grim. "That¡¯s all anyone can do. But Kimberly, understand this¡ªyour journey will not be easy. You will face trials, betrayals, and loss. But through it all, you must remain true to yourself. Only then will you find your path."

    Kimberly stared at him, her mind swimming with questions. "What if I don¡¯t want this? What if I just want to live a normal life?"

    The old man sighed, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Fate does not ask for permission, child. It simply is. Whether you like it or not, this is your destiny."

    Before Kimberly could respond, a loud noise echoed through the air¡ªa gunshot.

    Both Kimberly and the physician froze, their eyes snapping toward the door.

    "What was that?" Kimberly whispered, her voice shaking.

    The old man¡¯s face was grave as he rose to his feet. "Stay here, Kimberly," he ordered.

    But Kimberly¡¯s heart was already racing, her mind filled with dread. She gripped the edge of her chair, her thoughts spinning.

    Who fired that shot? And were theying for her?

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113</h4>

    Alpha Theo stepped out of his car, the moonlight reflecting off his sharp features.

    The night air was cool, but a storm brewed inside him. As he approached the ancient temple, its tall, weathered pirs cast eerie shadows, adding to the heaviness in his chest.

    He hesitated for a moment at the entrance, his instincts pulling him back, but he silenced them. This was no time for doubt.

    The scent of incense wafted through the air as he pulled off his shoes and bowed his head low in respect before stepping inside.

    The dimly lit temple was quiet, save for the rhythmic hum of an old man meditating on a simple mat.

    His back was to Theo, but his presence wasmanding.

    "Alpha Theo," the old man spoke, his voice calm yet firm, "what brings you to my temple tonight, unannounced?"

    Theo froze in his tracks. He hadn¡¯t made a sound, yet the old man knew. "How did you know it was me?" Theo asked, astonished.

    The old man chuckled softly. "You may hide your wolf from others, but you cannot hide from me. I raised you, Theo.

    Your presence is as familiar as the sun rising in the east."

    A faint smile flickered across Theo¡¯s lips, but it was quickly reced by a look of urgency.

    "I need answers, old one," he began, stepping closer. "Answers about Kimberly... and how our destinies are tied together."

    The old man remained still, his posture unwavering. "Life does not hand out answers on demand, Theo," he said.

    "You will understand when the time is right, when the path unfolds before you."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. "But she¡¯s in danger," he pressed, his voice rising slightly.

    "I can feel it, and I can¡¯t just sit back and wait. Tell me what I need to do to protect her."

    The old man let out a long sigh and finally turned his head slightly, though his eyes still didn¡¯t meet Theo¡¯s. "Protect her?" he echoed.

    "You misunderstand, Theo. She is not the one in need of your protection. You are the one who will need her."

    Theo¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean? She¡¯s vulnerable. People are after her, and I can¡¯t just stand by and let them¡ª"

    "Silence." The old man¡¯s voice cut through Theo¡¯s protest like a knife. "What lies within Kimberly is greater than any force you have ever known.

    Greater than you, greater than me, greater than the pack wars and rivalries you cling to.

    She is the key, Theo. And when the timees, you will see it for yourself."

    The weight of the old man¡¯s words hung heavily in the air.

    Theo felt a shiver run down his spine, but he couldn¡¯t allow himself to falter. "Then what am I supposed to do?" he asked, his voice quieter now, almost pleading.

    "You follow the pathid before you," the old man said simply. "Stop trying to control the flow of the universe. Trust it. Trust her."

    Theo clenched his fists, frustration simmering beneath his calm exterior. "That¡¯s not enough," he muttered.

    "I need to act now. Waiting isn¡¯t an option. She could be killed."

    The old man finally turned to face Theo, his eyes piercing and wise. "Death is not the end, Theo.

    And life is not always what it seems. Kimberly¡¯s journey has already begun, and so has yours. But if you force the hand of fate, you will destroy everything, including her."

    For a moment, the temple was silent except for the soft crackling of a nearbyntern.

    Theo¡¯s mind raced with questions, doubts, and fears. He wanted to demand more answers, to shake the old man until he got what he needed.

    But something in the elder¡¯s gaze stopped him.

    "I¡¯m supposed to trust a prophecy?" Theo asked bitterly. "One that could cost her life?"

    "You¡¯re supposed to trust her," the old man replied, his tone softer now. "And trust yourself.

    You¡¯ve always sought control, Theo. But some battles are won not by force, but by faith."

    Theo¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly. He hated feeling powerless, but deep down, he knew the old man was right.

    "Then tell me this," Theo said, his voice low. "How do I know I¡¯m not making the wrong choice by waiting?"

    The old man gave a small, enigmatic smile. "You will know when the timees. And when it does, you¡¯ll understand why this moment was necessary."

    Theo opened his mouth to argue, to push back, but before he could speak, the old man rose to his feet.

    His movements were slow but deliberate, each step imbued with a sense of finality.

    "No more questions tonight, Alpha Theo," the old man said, turning away. "Let the universe guide you. Goodnight."

    Theo watched as the old man disappeared into the shadows of the temple, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

    The weight of their conversation pressed down on him, as he feels helpless at that present moment.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The silence after the gunshot was deafening. Kimberly¡¯s heart raced as she crouched behind the wooden cab with the old physician.

    Her breathing was shallow, her mind running wild with panic and fear.

    Suddenly, a horrifying thought struck her. **Mohandria was outside.**

    Without thinking, Kimberly jumped to her feet, ignoring the physician¡¯s frantic attempt to pull her back.

    "I need to find her!" she cried, dashing toward the door.

    "Kimberly, stop!" the old physician called, but his warning fell on deaf ears.

    Before Kimberly could reach the door, three pack guards barged into the chamber, their heavy boots thudding against the floor.

    "What¡¯s going on out there?" the old physician demanded, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.

    One of the guards, his uniform slightly disheveled, replied quickly. "We heard the shot, but we don¡¯t know who fired. It came from the forest."

    "There are bloodstains on the ground," added another guard, his sharp eyes scanning the room. "Do you know if anyone was out there?"

    At the mention of blood, Kimberly¡¯s stomach twisted. Her voice cracked as she yelled,

    "Mohandria! What happened to her?" Without waiting for a response, she shoved past the guards and bolted out the door.

    The chilly night air hit her face, but Kimberly barely noticed. Her eyes darted around the dark clearing, searching desperately.

    Then, from behind arge tree, Mohandria emerged.

    Kimberly¡¯s knees almost gave out. She sprinted toward her friend and threw her arms around her, squeezing tightly.

    "I thought... I thought you¡ª" Kimberly stammered, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "I¡¯m fine," Mohandria interrupted softly, her voice calm yet urgent. She leaned closer, whispering into Kimberly¡¯s ear,

    "But I saw everything. I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re alone."

    Kimberly pulled back, staring into Mohandria¡¯s eyes. There was something in her expression¡ªsomething grave and unsettling.

    The old physician and the guards stepped out of the chamber, their eyes narrowing as they spotted the two girls.

    "You¡¯re safe," the lead guard said, addressing Mohandria. "But where were you when we arrived?"

    Mohandria pointed toward the thick bushes where she had been hiding. "I was over there," she replied, her voice steady butced with tension.

    "Did you see anything? Anyone?" The guard¡¯s tone was probing, his gaze sharp.

    "No," Mohandria said, shaking her head. "I didn¡¯t see anything. I was waiting for Kimberly when I heard the gunshot."

    The guards exchanged suspicious nces. One of them pointed to a faint trail of blood leading toward the forest.

    "That blood didn¡¯te from nowhere. Are you sure you didn¡¯t see anything?"

    Kimberly stepped forward, cing herself between Mohandria and the guards.

    Her face was a mix of anger and defiance. "Enough with the questions! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s terrified? If she knew anything, she would¡¯ve said so already. Leave her alone!"

    The guards hesitated, clearly unsure whether to press further.

    Kimberly turned to the old physician, her expression softening slightly.

    "Goodnight, sir. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow." Without waiting for a response, she grabbed Mohandria¡¯s hand and began walking away.

    As they moved further from the group, Kimberly¡¯s grip on Mohandria¡¯s hand tightened. Her mind was spinning with questions, but she didn¡¯t dare ask until they werepletely alone.

    When they were far enough from prying ears, Kimberly nced at her friend. "Mohandria, what¡¯s going on? What did you see?"

    Mohandria looked around nervously, her voice barely above a whisper. "Kimberly, there is trouble."

    The words sent a chill down Kimberly¡¯s spine. She stopped walking, her eyes wide with fear. "What kind of trouble?"

    Mohandria hesitated, ncing back toward the physician¡¯s chamber.

    Her lips trembled as she opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say another word, a distant howl pierced the night.

    Both girls froze, their hearts pounding. The sound wasn¡¯t just any howl¡ªit was a signal.

    Mohandria clutched Kimberly¡¯s arm. "We need to get back to the others. Now."

    Kimberly nodded, her mind racing as they quickened their pace.

    Despite the chaos brewing around them, one thought remained clear in her mind: **Whatever this trouble was, it wasing for her.**...

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114</h4>

    Alpha Theo sat in the center of his expansive living room, his sharp features etched with a mixture of concern and impatience.

    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of his chair as he waited for his men to deliver their report.

    The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows that seemed to mirror his dark thoughts.

    The heavy oak doors creaked open, and two of his most trusted men entered. They bowed their heads respectfully, waiting for his signal to speak.

    Theo¡¯s eyes, cold and piercing, lifted from the floor to meet theirs. His silence was amand.

    The first man, taller and with a scar cutting across his left cheek, stepped forward.

    "Alpha, as per your instructions, we infiltrated Alpha Derrick¡¯s territory and kept a close watch on Kimberly."

    Theo¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, but his fingers stopped tapping. "Go on," he said, his voice low andmanding.

    The man continued, his words careful. "We positioned ourselves in the forest near the physician¡¯s chamber where Kimberly had entered. But..." He hesitated, ncing nervously at his partner.

    "But what?" Theo¡¯s voice carried a hint of warning.

    The second man, shorter and stockier, cleared his throat and spoke. "Alpha, we weren¡¯t the only ones watching her. Another presence was in the area, observing her movements."

    Theo¡¯s expression darkened. He leaned forward slightly. "Another presence? Who?"

    "We couldn¡¯t identify them," the first man admitted. "But their intent became clear.

    Someone tried to approach Kimberly¡¯s friend, the one waiting outside. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. "And what did you do?"

    The shorter man spoke this time, his tone measured. "We took action. The intruder was closing in, likely nning to attack the girl. So, we shot him from a distance."

    "And?" Theo pressed, his patience thinning.

    "We hit him, Alpha," the man said, though his voice faltered slightly.

    "But we¡¯re not sure if he¡¯s dead. After the shot, we didn¡¯t stay to confirm. We had to retreat quickly to avoid detection."

    The room fell into a tense silence. Theo¡¯s eyes burned into the two men as he processed their report.

    His fists clenched, and his voice, though controlled, carried the weight of his fury.

    "You¡¯re telling me," Theo began, his tone icy, "that you acted without fully ensuring the threat was neutralized? Do you understand the consequences of this failure?"

    Both men stiffened, their heads lowering even further.

    Theo stood abruptly, his presence dominating the room. "This mission is delicate. Every move must be precise.

    Because of your recklessness, the security around Kimberly will tighten. Alpha Derrick isn¡¯t a fool¡ªhe¡¯ll know something¡¯s wrong.

    And now, extracting Kimberly will be far moreplicated, perhaps even impossible!"

    The taller man tried to speak, his voice trembling slightly. "Alpha, we¡ª"

    "Enough!" Theo¡¯s voice boomed, silencing him instantly. He took a deep breath, attempting to regain hisposure.

    After a long pause, he spoke again, his tone softer but still firm. "You¡¯ve done what you could. I¡¯ll take it from here."

    The two men exchanged uneasy nces before bowing deeply. "Thank you, Alpha. We¡¯ll await your further instructions."

    Theo nodded curtly. "Leave me."

    The men turned and exited the room, their footsteps echoing down the hall.

    Now alone, Theo sank back into his chair, his hands steepled in front of his face. His mind raced, piecing together the implications of the night¡¯s events.

    **Who else is watching Kimberly?**

    The thought gnawed at him. He had anticipated obstacles, but this was different.

    There was another yer in the game, someone just as invested in Kimberly¡¯s fate as he was.

    His gaze drifted to the roaring firece. "What are they after?" he muttered to himself.

    For a moment, he considered calling his allies, seeking counsel. But no. This was his burden to bear. Kimberly¡¯s safety¡ªand perhaps much more¡ªdepended on him.

    As he sat there, the shadows in the room seemed to grow darker, more menacing. The uncertainty of the situation loomed over him like a storm cloud.

    Somewhere, deep in the recesses of his mind, a thought surfaced¡ªa chilling realization he couldn¡¯t shake.

    **What if the prophecy isn¡¯t just about Kimberly? What if I¡¯m a part of it too?**

    Theo shook his head, as if trying to dispel the thought.

    But it lingered, stubborn and unrelenting, as he stared into the flickering mes, alone with his doubts and the weight of his decisions.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, Kimberly and Mohandria sat on the edge of her bed, the weight of the night¡¯s events pressing heavily on their shoulders.

    The room was quiet with low light, with only the moonlight slipping through the curtains providing illumination.

    Mohandria looked anxious, her hands twisting the hem of her tunic as if to steady her nerves.

    "Mohandria, what happened back then? What did you see?" Kimberly asked again, her voice urgent butced with concern.

    Mohandria hesitated, her eyes darting around the room as if afraid someone might overhear them, even though the door was locked.

    "Kimberly," she began, her voice trembling slightly, "when you went inside to see the physician, I was standing guard like you asked me to.

    I didn¡¯t think anything of it at first. But then..." She paused, taking a shaky breath.

    "Then what?" Kimberly pressed, leaning closer.

    "I noticed someone in the shadows, watching the physician¡¯s chamber," Mohandria whispered, her voice barely audible.

    "At first, I thought it was one of pack¡¯s guards making their rounds.

    But this person... they weren¡¯t dressed like a guard. And their movements... they were too deliberate, too predatory."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart raced. "What were they doing?"

    "They were creeping closer to the chamber," Mohandria continued. "And then, they spotted me.

    They starteding towards me, Kimberly. I could see the glint of a knife in their hand."

    Kimberly gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "What? A knife? Mohandria, why didn¡¯t you call for help?"

    "I didn¡¯t have time," Mohandria said, shaking her head. "I hid behind the bushes, but they kepting. And then, out of nowhere, there was a gunshot."

    "A gunshot?" Kimberly echoed, her voice rising in rm.

    "Yes," Mohandria confirmed. "The person staggered and fell to the ground.

    I thought they were dead, but when I peeked out from my hiding spot, they were gone. There was blood on the ground, but no body. It was like they vanished into thin air."

    Kimberly¡¯s mind was spinning. "Did you see who fired the shot?"

    Mohandria shook her head. "No. It came from the forest. I think there were others watching us, Kimberly. And I don¡¯t think they were friendly."

    Kimberly stood up and began pacing the room, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.

    "This doesn¡¯t make any sense," she muttered to herself. "Why would someone want to hurt you? Or me, for that matter?

    What¡¯s going on, Mohandria? What aren¡¯t they telling us?"

    Mohandria looked up at her, fear evident in her eyes. "Kimberly, I think this has something to do with that prophecy the old physician mentioned.

    If what he said is true... if you really are the child from the prophecy, then you¡¯re in danger. There are people out there who won¡¯t want you to fulfill your destiny."

    "I overheard everything, while I was outside " Mohandria exined calmly.

    Kimberly stopped pacing and turned to face her friend. "But why? I don¡¯t even know what my destiny is! I didn¡¯t ask for any of this!"

    Mohandria stood up and ced aforting hand on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder.

    "I know you didn¡¯t. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s happening. We need to figure out who¡¯s after you and why."

    Kimberly let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through her hair.

    "This is too much, Mohandria. First, the physician tells me I¡¯m some kind of chosen one, and now there are people trying to kill us? I don¡¯t even know who to trust anymore."

    "You can trust me," Mohandria said firmly. "I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep you safe, Kimberly. You¡¯re not alone in this."

    Kimberly gave her a weak smile. "Thank you, Mohandria. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you."

    They sat back down on the bed, both lost in thought. After a few moments, Kimberly spoke again.

    "I think we need to leave," she said quietly.

    Mohandria¡¯s eyes widened. "Leave? Leave where?"

    "Here," Kimberly said, gesturing around the room. "Alpha Derrick¡¯s territory. It¡¯s not safe anymore. If what the physician said is true, then staying here is only putting us¡ªand everyone else¡ªin danger."

    Mohandria frowned. "But where would we go? And how would we even get out of here without Derrick¡¯s guards noticing?"

    Kimberly bit her lip, her mind racing. "I don¡¯t know yet. But we have to figure it out.

    If we stay here, whoever¡¯s after me will just keeping. And next time, they might not miss."

    Mohandria nodded slowly, her expression resolute. "You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll figure it out together. But we have to be careful, Kimberly. We can¡¯t trust anyone."

    Kimberly¡¯s stomach twisted at the thought. Who could she turn to for help? The old physician? Alpha Theo? Could she even trust herself?

    Just as she was about to speak, there was a loud knock on the door. Both girls froze, their eyes locking in silent panic.

    "Who is it?" Kimberly called out, her voice trembling slightly.

    "It¡¯s me," came a familiar voice from the other side of the door. "The physician."

    Kimberly and Mohandria exchanged wary nces before Kimberly cautiously walked to the door and unlocked it. The old physician stepped inside, his expression grave.

    "I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote," he said, his voice low. "But there¡¯s something you need to know."

    "What is it?" Kimberly asked, her heart pounding.

    The physician closed the door behind him and turned to face them. "The man who tried to attack you tonight wasn¡¯t acting alone.

    There¡¯s a group¡ªan organized faction¡ªworking against you. They know who you are, Kimberly. And they won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve eliminated you."

    Kimberly felt the blood drain from her face. "Why? What do they want?"

    "They fear what you represent," the physician said. "Your power. Your potential. If you rise, they lose everything."

    Kimberly sank onto the bed, her head in her hands. "I don¡¯t even know what my power is," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "You will soon get to know!" The old physician said calmly...

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115</h4>

    Mona sat on a plush, velvet armchair in the dimly lit living room, the flickering light from the firece casting shadows across her stern face.

    Her fingers drummed rhythmically on the armrest as she awaited a report.

    The sudden sound of hurried footsteps broke the silence, and one of her most trusted loyalists burst into the room.

    His chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, and his eyes darted nervously around.

    Mona¡¯s frown deepened as she sat upright. "What is going on, and why are you acting tensed?" she demanded, her tone sharp and unforgiving.

    The man hesitated, his hands fidgeting nervously. "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s just that... things have taken an unexpected turn," he said, his voice shaky.

    "What do you mean by your words?" Mona asked, her eyes narrowing as she leaned forward. Her gaze bore into him, making the man shift uneasily.

    He swallowed hard. "We were keeping a close watch on Kimberly as you instructed, waiting for the right moment to attack.

    The n was to take out her friend first while Kimberly was inside the physician¡¯s chamber. But... something went wrong."

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened slightly, though herposure remained icy. "What went wrong?" she demanded.

    The man took a deep breath, his voice dropping to a whisper. "As one of our men approached the girl¡ªKimberly¡¯s friend¡ªhe was shot.

    We don¡¯t know by whom. The shot came out of nowhere, and it was too precise to be random."

    Mona stood abruptly, her towering figure casting a long shadow that seemed to swallow the man whole. "Shot? By whom? Was it Derrick¡¯s men?"

    "No, ma¡¯am," he replied quickly, shaking his head. "We don¡¯t think it was them.

    The shot came from the forest, and there was no sign of their patrols in the area. Whoever it was, they¡¯re not one of alpha Derrick¡¯s guards."

    Mona¡¯s brows furrowed in thought. "Then who?" she muttered, more to herself than to him. "Who else could be watching Kimberly? And why?"

    The man hesitated, as if debating whether to speak further. "Ma¡¯am," he finally said, "there¡¯s something else.

    After the shot, we tried to locate the shooter, but we couldn¡¯t find anyone. It was as if they disappeared into thin air. And..."

    "And what?" Mona snapped, her patience wearing thin.

    "And we noticed strange markings in the area. Symbols carved into the trees near where the shot came from.

    I don¡¯t know what they mean, but they didn¡¯t look... natural."

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Symbols?" she repeated, her mind racing.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am. I think... I think whoever is protecting Kimberly might be using something more than just physical strength."

    Mona¡¯s expression darkened. Her mind immediately went to the old tales she¡¯d dismissed for years¡ªstories of ancient forces, guardians unseen by mortal eyes.

    But could those tales hold any truth? She clenched her fists, unwilling to show any sign of weakness or fear.

    "You¡¯re telling me," she said slowly, her voice dangerously calm, "that not only did you fail to eliminate Kimberly¡¯s friend, but you also allowed an unknown entity to intervene and leave traces behind?"

    The man¡¯s head dipped lower. "Yes, ma¡¯am. I take full responsibility. But we barely escaped with our lives.

    One of our men is severely injured from the shot. We¡¯ve taken him to a discreet hospital where no questions will be asked."

    Mona took a step closer, her presence looming over him like a storm cloud.

    "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve jeopardized tonight? Do you understand the risk you¡¯ve brought to my ns?"

    The man nodded quickly. "I do, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll do better next time. I promise."

    "Next time?" Mona let out a bitterugh. "If there is a next time, you will ensure there are no mistakes. None. Do you hear me?"

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," he stammered.

    She turned her back to him, her mind a whirlwind of frustration and calction.

    "This changes everything," she muttered under her breath. "Kimberly isn¡¯t just some clueless girl anymore.

    She¡¯s being protected, and I need to find out who¡¯s behind it."

    The man, sensing her growing agitation, shifted uneasily. "Ma¡¯am, should we pull back for now? Regroup ande up with a new n?"

    Mona turned to face him again, her expression cold and unyielding. "No," she said firmly.

    "If we pull back, we give them time to gain the upper hand. No. We press forward, but with more precision. I need answers, and I need them now."

    She paused, then added, "I want you to return to the site. Study those markings you mentioned.

    Take pictures, document everything. Bring it to me by dawn."

    The man hesitated. "Ma¡¯am, what if the shooter is still out there? It could be dangerous."

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You¡¯re afraid?"

    He straightened immediately. "No, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll do as you say."

    "Good," she said, her voice icy. "Because if you fail me again, you¡¯ll wish you hadn¡¯te back at all. Now go."

    The man bowed quickly. "Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll leave right away."

    As he turned to leave, the heavy sound of the front door opening echoed through the house.

    Both Mona and the man turned their heads toward the source of the noise. Momentster, Alpha Derrick strode into the room, his presencemanding and intense.

    The loyalist froze, his face pale. He quickly bowed his head. "Alpha," he stammered, his voice barely audible.

    Derrick¡¯s sharp eyes flicked to him briefly beforending on Mona. "What¡¯s going on here?" he asked, his tone calm butced with suspicion.

    Mona, ever the master ofposure, smiled smoothly. "Just discussing some matters of importance," she said, her voice sweet but firm.

    The loyalist seized the opportunity to make his exit. "Alpha," he muttered, bowing quickly before rushing past Derrick and out the door, his footsteps fading into the night.

    Derrick watched him go, then turned his gaze back to Mona. "Matters of importance, huh?" he said, raising an eyebrow. "Care to share?"

    Mona¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, but her mind was already calcting her next move.

    "Of course, my love," she said smoothly, gesturing for him to sit. "Let me exin everything."

    And as Derrick took a seat, the fire crackled, casting shadows that danced ominously on the walls.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick settled into the armchair, his sharp eyes fixed on Mona, waiting for her to speak.

    But before she could utter a word, his phone rang, the sharp tone cutting through the tense silence.

    He pulled the device from his pocket, nced at the screen, and answered with a curt, "Speak."

    Mona watched his expression shift slightly, his jaw tightening as he listened to the person on the other end of the line.

    "When did this happen?" he asked, his voice low but dangerous.

    Mona¡¯s heart skipped a beat, though her face remained calm.

    "I¡¯ll handle it," Derrick said finally, ending the call and slipping the phone back into his pocket.

    He turned his piercing gaze toward Mona, leaning slightly forward.

    "Mona," he began, his tone sharp and usatory, "tell me you don¡¯t have anything to do with the shooting that happened tonight at the pack physician¡¯s chamber."

    The weight of his stare was almost unbearable, but Mona was a master of control.

    She allowed herself a brief look of confusion, then widened her eyes dramatically.

    "Shooting? At the physician¡¯s chamber? By who? Me?" she asked, her voiceced with feigned innocence and just the right touch of offense.

    She leaned back, folding her arms across her chest. "Come on, Derrick, you should know better than to think I¡¯d be involved in something like that."

    Derrick didn¡¯t buy her performance. He let out a low, humorless chuckle, his eyes narrowing.

    "You expect me to believe you had nothing to do with this? After all your schemes, you think you can fool me?"

    Mona kept herposure, but the coldness in Derrick¡¯s voice sent a chill down her spine.

    She shook her head slowly, feigning disappointment. "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d use me without proof. I¡¯ve done nothing, Derrick."

    He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper.

    "Be assured, Mona, if I find out you had even the slightest hand in what happened tonight, you¡¯ll have me to deal with. And trust me, it will be more than what you can handle."

    For a brief moment, the mask slipped, and Mona felt a pang of fear. But she quickly recovered, raising her chin defiantly.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Derrick. You¡¯ll see I had no part in this when you get the truth."

    Derrick stared at her, his gaze unwavering, as though he could see through her lies.

    Without another word, he stood, his movements slow and deliberate, like a predator sizing up its prey.

    His eyes never left hers as he walked past her, his body tense with controlled rage.

    Mona waited until the sound of his footsteps faded before exhaling the breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding.

    She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. "He¡¯ll never know," she whispered to herself. "He¡¯ll never prove it."

    But even as she tried to convince herself, the look in Derrick¡¯s eyes lingered in her mind...

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116</h4>

    Alpha Derrick entered the grand hall of the pack house, his steps heavy with purpose.

    The elders were already seated around the long wooden table, their faces a mixture of worry and curiosity.

    He took his ce at the head of the table, his sharp eyes scanning the room.

    "Has anyone gathered any information about the shootingst night?" he asked, his voice calm but edged with authority.

    For a few moments, the room was silent, the tension palpable. Then, the pack physician slowly stood, bowing his head respectfully before speaking.

    "Permit me, Alpha, to address this matter."

    Derrick gave a slight nod, gesturing for him to proceed.

    "No one knows for certain who was behind the shooting or their reasons to have carried out such outrageous act here.

    However, we found traces of blood near the scene.

    None of our guards were injured, nor were they involved in the altercation," the physician exined carefully, his voice steady but thoughtful.

    Derrick¡¯s brows furrowed. "So, what are you implying, old one?"

    The physician hesitated briefly before continuing. "I mean to say, Alpha, that this might not be an isted incident.

    There is a possibility that an external force¡ªa rogue organization or a rival pack¡ªis testing our defenses. We must act swiftly to ensure this does not escte."

    A murmur of unease swept through the elders. One of them, a burly man with a deep voice, mmed his fist on the table.

    "Who dares to attack us? Do they not know who they¡¯re dealing with? Whoever this is, they¡¯ve signed their death warrant!"

    The room erupted into angry agreement, voices ovepping as the elders voiced their outrage.

    "Silence!" Alpha Derrick¡¯s voice boomed, immediately quieting the room.

    He stood from his seat, his gaze hard andmanding. "Anger will not solve this, neither the act of elders acting like children will do.

    We need rity. Whoever dared to set foot on ournd and cause such chaos must have a n.

    And ns are born from strategy. This isn¡¯t some mindless rogue, it is surely something beyond the tender movement of ns."

    "This is something bigger than what we would have expected from anyone or any pack around."

    Another elder, a slim man with calcting eyes, leaned forward.

    "Alpha, if I may, could this incident be connected to anyone in the pack, like an insider or targeting some maids, especially Kimberly?

    About two of the maids were at the center of this event. Could they be the target?"

    "Or we should bring them both in for questioning?"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes flickered with recognition, but he quickly masked it. "Maids, Kimberly, questioning?" he asked, feigning neutrality.

    "Yes," the elder replied. " There has always been... Something about her, and I can¡¯t really figure out. If someone is after her, it could exin the lengths they¡¯re willing to go to."

    The physician nodded in agreement, as he also thought to himself.

    *Kimberly¡¯s connection to ancient prophecies is no secret to those who seek power.

    If she¡¯s the target, it would mean she¡¯s more valuable than we¡¯ve considered.

    Luna Mona is a prime suspect, but I dare not speak of it here.*

    Derrick remained silent for a moment, his mind racing. Kimberly. Could this all circle back to her?

    The prophecy, her powers, her connection to him¡ªthey all made her a potential target. But who would dare?

    One of the younger elders spoke up cautiously. "Alpha, should we increase security around the maids? Perhaps station guards around them at all times?

    So as to keep an eye on them to prevent future urrences as this."

    "No," Derrick said firmly. "Drawing too much attention to them or her will only confirm her importance to whoever is watching.

    We will protect everyone, but discreetly. Let no harme to anyone or the pack as a whole, but do not make it obvious."

    The room fell silent as the elders processed his words.

    "Alpha," the physician spoke again, "the blood we found¡ªdo we have any way of identifying who it belongs to?"

    Derrick looked at him sharply. "Do we have samples?"

    "Yes, Alpha. I¡¯ve stored a small vial for testing."

    "Good," Derrick said. "Run every test possible. I want to know if it belongs to someone in our pack or an outsider."

    "And what if it¡¯s an outsider?" another elder asked cautiously, without meeting the alpha¡¯s gaze.

    Derrick¡¯s gaze hardened. "Then we¡¯ll hunt them down."

    The tension in the room grew thicker. One elder, known for his wisdom, finally spoke after a long silence.

    "Alpha Derrick, this is no ordinary threat. If Kimberly truly is at the center of this, we may need to consult the Seer for guidance. Her words have proven invaluable in the past."

    Derrick considered this suggestion, but the idea of involving the Seer made him uneasy.

    Thest time he¡¯d sought her counsel, her cryptic warnings had only added to his frustration. Still, he couldn¡¯t dismiss the elder¡¯s point.

    "I will consider it," he said curtly, not wanting to reveal his thoughts.

    He straightened his posture and looked each elder in the eye. "For now, I need all of you to pool your resources.

    Speak to your allies, gather intelligence, and report back to me immediately if you find anything. We cannot let this threat linger."

    "Yes, Alpha," the elders chorused in unison.

    Derrick took onest sweeping nce around the room, his expression unreadable.

    "This meeting is adjourned," he announced. Then, without waiting for further discussion, he turned and strode out of the hall, his cloak billowing behind him.

    As he exited, his thoughts were a whirlwind. *If Kimberly truly is the key, how far will I go to protect her? And what am I willing to risk to uncover the truth?*

    For now, he didn¡¯t have the answers. But he vowed to find them¡ªno matter the cost.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Later that same day, Mona strode confidently through the hallways of the pack house, her heels clicking sharply against the polished floor.

    Her destination was the physician¡¯s chamber, but as she turned a corner, she found herself face-to-face with Elena, the sister to the alpha who was known for her piercing intuition.

    "Mona," Elena said, her voice calm yet heavy with hidden meaning. "I guess you really do know what you¡¯re getting yourself into, don¡¯t you?"

    Mona raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "What are you talking about, Elena? And where is your respect for me as one of this pack¡¯s leading women?"

    Elena let out a low chuckle, stepping closer. "Respect? Mona, respect is earned, not demanded.

    And you may fool the others, but not me. I¡¯ve been watching you for years. I know every move you make, like the lines on the back of my hand."

    Mona stiffened, though she kept her expression neutral. "You¡¯re speaking in riddles, Elena. If you have something to say, just say it."

    Elena leaned in, her eyes narrowing. "Fine. I will. I don¡¯t trust you, Mona. And I can see the web you¡¯re spinning.

    But I¡¯ll warn you now: the moment you try to harm this pack or anyone in it, you¡¯ll find yourself facing more than you bargained for."

    Mona¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, her mask of innocence unwavering.

    "You¡¯re mistaken, Elena. I¡¯ve done nothing but serve this pack faithfully. Your paranoia is starting to show."

    Elena didn¡¯t flinch. "Paranoia or wisdom, call it what you want. But remember this, Mona: the walls have ears, and secrets have a way ofing to light.

    Be very careful where you step, or you might find yourself in a ce you can¡¯t escape from."

    Mona¡¯s tone hardened, though her smile remained. "I don¡¯t appreciate threats, Elena. Perhaps you should mind your own business instead of prying into mine."

    "Oh, this isn¡¯t a threat," Elena said coolly, stepping back. "It¡¯s a promise. Keep walking down this path, and you¡¯ll regret it. I¡¯ll make sure of that."

    With that, Elena turned and walked away, her back straight and her steps deliberate.

    Mona stood rooted in ce, her smile fading as she clenched her fists. *That woman is going to be a problem. She¡¯s too smart for her own good.*

    Her mind began to race. *I need to handle Elena before she digs too deep.

    But how? If I act too soon, I¡¯ll confirm her suspicions. If I wait, she¡¯ll gather more evidence against me.*

    She let out a softugh, shaking her head as if to clear it.

    *No, Mona, you¡¯re smarter than this. You¡¯ll find a way to deal with her, just like you always do. One step at a time.*

    Her lips curved into a faint, determined smile as she resumed her journey to the physician¡¯s chamber, already plotting her next move.

    But as she walked, a nagging thought tugged at the back of her mind. *What if Elena is right?

    What if my ns are falling apart? No, I won¡¯t let that happen. Not now. Not ever.*

    She squared her shoulders and quickened her pace, determined to stay ahead of whatever storm Elena might try to unleash...

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117</h4>

    The moon hung high in the night sky, casting a silver glow over the pack¡¯s territory.

    Kimberly sat on the edge of her bed, her mind still spinning from the events of the previous day.

    Mohandria sat cross-legged on the rug near the window, scribbling notes in her journal.

    "You¡¯ve been awfully quiet," Mohandria said, not looking up from her notebook. "What¡¯s on your mind, Kim?"

    Kimberly sighed, running her fingers through her hair. "Everything. The shooting, the secrets... I feel like I¡¯m trapped in a puzzle where every piece is missing."

    Mohandria closed her journal and stood. "Well, that¡¯s not entirely true. We know someone¡¯s after you.

    We know there are people watching us. And we know you¡¯re... special."

    "Special," Kimberly repeated, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Special enough to attract danger wherever I go." She sighed again, lying back on her bed.

    "I just wish I knew why all of this is happening."

    Before Mohandria could reply, the door creaked open, and Lisa, their other friend, poked her head in. "You two still awake? I thought I heard voices."

    "Come in," Mohandria said, waving her over.

    "Where is Kaitlyn ?" Kimberly asked.

    "She has already slept off when I checked up on her" Lisa replied calmly.

    Lisa entered, closing the door behind her. She looked uneasy. "I have something to tell you both, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s even worth mentioning."

    "Anything is worth mentioning right now," Kimberly said, sitting up. "Spill."

    Lisa hesitated, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sweater. "I overheard some guards talking earlier.

    They said the person who got shotst night wasn¡¯t from our pack. And there was something strange about the blood trail.

    It disappeared halfway through the forest, like the person just vanished into thin air."

    Kimberly and Mohandria exchanged a nce.

    "That doesn¡¯t make any sense," Mohandria said. "How can a blood trail just vanish?"

    "Exactly," Lisa said. "And get this¡ªthey think it might¡¯ve been a rogue, but... I don¡¯t know. Something about it felt off. Like they were holding back information."

    Kimberly¡¯s stomach churned. "Why would they do that? If there¡¯s a threat, shouldn¡¯t we all know about it?"

    Lisa shrugged. "Maybe they don¡¯t want to start a panic. Or maybe... maybe it¡¯s something bigger than we realize."

    Mohandria crossed her arms. "Bigger than we realize? Great. Just what we needed."

    Kimberly rubbed her temples. "I need to sleep. My head is spinning. Let¡¯s talk more in the morning, okay?"

    Mohandria nodded, and Lisa gave her a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder. "We¡¯re in this together, Kim. Don¡¯t forget that."

    As her friends left the room, Kimberlyy back on her bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Her mind was a whirlwind of questions with no answers. Eventually, exhaustion imed her, and she drifted into a restless sleep.

    ---

    Kimberly found herself standing in the middle of a vast, barren field.

    The sky was a strange shade of purple, and a chilling wind whipped around her, carrying whispers she couldn¡¯t quite make out.

    "Hello?" she called out, her voice echoing eerily. "Is anyone there?"

    The whispers grew louder, forming words that sent shivers down her spine. *"You are the key. You are the curse."*

    "What does that mean?" she shouted, turning in circles to find the source of the voice. "Who¡¯s there?"

    Suddenly, the ground beneath her feet cracked, and she stumbled backward.

    From the fissure, a blinding light emerged, revealing two figures standing opposite each other.

    One was cloaked in darkness, its face hidden, and the other radiated a golden glow, its features soft and kind.

    "Choose," the glowing figure said, its voice calm yetmanding.

    "Choose what?" Kimberly asked, panic creeping into her voice.

    "Your path," the dark figure replied, its voice a haunting whisper.

    Kimberly looked between them, her heart pounding. "I don¡¯t understand. What path? What am I supposed to do?"

    The glowing figure stepped forward, extending a hand toward her. "You can unite them. Bring peace."

    The dark figure mirrored the gesture, its hand cloaked in shadow. "Or you can destroy them all. Bring freedom."

    Kimberly shook her head, stepping back. "I don¡¯t want to destroy anyone!"

    "Every choice has a cost," the glowing figure said.

    "And every cost has a reward," the dark figure added.

    Kimberly¡¯s breath quickened as the ground began to shake violently.

    The light and dark figures started to merge, their forms blurring until they became a single entity with shifting features.

    "You cannot escape your destiny," the entity said, its voice a blend of the two.

    "I don¡¯t even know what my destiny is!" Kimberly screamed.

    The entity reached out, cing a hand on her chest. A surge of energy shot through her, and she fell to her knees.

    Images flooded her mind¡ªfaces she didn¡¯t recognize, battles she couldn¡¯tprehend, and a symbol glowing brightly on her palm.

    The whispers returned, louder this time. *"You are the key. You are the curse. The choice is yours."*

    Kimberly gasped as the ground gave way beneath her, and she fell into a void of darkness.

    ---

    She woke with a start, sitting upright in bed. Her heart was racing, her body drenched in sweat.

    She looked down at her hands, half-expecting to see the glowing symbol, but there was nothing.

    "What... what was that?" she whispered to herself, her voice trembling.

    Her mind reyed the dream over and over, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t make sense of it.

    All she knew was that it wasn¡¯t just a dream. It felt too real, too vivid.

    "Am I the key? Or the curse?" she muttered, staring at her trembling hands.

    The questions lingered, unanswered, as the first rays of dawn began to creep through her window.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next day, Kimberly made her way to the old physician¡¯s ce to talk to him about everything she¡¯s been going through.

    The old physician carefully put down the blood sample he was examining and folded his arms, his gaze fixed on Kimberly.

    "Kimberly," he said softly, "I¡¯ve always felt there¡¯s more to your story than you know. Maybe it¡¯s time we uncover it together."

    Before Kimberly could respond, Elena interrupted, her voice steady yetyered with an undercurrent of urgency.

    "You¡¯ve been carrying too much weight for someone so young. I can see it in your eyes, Kimberly. The questions, the doubts, the fear."

    Kimberly clenched her hands together. "I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m afraid of anymore.

    Every time I think I¡¯m close to understanding, something new happens, and I¡¯m back where I started."

    Elena ced a hand on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder, her grip firm but reassuring. "Do you trust me?"

    Kimberly hesitated, ncing at the physician, whose expression offered no hints. Finally, she nodded. "I... I think I do."

    Elena leaned back, her gaze momentarily drifting to the physician before settling on Kimberly again.

    "Do you remember the night you arrived here? You were just that angry girl, scared and clinging to that old pendant around your neck."

    Kimberly instinctively reached for the pendant hanging beneath her shirt.

    "Yes. My mother told me to never take it off. She said it would protect me."

    Elena¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "She wasn¡¯t wrong, but shw didn¡¯t tell you the whole truth, did she?"

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched. "What truth? What are you talking about?"

    The physician finally broke his silence. "Kimberly, we¡¯ve all suspected there¡¯s something extraordinary about you.

    Your resilience, your instincts¡ªthey¡¯re not just natural gifts. They¡¯re inherited."

    "Inherited?" Kimberly echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Elena nodded. "Yes, and the answers you seek are tied to your past.

    A past that was hidden from you for your own protection. But hiding it has only made things worse, hasn¡¯t it?"

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes darted between the two of them. "You¡¯re saying my mother lied to me? That my whole life has been some... some secret?"

    "Not a lie," Elena corrected. "A shield. A necessary one. But now, that shield is crumbling, and you¡¯re exposed."

    Kimberly¡¯s hands began to tremble. "Then why didn¡¯t you tell me any of this before? Why now?"

    Elena took a deep breath, her tone softening. "Because until now, I wasn¡¯t sure if you were ready.

    But the events of the past few days... they¡¯ve forced my hand. It¡¯s time you see the truth for yourself."

    The physician spoke again, his voice low and measured.

    "What ma¡¯am Elena is suggesting is dangerous, Kimberly. Are you certain you¡¯re ready to face whatever lies ahead?"

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She wanted answers, but the idea of stepping into the unknown filled her with dread.

    "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready," she admitted, her voice trembling. "But I¡¯m tired of being in the dark."

    Elena¡¯s expression softened. "Then it¡¯s decided. Tonight, I will take you to a ce that might hold the answers you¡¯ve been searching for."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, her nerves threatening to overwhelm her. "What kind of ce?"

    Elena stood, her gaze unwavering. "A ce where the past meets the present. A ce that holds the key to your destiny."

    The room fell silent, the weight of Elena¡¯s words settling heavily in the air.

    Kimberly¡¯s mind raced with questions, but before she could voice any of them, Elena added,

    "Prepare yourself, Kimberly. This journey will change everything..."

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118</h4>

    Kimberly stared at Elena, her hands trembling even more now.

    Her heart told her this was the moment she had been waiting for, but her fear whispered that she wasn¡¯t ready.

    The old physician sighed, his voice tinged with both caution and support. "Mydy, are you sure about this?"

    Elena nced at him, her expression resolute. "There¡¯s no turning back now. She needs to know the truth."

    Kimberly felt a lump rise in her throat as she nodded slowly. "Okay. I¡¯ll go with you."

    Elena ced a reassuring hand on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder. "Good. Then be ready. We leave at nightfall."

    Kimberly sitting in stunned silence, her mind a whirl of anticipation, fear, and hope as Elena¡¯s promise echoed in her ears: *"This journey will change everything."*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick sat in his study, the dim light casting shadows on his face.

    His mind raced, filled with doubts, suspicions, and unanswered questions.

    The recent events in the pack weighed heavily on him¡ªKimberly¡¯s mysterious role, Mona¡¯s peculiar behavior, and the shooting that no one could exin.

    He clenched his fists on the desk, the veins in his hands visible under the strain.

    "Enough," he whispered to himself, standing abruptly. If he wanted answers, he needed to start somewhere. And Mona was as good a ce as any.

    *I will have to y a game of mind and wisdom with Mona to get to the root of all these problems* he thought to himself.

    Walking down the hall to Mona¡¯s room, Derrick prepared himself for the confrontation.

    He had been married to her long enough to know she wouldn¡¯t give anything away easily. He pushed the door open without knocking.

    Mona looked up from a book she had been reading, her perfectlyposed face betraying a flicker of surprise before settling into a calm expression.

    "Derrick," she said, her voice smooth, "what brings you here at this hour? Hope all is well?"

    Derrick sat down beside her on the edge of the bed, his intense gaze never leaving her. He took a deep breath, his shoulders tense.

    "Mona, you are my wife," he began, his voice measured but heavy. "I want to trust you. I want to believe in youpletely. But right now... I need you to help me do that."

    Mona tilted her head slightly, feigning confusion. "What do you mean? You¡¯ve always trusted me, Derrick. Why are you questioning that now?"

    "I need you to tell me everything you know," Derrick said, leaning closer. "About Kimberly. About what¡¯s been happening in the pack. The shooting. All of it."

    Mona¡¯s heart raced, but she kept her faceposed.

    She paused, pretending to be deep in thought, while her mind scrambled for a response.

    *What is he ying at? Is this a test? Or does he already suspect me?*

    "Why would I know anything more than you do, Derrick?" Mona asked, her voice soft but defensive.

    "You are the Alpha. If there¡¯s anything significant, you would know first."

    Derrick sighed and reached for her hands, holding them firmly. "Mona, this isn¡¯t about rank or responsibility.

    I¡¯m asking you as my partner, my wife. Tell me what you know."

    Mona hesitated. She realized that Derrick wasn¡¯t going to drop this easily.

    She decided to give him just enough to satisfy his curiosity without exposing herself.

    "Hmm," she said, locking eyes with him. "I¡¯ll tell you what I think, but promise me you¡¯ll believe me."

    "I¡¯m listening," Derrick said, his tone steady.

    "Something about Kimberly doesn¡¯t sit right with me," Mona began, her voice low and deliberate.

    "She¡¯s always been different. I believe she¡¯s involved with an external force, someone trying to weaken the pack from within.

    I¡¯ve been observing her, but I haven¡¯t found concrete proof yet. It¡¯s just... a feeling."

    Derrick studied her face closely. She was good at this¡ªmixing half-truths with lies, weaving a narrative that sounded usible.

    But he knew better than to take her words at face value.

    "And the shooting?" he asked, his voice sharp.

    Mona shook her head. "I don¡¯t know who¡¯s responsible. But if it¡¯s connected to Kimberly, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me. You know how outsiders can be."

    Derrick leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing. He nodded slowly, pretending to ept her exnation.

    "Thank you for telling me this," he said. "But if you learn anything else, anything at all, I need you toe to me immediately. We can¡¯t afford secrets, Mona."

    "Of course," she replied smoothly, offering a faint smile. "We¡¯re in this together, Derrick."

    Derrick stood up, ncing down at her. "I hope so," he said simply before turning to leave the room.

    As the door closed behind him, Mona exhaled, letting her mask slip for a moment.

    She thought she had managed to steer Derrick away from her true involvement, but his sudden questioning left her uneasy.

    *He¡¯s watching me more closely than I realized. I¡¯ll need to tread carefully.*

    Derrick walked down the corridor, his mind racing. Her words yed in his head.

    Kimberly? An outsider? He knew better than to trust Mona¡¯s version of events. *She¡¯s lying. She knows more than she¡¯s letting on.*

    Once he reached his room, he closed the door behind him and stood before therge mirror.

    His reflection stared back at him, a mix of anger and resolve etched into his features.

    "Mona is ying with fire," he muttered under his breath. "And I¡¯ll let her know I¡¯m the one in charge of the whole game she¡¯s ying."

    His words hung in the air, the room silent except for the faint sound of his steady breathing.

    For now, he had let her believe she was in control. But Derrick was far from done.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo had been restless for days. Trust within his inner circle had been eroding, and it felt as if the walls were closing in on him.

    For this reason, he had been driving alone, leaving his bodyguards behind, hoping to move unnoticed and uncover the truth faster.

    On this particr day, he parked his ck SUV in the corner lot of a busy shopping mall.

    He stepped inside briefly to grab a few essentials.

    With his senses heightened, he scanned every corner, every face. Paranoia had be hispanion.

    As he stepped out of the mall carrying a small paper bag, the sharp chirp of his phone cut through his thoughts.

    The caller ID disyed "Unknown Number." His instincts told him to ignore it, and so he let it ring out.

    Just as he ced the bag into the passenger seat, the phone began ringing again.

    Same unknown number. His curiosity got the better of him this time, and he swiped to answer.

    "Alpha Theo," a distorted voice greeted him, thick with mockery. The callerughed, a chilling, mechanical sound.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of a mere phone call from an unknown number."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. His grip on the phone firmed as his body tensed.

    But he replied coolly, "You¡¯re the one who sounds scared. Hiding behind a voice changer and an untraceable number? Who¡¯s the coward here?

    Now, tell me, who are you, and why are you calling me?"

    There was a brief silence on the other end, as if Theo¡¯s words had struck a nerve.

    "Scared?" the caller finally spat, his tone colder now.

    "Hardly. I¡¯m calling to give you a warning. Stay away from two people¡ªAlpha Darwin and Kimberly.

    They are not your concern. Poking into their affairs is dangerous, even for someone like you."

    Theo¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. "And if I don¡¯t?" His tone grew sharper.

    "What happens then? Are you going to bore me with more empty threats?"

    The distorted voice chuckled darkly. "Empty threats, you say? Watch this."

    Before Theo could react, a deafening *BANG* echoed through the air.

    His car shook slightly as the passenger-side window cracked, the reinforced ss holding firm but showing a clear bullet mark.

    Theo¡¯s phone slipped from his hand in shock, but he quickly dove into his bulletproof car, mming the door shut behind him.

    His heart raced, but his face betrayed none of his inner turmoil.

    "That," the caller hissed through the phone¡¯s speaker, still active on the floor, "is how close I am to ending your life. The next time, I won¡¯t be so kind."

    Theo snatched the phone back up, his fury barely contained.

    "Whoever you are, you just made the biggest mistake of your life."

    But the line had already gone dead.

    He sat there in silence for a moment, gripping the steering wheel tightly. His mind raced.

    Whoever this was clearly had resources and precision. But what unsettled him more was the mention of Alpha Darwin and Kimberly.

    Why were they being watched or followed by someone who was willing to go to such extremes?

    His breathing steadied, but his anger boiled over. mming his fist against the dashboard, he yelled, "No one dares to do this to me! No one!"

    His voice grew louder, reverberating through the car. "This is war, and I will dly take it with both hands!"

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119</h4>

    Alpha Derrick was adjusting his cufflinks as he prepared to leave for the day.

    His guards stood beside his sleek ck SUV, waiting for him. Just as he reached for the car door, his phone buzzed in his pocket.

    The number disyed was unfamiliar, but he decided to answer anyway.

    "Derrick," came a voice from the other end, urgent and sharp. "This is Alphonso. We need to meet. It¡¯s about something very important."

    Alpha Derrick frowned, gripping the phone tighter. "Important? What could possibly be so urgent that you expect me to drop everything and change my ns for the day?"

    There was a pause before Alphonso spoke again, his tone steady but persuasive. "The ball is in your court.

    I¡¯m offering you something you want¡ªanswers. But you¡¯ll have to meet me. I¡¯ll send the location. And Derrick...e alone."

    Before Alpha Derrick could reply, the line went dead.

    He lowered the phone, staring at the nk screen as his mind began to churn.

    Alphonso was a long-time ally, but this sudden, cryptic call raised his suspicions.

    *What could he know that¡¯s worth my time?* Derrick wondered. His thoughts turned to the recent chaos surrounding Kimberly and the mystery gripping his pack.

    The familiar beep of an iing message snapped him out of his thoughts. The message was from Alphonso.

    It contained coordinates to an unfinished building on the outskirts of town.

    Derrick slipped his phone back into his pocket and turned to the leader of his guard detail.

    "I¡¯ll be moving alone today. Something important hase up, and I need privacy. Stay alert, and I¡¯ll call if I need you."

    "Yes, Alpha," the guard said with a bow, but his concern was evident.

    Sliding into his car, Derrick started the engine. As he drove through the quiet streets, his mind swirled with questions.

    *Alphonso has always been reliable, but could this be a trap? And if not, what kind of information does he have that he thinks I¡¯ll drop everything for?*

    By the time he arrived at the location, the sun was high, casting sharp shadows across the abandoned structure.

    The building was a skeletal frame of concrete and steel, standing tall and deste.

    Derrick parked his car and stepped out, his senses on high alert.

    Before he could take another step, he heard a familiar voice echo from within the structure. "Come over, Derrick. I¡¯m here."

    Alphonso stood on the second floor, leaning against a pir, his hand raised in a casual wave.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed as he approached, his every step calcted and deliberate.

    The two men met near a set of concrete stairs, their gazes locking.

    "You better have something worthwhile to justify dragging me out here, Alphonso," Derrick said, his tone calm but edged with warning.

    Alphonso smirked faintly, his sharp eyes betraying no emotion. "I wouldn¡¯t have called you if I didn¡¯t, old friend."

    Derrick crossed his arms, waiting.

    "Tell me," Alphonso began, "have you discovered anything about Kimberly since west spoke?" His question hung in the air, his voiceced with curiosity.

    Derrick held his gaze, considering his words carefully. After a long pause, he said, "No. Nothing tangible yet. Why do you ask?"

    Alphonso took a step closer, his demeanor shifting. His face darkened, and his voice dropped to a near whisper.

    "Because, Derrick, you¡¯re digging in ces where answers are buried deep, and some truths are more dangerous than you can imagine."

    Derrick¡¯s patience was wearing thin. "Enough with the riddles, Alphonso. If you know something, speak inly."

    Alphonso tilted his head, studying Derrick as though weighing how much to reveal. Finally, he spoke, his words precise and deliberate.

    "Kimberly is no ordinary girl, Derrick. She¡¯s a hybrid¡ªthe first of any kind."

    The words hit Derrick like a thunderp. For a moment, he stood frozen, his mind racing to process what he¡¯d just heard.

    "A hybrid, as in werewolf and vampire¡¯s blood in one body?" he repeated, his voice barely audible.

    Alphonso¡¯s gaze remained locked on Derrick¡¯s, his expression unreadable. "Yes. And not just any hybrid. Her existence alone is a threat to every bnce we¡¯ve ever known."

    Derrick stepped back, his thoughts swirling. *A hybrid? Is this why there¡¯s been so much unrest? Could she truly be the key to everything happening in the pack?*

    He looked back at Alphonso, his voice steady but strained. "How do you know this? And why tell me now?"

    Alphonso¡¯s lips curved into a grim smile. "Because, Derrick, you¡¯re running out of time.

    And whether you like it or not, Kimberly¡¯s fate is tied to yours... and the pack¡¯s survival depends on what you do next."

    Derrick felt a chill run down his spine. The weight of Alphonso¡¯s words pressed heavily on him...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The moon hung high, its pale light spilling over the quiet corridors as Kimberly slipped out of her room.

    She was determined to meet Elena and uncover whatever truthy ahead.

    But as she opened her door, her heart skipped a beat. Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn stood there, their arms crossed and faces filled with concern.

    "Where are you sneaking off to, Kim?" Kaitlyn¡¯s voice was gentle but probing as she looked directly into Kimberly¡¯s eyes.

    Kimberly hesitated for a moment before letting out a nervous chuckle. "I¡¯m not sneaking out.

    I¡¯m just... going somewhere I need to go alone. There¡¯s something I have to figure out about myself."

    Lisa stepped closer, cing a hand on Kimberly¡¯s arm. "Why alone? If it¡¯s that important, we should go with you."

    Kimberly sighed, appreciating their concern but firm in her resolve.

    "This is something I must do on my own. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for me, but I feel it¡¯s tied to my past¡ªsomething only I can face."

    Mohandria, who had been silent so far, finally spoke, her voice steady but with an edge of warning.

    "Kimberly, we trust you, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for you to go alone. You¡¯ve been having strange dreams, unexined feelings... what if this is a trap?"

    Kimberly smiled warmly, touched by their care. "I promise, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t do anything reckless.

    But you have to let me go. Please, trust me to handle this."

    Mohandria studied her face for a moment before nodding. "Fine. But promise us one thing¡ªyou¡¯lle back to us. No matter what you find."

    "I promise," Kimberly said softly, her words carrying both gratitude and determination.

    The four friends hugged tightly, an unspoken bond of trust passing between them.

    As Kimberly walked away, Lisa called out, "Be safe, Kim! And if you need us, just shout¡ªwe¡¯ll find you!"

    Kimberly turned briefly, waving with a reassuring smile before disappearing into the shadows.

    ---

    Elena was waiting near the backyard gates, her arms crossed and her expression unreadable.

    She looked up as Kimberly approached, a faint smile breaking her stoic demeanor.

    "Good, you¡¯re here," Elena said.

    Kimberly nced around. "Where¡¯s the physician? I thought he wasing with us."

    Elena shook her head. "He couldn¡¯t leave the chamber. We have to be discreet.

    Too many eyes are watching, and we can¡¯t risk suspicion. It¡¯ll just be the two of us."

    Kimberly hesitated but then nodded. "Alright, I will follow your lead ma¡¯am."

    They walked in silence at first, the sound of their footsteps blending with the night¡¯s ambient whispers.

    Kimberly¡¯s mind was racing, questions swirling as she tried to piece everything together. Finally, she broke the silence.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena, why now? Why decide to show me this today?"

    Elena didn¡¯t look back as she answered, her voice calm. "Because you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ve have been watching you all along, Kimberly.

    I¡¯ve seen your courage, your strength. But you¡¯ve been living in the dark for too long. It¡¯s time for you to understand who you really are."

    Kimberly frowned. "Who I really am? You keep saying that, but I don¡¯t even know what that means.

    Every time I try to ask, I get half-answers or cryptic riddles."

    Elena stopped walking and turned to face her, her eyes soft but serious.

    "I know it¡¯s frustrating, Kimberly. But some truths can¡¯t be told¡ªthey have to be experienced.

    What you¡¯re about to see will change everything. Are you ready for that?"

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched, but she nodded. "I¡¯m ready. I have to be."

    Elena gave her a faint smile and continued walking.

    After a while, they reached the edge of the forest, where the shadows grew thicker, and the air felt heavier.

    "Take this," Elena said, pulling a small ck veil from her bag. "Cover your head. We¡¯re almost there, and it¡¯s better if you¡¯re not recognized."

    Kimberly took the veil, her hands trembling slightly as she draped it over her head. "Why the secrecy? What¡¯s at this ce we¡¯re going to?"

    Elena didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she nced around, her eyes scanning the trees as if searching for unseen eyes.

    Finally, she said, "Because not everyone wants you to know the truth. There are forces at y, Kimberly, bigger than you or me. We have to be cautious."

    Kimberly felt a chill run down her spine but pushed the fear aside. She hade too far to turn back now.

    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the air grew colder, and the sounds of the night seemed to fade.

    Kimberly was about to ask another question when, out of nowhere, figures emerged from the shadows.

    There were five of them, their faces covered by dark masks, their weapons glinting in the faint moonlight.

    "Stop right there," the leader of the group said, his voice sharp andmanding.

    Kimberly froze, her heart pounding in her chest. Elena stepped in front of her, shielding her instinctively.

    "Who are you? What do you want?" Elena demanded, her voice steady despite the tension in the air.

    The leader took a step closer, his de reflecting the faint light.

    "Do not make a sound or move a muscle, otherwise you will be dead before you know it!"

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and at that very moment, she felt truly helpless. The words hung in the air, chilling and final...

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120</h4>

    The old physician was in his chamber, his wrinkled hands delicately arranging herbs on one side of the table and monitoring data on a sleek, modern device on the other.

    The juxtaposition of ancient practices and cutting-edge technology was a testament to his unique role in the pack.

    He had just finished aligning some vials when a knock at the door broke the serene silence.

    He froze momentarily, his heart skipping a beat. Visitors were rare at this hour, and he hadn¡¯t been expecting anyone.

    Slowly, he walked to the door, his mind racing with possibilities. When he opened it, his eyes widened in surprise.

    Standing before him, radiating an aura of cold authority, was Mona.

    "Ma¡¯am," he stammered, quickly stepping aside to let her in, bowing his head as a sign of respect.

    Mona strode in with the confidence of someone who owned the space.

    Her piercing gaze swept the room beforending on the old man.

    "What have you been up to, old man?" she began, her voice cutting through the air like a de.

    "And what games are you ying with the mission I gave you about Kimberly?"

    The physician¡¯s head shot up slightly, his expression calm but cautious.

    "I have carried out everything you instructed, ma¡¯am.

    The n is in motion, and soon, you will have the results you desire," he said, his tone steady, almost soothing.

    Mona narrowed her eyes, not impressed by hisposure. "Desired results, you say?" she said, her voiceced with venom.

    "I want her gone, old man. What is taking so long?"

    The old physician sped his hands behind his back, lowering his gaze again. "Ma¡¯am, we must tread carefully.

    If we act too hastily, we risk drawing unwanted attention. The pack is already on edge, and suspicion could jeopardize everything."

    For a moment, Mona said nothing. She paced slowly, her heels clicking against the floor as her mind worked through his words.

    The tension in the room was palpable, but the physician remained rooted, unflinching under her intense scrutiny.

    Finally, she stopped and turned to him. "May I ask you something, ma¡¯am?" he ventured, his voice soft, almost hesitant.

    "Speak. I¡¯m listening," Mona said, her tone tinged with impatience.

    "This is not to question your decision, ma¡¯am," he began carefully, bowing his head even lower.

    "I would never dare. But... why do you want Kimberly dead? What exactly do you seek from her? Perhaps I can assist you more effectively if I understand your goal."

    Mona¡¯s lips curved into a sly smirk, her eyes glinting with something dark.

    She stepped closer to him, her presence suffocating in its intensity. "You¡¯re curious, old man?"

    "Only to better serve your wishes, ma¡¯am," he replied quickly, keeping his tone humble.

    Mona chuckled, a sound that sent a shiver down the old physician¡¯s spine.

    "Fine. Since you¡¯ve been loyal, I¡¯ll tell you a little." She leaned in, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "I need Kimberly¡¯s blood. It¡¯s special. More special than you could ever imagine."

    The old physician¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but he quicklyposed himself. "Her blood, ma¡¯am?" he echoed.

    "Yes," Mona said, straightening up, her voice taking on a desperate edge. "It holds the key to power... to immortality."

    The physician¡¯s mind raced. He had suspected that Kimberly was unique, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated this revtion.

    "If it¡¯s her blood you need, ma¡¯am," he said cautiously, "perhaps I can extract it without harming her.

    There are ways to obtain what you desire without..." He hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "...without taking her life."

    Mona¡¯s expression darkened, her smirk fading into a sneer. "No," she said firmly, her voice dripping with disdain. "She has to die."

    The old physician frowned, unable to hide his confusion.

    "But ma¡¯am, if her blood is what you seek, wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to keep her alive? A living source could provide more¡ª"

    Mona cut him off with a sharp wave of her hand. "Enough! You don¡¯t understand, old man.

    This isn¡¯t just about her blood. Kimberly is an obstacle, a threat to everything I¡¯ve worked for. She must be eliminated,pletely and utterly."

    The physician swallowed hard, his hands trembling slightly behind his back. "I see," he murmured.

    Mona stepped even closer, her eyes boring into his. "Do you?" she said, her voice low and dangerous. "Because this isn¡¯t just about power.

    This is about transformation¡ªmy transformation. The new me cannot rise while she still breathes."

    The old physician¡¯s brow furrowed, her words echoing ominously in his mind. "Transformation?" he repeated, barely above a whisper.

    Mona¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile, and she threw her head back in a burst of triumphantughter.

    "Yes, old man," she said, her voice dripping with malice. "For the new me to rise, Kimberly must fall!"

    The words hung in the air like a death sentence, leaving the old physician silent, his mind swirling with unease and questions he dared not voice.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo paced back and forth in his room, his mind spinning with frustration and unanswered questions.

    The events of the past few days had shaken him, and he couldn¡¯t afford to make a single mistake.

    His phone buzzed in his hand, pulling him from his thoughts. He quickly answered, his tone sharp.

    "Were you able to trace where the call came from and also the bullet shell?" he asked, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and nervousness.

    "No, Alpha," the person on the other end replied calmly. "The caller¡¯s location was masked,pletely out of range.

    As for the bullet, it seems to have been purchased from a ck market. Nothing was registered."

    Theo sighed heavily, rubbing his temple. "Alright," he muttered, the frustration evident in his tone.

    "That will be all for now." He ended the call without waiting for a response, tossing his phone onto the bed.

    Copsing onto his luxurious mattress, Theo stared at the ceiling, trying to piece together the puzzle.

    *Who¡¯s behind this? Why go to such lengths to threaten me? And Kimberly... how does she fit into all of this?*

    Before he could dwell further, his phone buzzed again. He picked it up, expecting another update, but instead, it was a text message:

    *"Come to the temple right away."*

    The cryptic message made his heart race. "The old wise one..." he murmured under his breath.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed his jacket and left his room, moving swiftly through the hallways.

    As he drove, his mind raced. *Why now? Why would the old wise one summon me out of the blue?

    Could he know something I don¡¯t?* His grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    "I need answers," he whispered to himself, the tension in his voice palpable.

    The temple loomed ahead, its ancient structure glowing faintly under the moonlight.

    Theo parked his car and stepped out, the cool night air doing little to calm his nerves.

    He pushed open the heavy wooden doors and entered, his footsteps echoing in the vast, silent space.

    The old wise one was seated cross-legged on a mat, his eyes closed as if in deep meditation.

    The air around him seemed heavy with an unspoken power. Theo approached cautiously.

    "Wise one," he said, his voice low but urgent.

    The old man didn¡¯t open his eyes. Instead, he gestured for Theo to sit beside him.

    Theo obeyed, folding his legs and sitting on the mat, though his impatience was evident in his every movement.

    "What exactly do you know about yourself, apart from being an alpha?" The old wise one¡¯s voice was calm, almost hypnotic, but the question hit Theo like a thunderp.

    Theo stared at the man, his throat suddenly dry. "I..." He hesitated, unsure how to answer.

    "I know I¡¯m a leader. I know I¡¯m meant to protect my pack. But beyond that..." He trailed off, his gaze falling to the ground.

    The old wise one remained silent for a moment before speaking again. "What do you know of Kimberly?"

    Theo¡¯s head snapped up. "Kimberly?" he echoed, surprised.

    "Yes. What do you truly know of her and her role in your journey?"

    Theo clenched his fists, his mind shing back to the chaos surrounding Kimberly. "I know she¡¯s special," he admitted.

    "There¡¯s something about her... something unique. And I know she¡¯s in danger. I want to help her, to keep her safe, but I don¡¯t know how.

    Every move I make feels like it could lead to more chaos."

    The old wise one finally opened his eyes, his gaze piercing and intense. "To fulfill your destiny, Alpha Theo, you must protect Kimberly at all costs."

    Theo leaned forward, his brows furrowed. "Destiny?"

    The old man nodded. "You are not just an alpha. You are ¡¯the one alone,¡¯ the uniter of all. Your path is not just about leading your pack; it¡¯s about bringing harmony where there is division."

    Theo¡¯s heart pounded. "What does Kimberly have to do with that?"

    "She is the key," the wise one said simply.

    "The key?" Theo repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.

    The old wise one rose gracefully to his feet, his movements slow but deliberate.

    "Kimberly¡¯s existence is tied to your fate, and hers to yours. Together, you hold the power to reshape the future¡ªfor better or worse.

    But you must act quickly, Alpha Theo. Forces are already moving against her, and by extension, against you."

    Theo stood as well, his fists clenching at his sides. "Who are these forces? Who¡¯s behind this?"

    The wise one turned to face him, his expression unreadable. "Some you know. Some you don¡¯t. Trust will be your greatest challenge, Alpha Theo."

    Theo¡¯s frustration boiled over. "I need more than riddles, wise one! I need answers! Who is targeting Kimberly, and why?"

    The old man¡¯s eyes softened, though his tone remained firm. "You already have the answers, Alpha Theo. You must look within yourself to find them."

    Theo took a step closer, his voice rising. "What if I fail? What if I can¡¯t protect her?"

    The old wise one ced a hand on Theo¡¯s shoulder, his grip surprisingly strong.

    "Failure is not an option, young alpha. You have more strength within you than you realize. Use it."

    The wise one turned and began walking toward a small room at the back of the temple.

    As he reached the doorway, he paused and looked back at Theo.

    "You are running out of time," he said, his voice echoing ominously through the temple.

    Then, without another word, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving Theo standing alone, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions...

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121</h4><subtxt> Kimberly and Elena were shoved forward, their blindfolds tightly secured.

    Every step they took echoed through what seemed like a long, narrow corridor.

    They could hear muffled voices and footsteps, but no words made sense.

    Kimberly¡¯s heartbeat was deafening in her ears, and Elena¡¯s breathing was steady but deliberate.

    Finally, the footsteps of their captors stopped. Kimberly and Elena were pushed into a room, and the heavy sound of a door mming shut followed.

    The air around them felt cold and damp.

    Elena¡¯s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the situation. Her years of experience told her this wasn¡¯t random.

    Someone nned this, and it had everything to do with Kimberly. But why? She stayed silent, hoping to focus her heightened senses and pick up on anything useful.

    "Ma¡¯am," Kimberly¡¯s voice broke the silence, trembling. "What¡¯s happening? Do you have any idea who these people are?"

    Elena hesitated, her mind calcting. "I don¡¯t know who they are," she replied cautiously, trying to keep her voice calm.

    "But I think it¡¯s clear they don¡¯t want you to find out the truth about yourself."

    Kimberly¡¯s anxiety spiked. Before she could press further, a voice filled the room.

    "That¡¯s a lie," the voice boomed, deep and chilling. "I don¡¯t care if she knows who she is. I just want her."

    Kimberly froze, gripping Elena¡¯s arm tightly. The voice continued, echoing off the walls.

    "But thankfully," it said with a cruel chuckle, "she doesn¡¯t know anything about herself yet. And that makes this all the more entertaining for me."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, her fear almost paralyzing her. But then, something shifted inside her¡ªa spark of courage she didn¡¯t know she had.

    "If I¡¯m so insignificant," Kimberly said, her voice shaking but determined, "why go through all this trouble to kidnap us?

    Why hide your face and send others to do your dirty work? Are you that scared of me?"

    Elena turned her head sharply toward Kimberly, stunned by her sudden boldness.

    The room went eerily silent. Kimberly¡¯s heart raced, and doubt crept into her mind.

    *What did I just say? Have I made things worse?

    Should I have stayed quiet?* She tried to prepare herself for the worst, but then the voice broke the silence.

    "You are fascinating," it said, almost amused. "So brave, and yet so naive. Bravery alone won¡¯t save you, my dear.

    Actions, knowledge, and timing¡ªthat¡¯s what matters. And you and yourpanion have none of those."

    Elena, sensing an opportunity, interjected. "Then tell us. Who are you? What do you want with Kimberly?"

    The voice shifted, colder now. "I don¡¯t owe you any exnations, Elena. You¡¯re a nobody in this equation.

    I want Kimberly. She¡¯s the prize. You, on the other hand, are expendable. If you try to stand in my way, I¡¯ll end you."

    Kimberly¡¯s stomach turned at the words, fear flooding her. But Elena¡¯s response was immediate and fierce.

    "You think I¡¯ll let you take her without a fight?" Elena spat. "Over my dead body!"

    A sinisterugh echoed in the room. "That can be arranged," the voice said menacingly.

    Before Elena could react, heavy footsteps approached. She felt a strong hand grip her arm, and a sharp prick pierced her neck.

    Her breath caught, and her legs buckled as darkness consumed her.

    "Elena!" Kimberly screamed, her voice breaking. She reached out blindly, but the room felt colder now, emptier.

    "Now," the voice said, with a cruel calmness, "let¡¯s talk about what I¡¯m going to do with you, Kimberly."

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The morning after Elena and Kimberly¡¯s disappearance, the pack was in turmoil.

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s usuallyposed demeanor was nowhere to be found.

    He paced back and forth in the meeting hall as the elders slowly gathered, their faces etched with concern.

    Whispers of fear and confusion rippled through the pack.

    When everyone had assembled, Alpha Derrick stood at the head of the table and mmed his hand down, silencing the murmurs.

    "Last night, Kimberly and Elena vanished," Derrick announced, his voice carrying a sharp edge of frustration.

    "I need answers. I need them now. What do we know about this situation?"

    One elder, Elder Marcus, cleared his throat and spoke hesitantly. "Alpha, there were no signs of a struggle.

    No tracks, no scents to follow. It¡¯s as if they vanished into thin air."

    "That¡¯s not good enough!" Derrick barked. "This is my pack! I will not allow anyone¡ªenemy or otherwise¡ªto take what is mine. Someone must have seen something!"

    Before anyone could respond, the doors burst open, and a young warrior entered, holding up a small device.

    "Alpha! We found this near the edge of the forest where Kimberly wasst seen."

    Derrick grabbed the device, his sharp eyes narrowing as he inspected it. "What is it?"

    "It¡¯s a tracker," the warrior exined. "It¡¯s inactive now, but it¡¯s sophisticated. Whoever nted it had the resources to cover their tracks."

    Derrick¡¯s grip tightened around the device as his mind raced. "So, someone¡¯s been watching Kimberly... for how long? And why?"

    Elder Miriam, one of the oldest and most revered of the elders, raised her hand for silence.

    "Alpha, we need to think clearly. Whoever did this has a n, and they want us in chaos. We must stay focused."

    Derrick nodded but couldn¡¯t suppress the growl that rumbled in his chest.

    "Focus, yes. But we also need action. I want every warrior searching the surrounding territories. Leave no stone unturned!"

    As the meeting continued, a suddenmotion outside drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    The door opened, and two warriors entered, supporting Elena, who looked battered but alive. Gasps filled the room as she was brought to the center.

    "Elena," Derrick said, rushing to her side. "What happened? Where¡¯s Kimberly?"

    Elena took a deep breath, her voice hoarse. "We were ambushed in the forest.

    Blindfolded and taken somewhere¡ªI don¡¯t know where. I couldn¡¯t see anything, but I heard everything."

    The room fell silent, every ear tuned to her words.

    "What did you hear?" Derrick asked urgently.

    "They were after Kimberly," Elena said, her voice breaking slightly.

    "A man... I don¡¯t know who he was, but he said Kimberly was the key to something. He didn¡¯t care if she knew who she was or not. He just wanted her. He called her... a prize."

    Elder Miriam leaned forward, her brow furrowed. "Did he say anything about what he nned to do with her?"

    Elena shook her head. "No. But he said I was useless. They injected me with something, and I passed out.

    When I woke up, I was dumped at the edge of the forest."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened, his fists clenching. "A prize? What does that even mean? Kimberly is a member of this pack, not some trophy to be hunted!"

    Elder Marcus interjected cautiously. "Alpha, we¡¯ve known for a while that Kimberly is... different.

    Perhaps it¡¯s time we consider the possibility that others know this too. She may be more important than we¡¯ve realized."

    Derrick turned sharply to face Marcus. "You think I don¡¯t know that? I¡¯ve been trying to protect her, but this... this is beyond anything we¡¯ve faced."

    Elena, still weak but determined, spoke again. "Alpha, I know one thing for sure.

    Whoever took Kimberly isn¡¯t done with her. They surely have a bigger agenda than what¡¯s clear to us."

    Derrick nodded. "You¡¯ve done well, Elena. Rest now. We¡¯ll take it from here."

    As Elena was escorted out, Derrick turned back to the elders.

    "I want every resource we have dedicated to finding Kimberly. If anyone knows anything¡ªno matter how small¡ªI need to hear it. Dismissed."

    The elders left the room, murmuring amongst themselves. Derrick remained behind, staring at the tracker in his hand.

    *Kimberly... wherever you are, I will find you. I need answers from you for my own use.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, Alpha Theo stood near the door, his jacket in hand, ready to leave for his scheduled meeting when one of his men rushed in, breathless and tense.

    "Alpha, we¡¯ve received news from our men keeping watch on Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack," the man said urgently.

    Theo stopped in his tracks and turned sharply. "What news?"

    "It¡¯s Kimberly, Alpha. She¡¯s been taken."

    The words hit Theo like a punch to the gut. His jaw clenched, and his grip on the jacket tightened.

    "Taken? By who?" he demanded, his voiceced with anger and worry.

    "We don¡¯t know yet, Alpha. There are no leads. Only that Elena was found, but Kimberly is still missing."

    Theo¡¯s mind raced. He tossed the jacket aside and ran a hand through his hair, pacing the room.

    *How could this happen? Kimberly... I promised to protect her. And now she¡¯s gone?*

    "Gather the team," Theo ordered, his voice sharp. "Now!"

    "Yes, Alpha!" The man rushed out to follow themand.

    Theo sat down for a moment, his hands gripping the edge of the table. His thoughts spiraled.

    *Why Kimberly? Is it because of who she is? What she¡¯s hiding?* He shook his head and muttered, "I should have acted sooner."

    Momentster, five of his most trusted men stood before him. They exchanged uneasy nces as Theo rose to his feet.

    "This is not just about the pack," Theo began, his voice steady but with an undercurrent of urgency.

    "This is about Kimberly. She¡¯s been taken, and no one knows by who or why. But I need answers, and I need them now."

    "Alpha, where do we start?" one of the men asked hesitantly.

    "Every source we have," Theo said firmly. "I don¡¯t care how far you have to go or who you need to talk to. Find out who would dare take her."

    Another man spoke up cautiously. "Alpha, there are whispers about rogue factions in the north.

    They¡¯ve been moving quietly but aggressively. Could it be connected?"

    Theo nodded, his eyes narrowing. "It¡¯s a lead. Follow it. But don¡¯t stop there. Kimberly could be anywhere."

    "Yes, Alpha!" the men said in unison before leaving the room.

    Alone again, Theo sat down and stared at the map on the table before him.

    His fingers traced over the borders of the packs, the rogue territories, and the neutral zones.

    *Where are you, Kimberly? And who has you?*

    His phone buzzed, breaking his thoughts. It was a message from one of his informants.

    He opened it quickly, but it only added to his frustration.

    "No news yet," he muttered under his breath, mming the phone down.

    The hours dragged on as Theo called contact after contact, trying to piece together any information.

    Each time, the answer was the same¡ªnothing.

    By nightfall, his frustration turned to anger. He stood by the window, looking out into the city lights.

    His reflection stared back at him, eyes filled with worry.

    "This isn¡¯t over," he whispered to himself. "Whoever took her will regret it.

    I¡¯ll turn this pack and every rogue corner upside down if I have to."</subtxt>

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122</h4>

    Mona stormed into the hospital room, her sharp heels clicking against the tiled floor.

    Her eyes immediately darted to the bed where her father, Alpha Darwin, was supposed to be resting in hisatose state. But the bed was empty.

    For a second, she froze, her mind refusing to process what she was seeing.

    She inhaled deeply, trying to suppress the panic bubbling inside her. Turning sharply to her guards, she motioned toward one of them.

    "Go find the doctor. Now!" Mona¡¯s voice was like ice, her tone cutting through the room.

    One of her guards bolted out of the room without hesitation. Mona clenched her fists, staring at the empty bed.

    *This is impossible. He can¡¯t just vanish! Someone has to answer for this.*

    The door swung open momentster, and the doctor, visibly flustered, entered the room with hurried steps.

    His face paled as his eyes fell on the empty bed.

    "Where is my father?" Mona demanded, her voice dangerously calm but brimming with anger.

    The doctor stammered, his hands fidgeting nervously. "M-Ma¡¯am, I... I don¡¯t know. I¡ªI personally checked on him this morning. He was here, resting as usual. I don¡¯t understand¡ª"

    Mona stepped closer to him, her piercing gaze making him flinch.

    "You *don¡¯t understand?* That¡¯s your excuse? My father is not a missing patient; he is the Alpha of this a prestigious pack. And you are telling me you don¡¯t know where he is?"

    "Ma¡¯am, please believe me. I¡ªI didn¡¯t authorize any transfer, nor did I leave the ward unattended. It¡¯s against protocol¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t want to hear about your protocols!" Mona snapped, her voice rising.

    "I want my father found. Now! If anything happens to him, I will hold you personally responsible. Do you understand me?"

    The doctor nodded frantically, his face drenched in sweat. "I will get to the bottom of this immediately, Ma¡¯am. Please... give me some time."

    "Time?" Mona let out a sharp, bitterugh. "Time is something you don¡¯t have, doctor. I suggest you use every second wisely."

    The doctor didn¡¯t wait for another word. He spun around and dashed out of the room, barking orders at the nurses as he went.

    Mona exhaled deeply, her hands trembling slightly. She turned to her guards, who stood silently by the door. "Leave me. I need to think."

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am." They bowed their heads and exited the room, leaving her alone in the deafening silence.

    Mona pulled out her phone, her fingers shaking slightly as she dialed Alpha Derrick. He answered almost immediately.

    "Mona, what¡¯s wrong?" Derrick¡¯s voice was sharp, sensing the tension even through the phone.

    "It¡¯s Father," Mona said, struggling to keep herposure. "He¡¯s not in his hospital room. He¡¯s gone."

    There was a brief silence on the other end before Derrick¡¯s voice came back,ced with confusion. "Gone? What do you mean, gone? Did you authorize a transfer?"

    "No, Derrick!" Mona hissed. "Why would I authorize a transfer without informing you? I thought maybe *you* had him moved for some reason."

    Derrick¡¯s tone grew more serious. "I didn¡¯t. And I wouldn¡¯t without consulting you first.

    Are you sure the staff isn¡¯t hiding something? Someone must have seen something."

    Mona paced the room, her heels clicking rhythmically on the floor. "I¡¯ve already threatened the doctor within an inch of his life.

    He ims he has no idea what happened, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s lying. Whoever took Father was careful¡ªno traces, no witnesses."

    Derrick sighed heavily on the other end of the line. "This doesn¡¯t make sense. Your father is in aa. Who would take him? And why?"

    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out," Mona said, her voice breaking slightly. "But I can¡¯t shake the feeling that this is part of something bigger, something nned."

    Derrick was quiet for a moment, then said firmly, "Stay where you are. I¡¯ming to the hospital. We¡¯ll figure this out together."

    "Hurry, Derrick," Mona said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I¡¯m on my way," Derrick replied before ending the call.

    Mona lowered the phone slowly, staring at the empty bed once more.

    Her father¡¯s absence felt like a gaping hole, not just in the room but in her very sense of control. She clenched her fists, her thoughts racing.

    *Whoever did this... They will regret it. No one messes with my family and gets away with it.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly sat on the cold, hard floor, her hands tied and her blindfold pressing tightly against her eyes.

    Her breathing was shallow, her mind racing. She tried to focus, but fear gripped her like never before.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of heavy boots approaching.

    The door creaked open, and footsteps filled the room. Kimberly tensed up, her heart pounding.

    "Untie her and remove the blindfold," a deep,manding voice said.

    Two pairs of rough hands grabbed her. She flinched but didn¡¯t resist as they untied her wrists and removed the blindfold.

    Bright light hit her eyes, and she blinked rapidly, her vision adjusting to the sudden re.

    Standing before her was a tall man with an imposing figure. His eyes were sharp, cold, and calcting.

    He crossed his arms and studied her for a moment before speaking.

    "If you cooperate with me, I won¡¯t kill you," he said bluntly, his voice calm but menacing.

    "I only need your blood. Give it willingly, and I¡¯ll let you go."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart sank. She felt her throat tighten, but she forced herself to speak.

    "Why do you need my blood?"

    The man smirked, as if amused by her courage. "You don¡¯t need to know. All you need to do is agree. This doesn¡¯t have to be difficult."

    Kimberly¡¯s mind raced. *If they could have taken it by force, they would have already done it. They need me alive. That means I still have leverage.*

    She straightened her back, trying to appear braver than she felt.

    "I won¡¯t give you my blood. I don¡¯t know who you are or what you want, but I¡¯m not some animal you can use."

    The man raised an eyebrow, seemingly intrigued by her defiance. He let out a low, humorlessugh.

    "You¡¯ve got spirit. I¡¯ll give you that. But spirit won¡¯t save you."

    Kimberly¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "I don¡¯t belong to you. If you think you can scare me into giving you what you want, you¡¯re wrong."

    The man¡¯s smirk vanished, reced by a cold, hard stare. "Then get ready to die," he said icily.

    "Because I will take what I need, whether you cooperate or not."

    He motioned to his men. "Grab her."

    Two of the men stepped forward, their expressions nk and mechanical.

    Kimberly¡¯s breathing quickened, and her mind screamed for a way out.

    But something inside her shifted. A surge of energy bubbled up, unfamiliar and overwhelming.

    It wasn¡¯t fear. It was something else entirely¡ªsomething powerful.

    Before the men couldy their hands on her, Kimberly let out a scream. It wasn¡¯t a cry of fear but a raw, primal sound that seemed toe from deep within her.

    The room was suddenly bathed in blinding light.

    Her eyes glowed with a strange mixture of blue and white, brighter than anything she or anyone had ever seen.

    The light erupted from her, filling every corner of the space and forcing everyone to shield their eyes.

    "What is this?!" the man shouted, his voice panicked for the first time.

    The men around her stumbled backward, their hands covering their faces as the light grew brighter and hotter.

    Kimberly couldn¡¯t control it, didn¡¯t even understand it, but it felt like a dam had burst inside her, releasing an energy she never knew she had.

    One by one, the men fled the room, shouting in fear and confusion.

    Even themanding man stumbled backward, his face contorted with rage and disbelief.

    "This isn¡¯t over, Kimberly!" he yelled, his voice echoing as he disappeared through the door.

    And then there was silence.

    Kimberly sat there, her chest heaving, her hands trembling.

    The light began to fade, leaving the room dim and quiet. For the first time since her abduction, she was alone.

    She looked down at her hands, her fingers glowing faintly for a moment before returning to normal. Her mind raced, but no answers came.

    *What just happened to me?* she thought, her fear now mixed with a strange sense of awe.

    The silence around her was deafening, but in her heart, something new had awakened.

    Something she didn¡¯t yet understand but knew would change everything.

    "I need to find my way out of this ce, but I don¡¯t even know where I am" Kimberly said to herself.

    She roam around the ce, before finally finding the way out of the building.

    *Even if I find my way back home, I can¡¯t possibly tell anyone about what happened between I and those men...

    I will have to pretend like thest time for my own safety and I still need answers about myself* Kimberly was in a deep thought.

    "How long will I keep this lies going, before I find myself?" She asked herself, as she continued to wander around...

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123</h4>

    Alpha Derrick stepped into the hospital lobby, his expression hard and unreadable.

    Mona was pacing furiously, her fists clenched, her frustration palpable. The moment she saw him, she stormed toward him.

    "Derrick, this is ridiculous!" she snapped. "How can a whole alpha disappear from a hospital with no trace? What kind of security are they running here?"

    Alpha Derrick raised a hand to calm her. "We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this, Mona. Let¡¯s not lose focus."

    The doctor on duty, visibly shaking, approached them hesitantly. "Alpha, Luna, I swear, this is beyond anything I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Alpha Darwin was in his bed thest time I checked."

    "Save it," Mona cut him off sharply. "If you were doing your job properly, he wouldn¡¯t have vanished!"

    Alpha Derrick ced a firm hand on Mona¡¯s shoulder.

    "Let¡¯s handle this logically. Doctor, gather the security team and meet us in the control room. I want every second of footage reviewed."

    "Yes, Alpha," the doctor stammered and rushed off.

    Minutester, Derrick, Mona, and the hospital¡¯s head of security stood in the dimly lit control room, watching as the CCTV footage yed on the screen.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes were locked on the screen, scanning every frame with a keen intensity.

    "There," Mona said suddenly, pointing at the screen. "Pause it!"

    The footage showed two nurses entering Alpha Darwin¡¯s room. But something about their movements seemed off.

    "Zoom in," Derrick ordered.

    The security officer zoomed in, but the faces of the nurses were partially obscured.

    One of them nced briefly at the camera, and her face was blurry, almost as if it had been deliberately tampered with.

    "That¡¯s impossible," Mona muttered, her voiceced with suspicion. "How can their faces not be clear?"

    "I don¡¯t think they¡¯re real nurses," Derrick said grimly. "Doctor, who are these people? Were they on the roster tonight?"

    The doctor, sweating profusely, shook his head. "No, Alpha. I don¡¯t recognize them."

    "Then how did they get ess to a restricted area?" Derrick demanded, his voice rising.

    "I... I don¡¯t know," the doctor stammered.

    Mona clenched her fists. "This is a joke! Two strangers walk in, and no one notices? What kind of operation are you running here?"

    The head of security interjected cautiously, "Alpha, Luna, there¡¯s no sign of them leaving the hospital on the footage. It¡¯s as if they vanished into thin air."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened. "Check every angle. Every exit. I want answers."

    They spent the next hourbing through the footage, but no matter how hard they looked, the mysterious figures seemed to have disappeared.

    It was as if Alpha Darwin had been erased from existence.

    Finally, Derrick stepped back from the screen, frustration etched on his face.

    "Enough. This is getting us nowhere."

    Mona spun to face him. "Nowhere? Derrick, my father is missing! You can¡¯t just¡ª"

    "I said enough," Derrick snapped, his voice cutting through her anger.

    He softened his tone when he saw the hurt in her eyes. "Mona, I¡¯m just as worried as you are. But this isn¡¯t helping. Let me handle it."

    Mona took a deep breath, her lips pressed into a thin line. "Fine. But I want updates. Constantly."

    Derrick nodded and turned to his men. "Escort Luna back to the packhouse. Make sure she¡¯s safe."

    One of the guards stepped forward. "Yes, Alpha."

    Mona hesitated, looking like she wanted to argue, but finally relented. "Don¡¯t keep me in the dark, Derrick."

    "I won¡¯t," he assured her.

    As Mona left with the guards, Derrick¡¯s demeanor shifted. He turned to the doctor, his expression cold and calcting.

    "Now that she¡¯s gone, let¡¯s talk," Derrick said, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    The doctor¡¯s eyes widened. "Alpha, I¡¯ve told you everything I know¡ª"

    "Good job," Derrick interrupted, his voice low. "But no one else should know about Alpha Darwin¡¯s disappearance. Do you understand me?"

    The doctor nodded quickly. "Yes, Alpha."

    "And the security team?"

    "They won¡¯t say a word," the doctor promised.

    "Good. I¡¯ll handle the rest," Derrick said, his voice heavy with finality.

    Without another word, he turned and walked out of the hospital, his mind already racing with ns.

    Something bigger was at y, and Derrick was determined to uncover the truth¡ªno matter the cost.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo stood in the center of his living room, the tension evident in his clenched fists and furrowed brow.

    He barely noticed the faint creak of the door as his right-hand man, Elijah, entered.

    Elijah stepped forward, bowing his head respectfully before speaking.

    "Alpha, we are set. We await your order to proceed with the search," Elijah said, his voice steady and determined.

    Theo¡¯s gaze shifted to him, his expression calm but intense. "Good," he said firmly. "Then let¡¯s all move."

    Elijah raised his head slightly, hesitation flickering in his eyes. "No, Alpha. You don¡¯t need to go with us."

    Theo¡¯s brows furrowed, his piercing eyes locking onto Elijah¡¯s.

    The room seemed to grow quieter as his voice cut through the tension. "Why do you not want me to go with you, Elijah?"

    Elijah straightened his posture, his tone both respectful and resolute.

    "Alpha, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t value your presence.

    But I feel like you don¡¯t trust our ability to deliver. We are fully capable, and I am certain we will find Kimberly and bring her back to you, safe and sound."

    Theo let the words hang in the air for a moment.

    His jaw tightened as he considered Elijah¡¯s statement. Then, with a small, calm smile, he stepped closer, cing a firm hand on Elijah¡¯s shoulder.

    "I trust you, Elijah," Theo said, his voice carrying a tone of reassurance. "I trust all of you.

    You¡¯re not just my men¡ªyou¡¯re my family. And it¡¯s because of that trust that I want to join you. I¡¯m not doubting your abilities."

    He paused, his grip on Elijah¡¯s shoulder tightening slightly as he continued.

    "But I know Kimberly¡¯s scent better than anyone else. If Ie along, it will make the search faster and easier.

    This isn¡¯t about trust¡ªit¡¯s about efficiency and doing whatever it takes to bring her back."

    Elijah¡¯s shoulders rxed slightly as he let out a deep breath, his respect for Theo shining in his eyes.

    "I understand, Alpha," he said softly, bowing his head again. "We¡¯ll be stronger with you by our side."

    Theo nodded and let go of Elijah¡¯s shoulder. His expression softened slightly, though his determination burned brighter than ever.

    He looked toward the doorway where several of his men waited silently, their eyes filled with the same resolve.

    "This isn¡¯t just a mission," Theo said, turning to address everyone in the room.

    "This is about family. Kimberly is mine and that makes her one of us, and we will bring her back. No matter what it takes."

    A low murmur of agreement swept through the room, each man standing a little taller as Theo¡¯s words fueled their resolve.

    Elijah stepped back, his voice ringing with determination. "We¡¯re ready, Alpha. Just give the word."

    Theo nced around the room onest time, his jaw set, his heart steady.

    Then he took a deep breath, the weight of responsibility heavy but wee on his shoulders.

    "Now, let¡¯s go," he said, his voice firm and clear, cutting through the air like a de.

    The men nodded, their movements sharp and purposeful, as they followed Theo out the door into the with the mission etched in their hearts.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Mona sat in the back seat of the car, her mind drifting aimlessly until she decided to break the silence.

    Her voice was calm but tinged with curiosity.

    "What is going ontely in the pack? I haven¡¯t really been paying attention to anything except my father," she asked, folding her arms across her chest.

    The driver nced at her through the rearview mirror, his face hesitant.

    After a brief pause, he replied, "Luna, it¡¯s about Ma¡¯am Elena and Kimberly. They were both kidnapped recently.

    But Ma¡¯am Elena has been returned. Kimberly is still missing."

    The words hit Mona like a thunderbolt. She straightened in her seat, her heartbeat quickening.

    "Wait¡ªwhat? Both Elena and Kimberly? Kidnapped? By who?" Her voice rose, a mixture of surprise and agitation.

    The driver kept his focus on the road but exined cautiously.

    "No one knows who took them, Luna. But Ma¡¯am Elena said the people who kidnapped them imed Kimberly was the one they needed. So, they let her go and kept Kimberly."

    Mona¡¯s lips parted slightly in shock. Her mind raced as she processed the information.

    Slowly, a sly smile began to form on her lips, though she quickly masked it.

    *Finally, something is going right for me,* she thought, her excitement bubbling under the surface.

    *If Kimberly is gone for good, then everything will fall into ce.*

    But she couldn¡¯t keep her thoughts to herself for long.

    "I hope she never returns or is found dead," she muttered absentmindedly, the words slipping out before she realized the driver could hear her.

    The driver¡¯s eyes darted to the mirror, his expression a mix of disbelief and difort.

    "What did you say, ma¡¯am?"

    Mona snapped out of her thoughts and turned her gaze sharply to him.

    "It¡¯s none of your business," she snapped, her voice cold. "Just keep driving."

    "Yes, Luna," he murmured, wisely deciding not to push further.

    *Why did I even say that out loud?* Mona berated herself internally.

    *I need to be more careful. But still, this is the best news I¡¯ve heard all week.

    With Kimberly out of the picture, everything will be so much easier.*

    Her thoughts churned as she leaned back in her seat, staring out of the window. *Who could have kidnapped them? And why Kimberly?*

    Despite her excitement, a small part of her felt uneasy.

    *What if this turns out to be moreplicated than I thought? What if someone powerful is involved?*

    The driver¡¯s voice broke through her musings. "Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re here at the pack house," he said, pulling the car to a stop.

    He quickly got out and opened her door.

    Mona stepped out, nodding briskly at the driver before walking toward the main entrance.

    She didn¡¯t waste a moment before heading toward the physician¡¯s chamber, determined to find out more about the situation.

    As she approached the chamber, her eyes caught something unusual¡ªa figure emerging from the forest behind the physician¡¯s ce.

    Her breath hitched. Her pace slowed as she squinted to get a better look.

    No. It couldn¡¯t be.

    But it was.

    Kimberly.

    Walking out of the forest, her face pale but calm, her steps steady as if she were untouchable.

    Mona froze, her heart thundering in her chest.

    Her lips moved before she could stop them, and the words escaped in a whisper filled with disbelief and frustration.

    "Howe you¡¯re still alive?"

    Kimberly stopped in her tracks and turned to face Mona, her expression unreadable.

    Mona¡¯s shock turned to anger as she clenched her fists, her carefullyid thoughts unraveling into chaos...

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124</h4>

    Alpha Derrick sat beside the hospital bed, his gaze fixed on the motionless figure of Alpha Darwin.

    The rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor filled the air, steady and unchanging, much like the man¡¯s condition.

    Alpha Darwin had been a powerful figure, and seeing him in such a vulnerable state felt almost made his existence useless to Derrick. But his thoughts were far from sentimental.

    "I need to make sure Mona is in check," Derrick muttered under his breath, his tone low and calcting.

    "She can¡¯t afford to get distracted by her constant search about who Kimberly is. This is my chance to handle things the way they need to be handled."

    He stood abruptly, his boots clicking sharply against the tiled floor as he walked over to the window.

    The city bright sunlight vividly shines in the distance and everywhere, casting more brighter light across the room.

    The glow of the fluorescent hospital lights contrasted harshly with the darkness surrounding Derrick¡¯s thoughts.

    "If Mona stays focused on father¡¯s search, she won¡¯t have time to meddle," Derrick continued, his voice a mixture of determination and calction.

    "As for Kimberly... I need to ensure her secrets remain mine.

    No one else should know her full potential until I¡¯ve figured out how to use it for my pack¡ªand for myself alone."

    The thought of Kimberly stirred conflicting emotions in him. There was power in her, something ancient and untapped.

    Derrick couldn¡¯t let anyone else, not even Mona, gain control or kill that power.

    *Kimberly, where are you now?* he thought, his jaw tightening at the memory of her disappearance.

    The shrill ringing of his phone shattered his thoughts. Derrick pulled it out of his pocket and answered without hesitation. "Speak."

    "Alpha," a voice on the other end said, breathless with urgency, "your attention is needed at the pack house immediately. Kimberly has returned."

    Derrick¡¯s brows shot up, but his voice remained calm. "Kimberly is back? Are you certain?"

    "Yes, Alpha. She just arrived a few moments ago."

    "I¡¯m on my way," Derrick replied curtly, ending the call and slipping the phone back into his pocket.

    He turned to nce once more at the still form of Alpha Darwin before making his way out of the room.

    As Derrick drove through the bright streets toward the pack house, his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.

    Kimberly¡¯s sudden return was unexpected. Where had she been? Who had taken her, and why?

    More importantly, how much did she know about herself now?

    His phone rang again, the disy showing an unknown number. Derrick hesitated for only a moment before answering. "Who is this?"

    The voice on the other end was distorted, deep and mechanical, clearly filtered through a modtor.

    "Feeling triumphant already, Alpha Derrick? Celebrating her return?"

    Derrick¡¯s grip tightened on the steering wheel. "Who are you? What do you want?"

    The voice chuckled, a hollow, eerie sound that sent a chill down Derrick¡¯s spine.

    "What I want is for you to fail. I know your ns, Alpha. You think you can control Kimberly.

    You think you can use her. But you¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s more than you can handle."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw clenched, his voice cold and measured.

    "If you know so much, then tell me where she¡¯s been. What do you know about her?"

    The voice didn¡¯t answer the question directly. "Kimberly¡¯s return isn¡¯t a blessing for you, Derrick. It¡¯s the beginning of your downfall. Remember that."

    "Who are you?" Derrick demanded again, his frustration rising. "If you think you can threaten me¡ª"

    "Threaten you?" the voice interrupted, amused. "No, Alpha. This isn¡¯t a threat. It¡¯s a warning. You¡¯ve underestimated her¡ªand me."

    Before Derrick could say another word, the line went dead.

    He stared at the phone, the mysterious caller¡¯s words echoing in his mind. Who were they? And how did they know about Kimberly¡¯s significance?

    His thoughts churned as he sped toward the pack house.

    The unknown caller¡¯s cryptic warning unsettled him, but Derrick was not the kind of man to back down. If anything, it fueled his determination.

    "This is my pack," he muttered under his breath. "My territory. No one will undermine me. Not Kimberly, not Mona, and certainly not some faceless coward."

    By the time he pulled into the driveway of the pack house, his resolve was firm.

    Kimberly¡¯s return was both an opportunity and a challenge, but Derrick was confident he could handle it.

    Whatever secrets she held, he would uncover them¡ªand use them to secure his ce as Alpha.

    As Derrick stepped out of the car, his mind racing with ns, questions, and an unshakable determination to keep control over the shifting dynamics of his pack.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo stood in the dense forest with his men, the sunlight filtering through the trees as their search for Kimberly continued.

    The pack¡¯s tension was palpable, every man alert and scanning the surroundings for any clue of her whereabouts.

    Alpha Theo¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket, pulling him out of his intense focus.

    He quickly answered, his tone sharp andmanding.

    "Speak," he said.

    "Alpha, search no more," came the voice on the other end. It was one of his men assigned to monitor Derrick¡¯s pack.

    The man¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement. "Kimberly is back at Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack."

    Theo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, though his face remained stoic. He gripped the phone tighter. "How sure are you about this news?"

    "Very sure, Alpha. I¡¯ve been keeping watch for a long time, and I saw her myself. She¡¯s definitely back."

    Theo¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Relief mingled with unease. "Good job," he replied evenly.

    "Stay where you are. Keep your eyes and ears open. Let me know immediately if anything changes."

    "Yes, Alpha. But there¡¯s one more thing¡ª" the man quickly added before Theo could end the call.

    "Alpha Derrick just arrived at the pack house. What should we do?"

    Theo paused, weighing his options. His gaze swept over his men, who were waiting silently for orders.

    "Do nothing. Just observe and report. Do not engage.

    I¡¯ll decide the next course of action." Without waiting for a reply, Theo ended the call.

    He turned toward Elijah, his trusted right-hand man, who stood a few feet away.

    "Elijah," Theo called, his voice steady but with a hint of worry.

    Elijah stepped forward immediately. "Yes, Alpha?"

    "Tell the men to halt the search," Theo ordered. "Kimberly has been found.

    She¡¯s at Derrick¡¯s pack." His tone was firm, but there was a flicker of concern in his eyes.

    Elijah¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "At Derrick¡¯s pack? How did she end up there again, Alpha? Do you think she returned willingly?"

    Theo shook his head. "That¡¯s the part we don¡¯t know yet. But something doesn¡¯t sit right with me.

    Derrick wouldn¡¯t have just let her walk back in. He has his own ns for her."

    Elijah nodded in agreement. "Should we prepare to retrieve her immediately?"

    Theo exhaled deeply, his thoughts racing. *If I act rashly, it might put Kimberly in more danger. Derrick is cunning, and I need to be strategic.*

    "No," Theo said after a moment. "We need to tread carefully. I¡¯lle up with the next steps soon.

    For now, pull the men back to the base and keep them ready."

    "Yes, Alpha," Elijah said, bowing his head before walking off to ry the orders.

    Theo stood alone for a moment, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts.

    He stared into the distance, his expression grim. *Kimberly must be free,* he thought to himself, clenching his fists.

    *Whatever Derrick is nning, I will stop him. I owe Kimberly that much for all share together¡ªand more.*

    As he turned to leave the forest, Elijah returned, sensing his Alpha¡¯s tension.

    "Alpha, if I may ask... why do you think alpha Derrick wants Kimberly so badly?"

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. He knew his men deserved answers, but this wasn¡¯t the time for full disclosure.

    "Kimberly is special," he said after a pause. "Her bloodline carries something powerful, something ancient. Derrick knows it.

    But she doesn¡¯t¡ªand that makes her vulnerable."

    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Then it¡¯s even more urgent to bring her back to safety, Alpha. Derrick will exploit her."

    Theo nodded. "He¡¯ll try. But Kimberly is stronger than she realizes.

    I¡¯m counting on that strength to buy us some time."

    Elijah hesitated, then said, "Do you think she¡¯ll trust us when we go for her?"

    Theo¡¯s expression softened momentarily. "Trust takes time. Right now, what matters is that she¡¯s safe.

    If she doesn¡¯t trust us yet, we¡¯ll earn it. But first, we need to act with precision."

    Elijah gave a small bow. "Understood, Alpha."

    Theo¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Kimberly. Her resilience had always impressed him, even before her kidnapping.

    But now, with the stakes so high, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose her¡ªto Derrick or anyone else.

    *I¡¯ll protect you, Kimberly. No matter the cost.*

    As he walked toward his waiting pack members, the weight of his responsibilities settled heavily on his shoulders.

    But his resolve remained unshaken.

    He would fight for Kimberly¡¯s freedom and ensure that Derrick¡¯s maniptions ended once and for all.

    *This isn¡¯t just a battle for Kimberly,*

    Theo thought as he nced back toward the horizon.

    *It¡¯s a battle for what¡¯s right.*...

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125</h4>

    Alpha Derrick strode into the pack house with an air of authority, his sharp eyes scanning the gathered crowd.

    Mona stood rigidly to one side, her arms crossed, while Kimberly remained at the center, silent and motionless.

    The pack elders sat or stood nearby, their curious murmurs growing louder with every passing moment.

    "Everyone, to the meeting room now," Alpha Derrickmanded, his voice cutting through the chatter like a de. His tone left no room for hesitation.

    Mona exchanged a brief nce with Kimberly but said nothing.

    Kimberly followed silently as the group filed into the meeting room, her head held high despite the turmoil in her mind.

    *They¡¯re treating me like a mystery to be solved, not a person who¡¯s just been through hell,* she thought, a bitter edge creeping into her heart.

    The room quickly filled with murmurs again as Derrick sat at the head of the table.

    Kimberly stood in the center, her posture stiff but resolute.

    She could feel every pair of eyes boring into her, demanding answers she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to give.

    *I need to think fast. If I tell them everything, it might only make things worse for me.*

    Derrick leaned forward slightly, his piercing gaze fixed on Kimberly.

    "Kimberly," he began, his voice steady but firm. "Can you tell us anything about how you arrived here? What happened?"

    Kimberly hesitated. Her heart raced, but she forced herself to stay calm.

    *I can¡¯t let them know everything... not yet. If Derrick gets even a hint of the truth, he¡¯ll twist it for his own gain.*

    The room was deathly silent as everyone waited for her response. Finally, she spoke, her voice even.

    "They took some strands of my hair and a drop of my blood. They said that¡¯s all they needed."

    Gasps rippled through the room like a wave, followed by a low murmur of voices.

    Mona¡¯s sharp voice quickly rose above the others. "Just like that? And they let you go?" Her tone was skeptical, almost hostile.

    Kimberly met Mona¡¯s gaze, her expression unreadable. "Yes," she replied simply. "And they told me to deliver a message."

    Derrick¡¯s brow furrowed, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "What message?" he demanded, his voice firm but not unkind.

    Kimberly took a deep breath, pretending to gather her courage.

    *This is it. If I y this right, I can shift their attention away from me.*

    "The leader of those men said they areing for you... and the whole pack."

    The room erupted in chaos. The elders spoke over one another, their voices a cacophony of worry and confusion.

    Some demanded answers, others spected wildly about what Kimberly¡¯s message meant.

    Derrick¡¯s patience snapped, and he mmed his fist onto the table, the sound echoing through the room.

    "Quiet!" he barked, his voice cutting through the noise like a whip.

    The room fell silent instantly as all eyes turned back to him. Derrick¡¯s gaze locked onto Kimberly.

    "Kimberly, are you certain of everything you¡¯ve just said? Do not lie to me."

    Kimberly held his gaze, her expression calm andposed.

    "I¡¯m telling you what I was told," she said, her voice steady but with a hint of defiance.

    "Believe me or not, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s choice."

    Before Derrick could respond, the door to the meeting room swung open with a loud creak.

    Elena stormed in, her presencemanding and her expression furious.

    The tension in the room seemed to thicken as everyone turned to look at her.

    "You¡¯re all unbelievable," Elena began, her voice sharp and cutting.

    "This girl was kidnapped and possibly traumatized, and yet all you care about is interrogating her like she¡¯s a criminal.

    Not one of you has asked how she¡¯s doing!"

    The room fell into an uneasy silence, and some of the elders exchanged guilty looks.

    Elena didn¡¯t wait for a response. She strode up to Kimberly and took her hand, her protective stance making it clear that she wasn¡¯t going to let this continue.

    "Come with me, Kimberly," she said firmly, her voice softening slightly as she addressed the girl.

    Derrick shot to his feet, his face a mask of controlled fury. "Elena, you will not disrespect me in front of the pack!" he thundered.

    "The needful must be done, and Kimberly¡¯s ount is crucial."

    Elena spun around to face him, her eyes zing with fury. "Brother," she said, her voice trembling with restrained anger,

    "I¡¯ve kept quiet for too long. You always think you¡¯re in control, but this time, you¡¯re wrong. If anyone tries to stop me, they¡¯ll have me to contend with."

    Her words left Derrick momentarily stunned. His lips parted as if to respond, but no words came.

    Elena didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover. She turned back to Kimberly, her grip on the girl¡¯s hand firm but gentle.

    "Let¡¯s go," Elena said, her voice resolute.

    Kimberly nced back at the room as they walked away.

    The pack elders remained frozen, their faces a mix of confusion, guilt, and fear.

    Derrick¡¯s fists were clenched at his sides, his expression unreadable.

    As the door closed behind them, Kimberly felt a strange mix of relief and uncertainty.

    *Elena¡¯s on my side, but for how long? And Derrick... he won¡¯t let this go. I need to stay ahead of him.*

    The silence that followed Elena¡¯s departure was heavy. Derrick remained standing, his mind racing.

    *What is Elena thinking? Why would she defy me like this? And Kimberly... there¡¯s more to her return than she¡¯s letting on. I will get to the bottom of this.*

    Elena¡¯s footsteps echoed down the hall as she led Kimberly away.

    "You don¡¯t have to say anything if you¡¯re not ready," Elena said softly. "But I promise you this: no one will harm you as long as I¡¯m here."

    Kimberly nodded, a small flicker of gratitude warming her chest. But her mind was still spinning with ns and strategies.

    *I need to figure out who I can trust¡ªand fast. Because this is far from over.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick stormed out of the meeting room, his jaw tight with frustration.

    The events of the meeting reyed in his mind.

    Elena¡¯s defiance, Kimberly¡¯s vague answers, the elders¡¯ murmurs¡ªit¡¯s all spiraling out of control.

    I need to reassert my authority, and fast.

    As he reached his car, his phone buzzed sharply in his pocket.

    Without breaking stride, he pulled it out and nced at the screen. It was one of his men stationed at the secret location where he¡¯d moved Alpha Darwin.

    "What now?" he muttered, swiping to answer. He put the phone to his ear, his tone sharp and impatient. "What¡¯s happening?"

    The voice on the other end sounded strained, filled with pain and urgency.

    "Alpha, we¡¯ve been attacked. Unknown men ambushed us. Most of our men are down¡ªheavily injured."

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s heart sank, but his voice remained steady. "And Darwin?" His tone dropped to a dangerous whisper.

    "He¡¯s... he¡¯s nowhere to be found, Alpha," the man confessed, his voice shaking.

    "It seems they came specifically for him. He¡¯s been abducted."

    Derrick closed his eyes for a moment, gripping the phone so tightly his knuckles turned white. His mind raced.

    *Who would dare? How did they even find him?* He exhaled slowly, his voice cold and controlled. "Stay calm. Hold your position. I¡¯m on my way."

    "Yes, Alpha," the man replied weakly before the line went dead.

    Derrick slipped the phone back into his pocket, his entire body tense.

    *This cannot be happening now. First Kimberly¡¯s cryptic message, now this. If Darwin is gone, it changes everything*.

    As he turned to head back into the pack house, he froze.

    Standing just a few feet away was Mona, her arms crossed, her piercing gaze locked onto him.

    The faint sound of her tapping foot echoed in the silence between them.

    "Mona," Derrick said tly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    "Derrick," she replied, her tone just as cold. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she studied him.

    They stood there in silence for a long moment, the weight of unspoken words pressing heavily in the air.

    Both knew the other was hiding something, and neither was willing to be the first to speak.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Derrick?" Mona finally asked, her voiceced with suspicion. "You look... rattled."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance, but he quickly masked it. "Nothing that concerns you, Mona," he said smoothly, though his tone carried a sharp edge.

    Her lips curled into a slight smirk, but her eyes remained cold.

    "Everything about this pack concerns me, Derrick. Especially when you¡¯re sneaking around with secrets."

    Derrick took a step closer, his towering frame casting a shadow over her.

    "You¡¯ve always had a knack for sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. Don¡¯t push me, Mona."

    "And you¡¯ve always had a knack for underestimating me," she shot back, her voice steady and defiant.

    "What¡¯s going on, Derrick? Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed your little side operationstely. You think no one¡¯s watching you?"

    Derrick clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to snap. *She¡¯s fishing for answers. Stay calm.*

    "Like I said, Mona, it doesn¡¯t concern you. Now step aside. I have urgent matters to attend to."

    Mona didn¡¯t move. She stared into his eyes, her gaze unwavering. "You¡¯re losing control, Derrick.

    Everyone can see it. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll take the whole pack down with you."

    Derrick¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, but he forced a cold smile onto his face. "Careful, Mona. You wouldn¡¯t want to say something you¡¯ll regret."

    Mona¡¯s smirk returned, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Regret? You should worry about your own regrets, Derrick.

    They mighte back to haunt you sooner than you think."

    With that, she stepped aside, but not before throwing onest pointed look over her shoulder.

    Derrick watched her go, his mind racing. *She knows something. But how much? And what¡¯s her angle?*

    The tension in the air lingered as Derrick turned back toward his car.

    His hands shook slightly as he opened the door, but his resolve hardened. *First Darwin. Then Mona. One thing at a time.*

    But as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his thoughts betrayed him.

    "I can¡¯t afford to lose control now. Not when everything is at stake."

    His phone buzzed again, and Derrick let out a slow breath before starting the engine.

    Whatevery ahead, he would face it. He had no choice...

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126</h4>

    Elena gently guided Kimberly to sit on the edge of her bed.

    The room was quiet, the soft rustle of curtains and faint chirping from outside the only sounds breaking the silence.

    She knelt slightly in front of Kimberly, her expression soft but serious.

    "How are you feeling, Kimberly?" Elena asked, her voice calm but filled with concern. "Were you hurt in any way?"

    Kimberly managed a faint smile, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    "No, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m fine physically. Just... everything feels so overwhelming right now. Like I can¡¯t even catch my breath."

    Elena wrapped an arm around Kimberly¡¯s shoulders, pulling her into aforting side hug.

    "You¡¯ve been through a lot, and it¡¯s okay to feel shaken.

    You don¡¯t have to exin anything to anyone until you¡¯re ready. Take your time, alright?"

    Kimberly nodded slowly, the tension in her shoulders easing a bit under Elena¡¯s warmth.

    She felt a strange sense of security she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    *She seems different from the rest of them,* Kimberly thought.

    *I want to trust her, but... what if she¡¯s just like the others? Still, she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s been kind to me since I came back.

    Maybe... maybe I can talk to her.*

    "Ma¡¯am Elena," Kimberly began hesitantly, her voice almost a whisper.

    "I think... I think I need to tell you everything. I believe I can trust you."

    Elena¡¯s smile deepened, and she gave Kimberly an encouraging nod.

    "You can trust me, Kimberly. Speak freely. Whatever¡¯s troubling you, I¡¯m here to listen."

    Kimberly hesitated, her fingers fiddling with the hem of her shirt.

    "Before I tell you anything... I need to know something. What exactly do you know about me? About... who I really am?"

    Elena¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of something unreadable crossing her face.

    She sat back slightly, sping her hands together as she chose her words carefully.

    "What I know, Kimberly, is only the surface. There¡¯s so much about you that even you haven¡¯t uncovered yet."

    Kimberly frowned, confused. "What do you mean? What surface? What don¡¯t I know?"

    Elena exhaled deeply, leaning closer. "You¡¯re special, Kimberly. Chosen before you were even born.

    You¡¯ve always felt out of ce, haven¡¯t you? Like you don¡¯t belong entirely here or anywhere else?"

    Kimberly nodded slowly, her heart racing. "Yes... but why? What does it mean?"

    Elena¡¯s voice softened even more. "Because you¡¯re not just like us. You¡¯re not only a werewolf, Kimberly. You¡¯re... a hybrid."

    The word hit Kimberly like a lightning strike. Her eyes widened, and she shook her head in disbelief.

    "A hybrid? What do you mean? No... no, that can¡¯t be right.

    It¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s only a myth, so how can I be?"

    "It is," Elena said firmly but gently.

    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s been so difficult for you to find your wolf. It¡¯s not just your wolf you need to discover¡ªit¡¯s the other part of you, too.

    That¡¯s where your true strength lies."

    Kimberly¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and she stared at Elena in shock. "How do you know this? Who told you?"

    "I¡¯ve been watching, listening, and putting the pieces together," Elena replied.

    "There¡¯s more to your story, Kimberly. More than you realize. And it¡¯s dangerous for you not to know.

    But here, in the pack house... I can¡¯t say too much. There are ears everywhere."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, her mind spinning.

    "Then what am I supposed to do? If I don¡¯t even know myself, how am I supposed to figure out what¡¯s going on?"

    Elena reached out and took Kimberly¡¯s hands in hers, her touch steady and reassuring.

    "You don¡¯t have to do it alone. I¡¯ll help you. But we can¡¯t talk about it here.

    I¡¯ll make arrangements for us to meet somewhere safe where no one can interrupt us."

    Kimberly stared at Elena for a long moment, her thoughts a whirlwind.

    *Can I really trust her? But what choice do I have? She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s offering me answers.*

    Elena¡¯s voice pulled her out of her thoughts.

    "For now, go back to your room. Stay close to your friends and keep your head down.

    Don¡¯t let anyone pressure you into talking. I¡¯lle for you when the time is right."

    Kimberly nodded, her mind still reeling. She stood slowly, her legs feeling unsteady beneath her.

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am Elena. For... for everything."

    Elena gave her a small smile. "It¡¯s what anyone should do. You¡¯re not alone, Kimberly. Remember that."

    As Kimberly turned toward the door, ready to leave, a sudden knock echoed through the room.

    Both women froze, their eyes darting toward the door. Elena¡¯s expression hardened, and she held up a hand to stop Kimberly from moving.

    They exchanged a tense nce, the weight of the unknown pressing heavily in the air...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo strolled through the lush garden, the sunlight filtering through the leaves.

    His mind was heavy, waiting for Elijah¡¯s report.

    The faint chirping of birds did little to ease the tension coiling in his chest.

    After what felt like hours, Elijah finally approached, his footsteps silent as he entered the garden. He bowed deeply, his respect evident.

    "Alpha," Elijah began, his voice steady but careful.

    Alpha Theo didn¡¯t turn to face him immediately.

    His gaze remained fixed on the horizon.

    "What have you found out about the bullet shell? And were you able to trace the caller¡¯s location?"

    Elijah hesitated briefly, then answered, "We managed to gather information about the bullet shell, Alpha. But tracing the caller¡¯s location proved... impossible."

    Alpha Theo slowly turned, his sharp eyes locking onto Elijah. "Impossible?" he repeated, his tone calm butced with a subtle edge.

    "The caller masked their location using advanced technology," Elijah exined, his head still bowed.

    "Even our best trackers couldn¡¯t pinpoint their origin."

    Alpha Theo studied Elijah for a moment before nodding slightly. "And the bullet shell? Where does it originate?"

    "It¡¯s ck market merchandise," Elijah replied, his voice firm.

    "It¡¯s manufactured and distributed only to powerful men in the underworld. People with deep connections and resources."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened slightly as he processed the information.

    *Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be something ordinary. Whoever orchestrated this is no amateur.* He maintained hisposure, though his mind raced.

    "Take some of our smartest and strongest men," Alpha Theomanded, his voice low butmanding.

    "Visit that manufacturingpany. I want a list of every name associated with recent purchases of those bullets."

    Elijah hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "Alpha, I know you prefer diplomacy.

    But these types of people... they don¡¯t respond well to negotiations. What should we do if they refuse to cooperate?"

    Alpha Theo stepped closer, his gaze piercing into Elijah¡¯s.

    "Elijah, someone dared to threaten me. Do you think they deserve a friendly hand from me?" His voice was calm, yet it carried an undeniable authority.

    Elijah held Theo¡¯s gaze for a moment before bowing his head again. "No, Alpha."

    "Use whatever means necessary," Alpha Theo continued, his tone hardening.

    "Force, intimidation, persuasion¡ªI don¡¯t care how. Just get me results. I won¡¯t tolerate failure."

    "This is a quest I am entrusting into your hands and I believe that you will deliver the required result.

    Elijah, don¡¯t fail me... Do everything you need to do for the sake of my trust in you."

    Elijah straightened, his resolve strengthening under Theo¡¯s unwavering stare. "Understood, Alpha. We¡¯ll handle it immediately."

    As Elijah turned to leave, Alpha Theo called out once more. "And Elijah..."

    "Yes, Alpha?" Elijah paused, looking back.

    "Be cautious," Theo said, his voice softening slightly. "I trust you to lead this mission. Bring our men back safe."

    A small smile flickered across Elijah¡¯s face, though he quickly masked it.

    "I won¡¯t let you down." He bowed onest time before disappearing into the garden¡¯s shadows.

    Alone again, Alpha Theo allowed himself a moment to think.

    The garden seemed quieter now, the peaceful surroundings a stark contrast to the storm brewing in his mind.

    *Whoever is behind this attack has just made a grave mistake. I¡¯ll y their dirty game, but on my terms.*

    He clenched his fists tightly, his jaw set in determination.

    *If they want to get dirty, I¡¯ll show them just how far I can go.*

    Lost in thought, Alpha Theo was startled by the faint beep of his phone. He pulled it out of his pocket and nced at the screen. A new message.

    Opening it, he read the words aloud, barely above a whisper:

    "All Alphas of the packs are summoned for a meeting tomorrow at 10 AM at the Supreme Pack House by the priest lord."

    His brows furrowed as he reread the message. *A meeting of all Alphas? This can¡¯t be a coincidence.*

    He stood still for a moment, his mind calcting the implications. Such a meeting was rare, only called in times of great importance¡ªor danger.

    *What exactly is going on and could it be anything rted to Kimberly¡¯s return?* Alpha Theo thought to himself briefly.

    "Something big ising," Alpha Theo muttered to himself, his expression unreadable...

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127</h4>

    Elena and Kimberly froze when the knock came again, louder this time.

    For a moment, silence hung heavy in the room, and Kimberly instinctively moved closer to the corner, hiding behind the door as Elena signaled her to stay put.

    "Who is there?" Elena called out, her voice calm but firm. She stepped closer to the door, her hand hovering near the handle.

    "Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s us! We¡¯re here to see Kimberly!" came a chorus of familiar voices.

    Elena exhaled deeply in relief. Kimberly, recognizing the voices, peeked from behind the door, her face lighting up with a mixture of surprise and joy.

    Elena unlocked the door and pulled it open. Standing there were Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn, their faces filled with excitement and worry.

    "Kimberly!" they all eximed at once, rushing forward to envelop her in a group hug.

    Kimberly, overwhelmed by their affection, let out a smallugh, her earlier tension melting away.

    "Hey, girls," Kimberly said softly, her voice shaky but full of gratitude. "I didn¡¯t expect you all here."

    "We had to see you," Mohandria said, her voice earnest. "When we heard what happened, we couldn¡¯t just sit and wait."

    Elena watched the reunion silently, her arms crossed as she leaned against the wall.

    Just as she was about to excuse herself to give them privacy, Mohandria turned toward her with a serious expression.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena, please... we need to talk to you," Mohandria said, her tone firm.

    Elena raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering across her face. The sudden shift in tone made the room feel heavier.

    Kimberly nced at her friends, sensing the urgency in Mohandria¡¯s voice.

    Elena straightened up and nodded. "Come in, all of you," she said, stepping aside.

    She quickly scanned the hallway before closing and locking the door. "What is it?"

    The group shuffled inside, the room now feeling smaller with all of them seated. Elena remained standing, her gaze fixed on Mohandria.

    Mohandria took a deep breath before speaking.

    "Why are we seeing the same things happening to Kimberly over and over again?

    Every time it feels like she¡¯s just starting to find peace, something elsees to shake her life apart.

    What¡¯s really going on, and why does it seem like the entire world is after her?"

    Kimberly lowered her head slightly, her fingers fidgeting in herp.

    She didn¡¯t dare look up, knowing her friends were just voicing questions she¡¯d been asking herself.

    Before Elena could answer, Lisa leaned forward, her voice trembling with urgency.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena, we need to do something. We can¡¯t just keep watching her go through this.

    Please, tell us what we can do to help her. Anything. Just tell us."

    Elena studied their faces¡ªMohandria¡¯s determination, Lisa¡¯s desperation, Kaitlyn¡¯s quiet but firm resolve. Their loyalty to Kimberly was clear.

    "You girls have good hearts," Elena began softly, sitting down in front of them.

    "But you need to understand that this situation isn¡¯t something simple.

    Kimberly¡¯s life is tied to forces beyond what you can imagine. Forces that are ancient, powerful, and relentless."

    Kimberly lifted her head at that, her eyes filled with confusion. "Forces? What do you mean, ma¡¯am Elena?"

    Elena sighed, her gaze shifting between the young women. "I can¡¯t tell you everything yet, not here.

    This ce is far from safe for such discussions. But I promise you, there¡¯s more to Kimberly than even she knows. And that truth is why she¡¯s being targeted."

    Kaitlyn, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up.

    "If we can¡¯t know everything now, then tell us one thing. How do we protect her? How do we make sure she¡¯s safe?"

    Elena smiled faintly at Kaitlyn¡¯s unwavering tone. "That¡¯s the right question to ask. Protecting Kimberly means staying alert.

    Watching for signs, for anything unusual. The people after her are cunning and will stop at nothing to get what they want."

    Mohandria frowned. "But why her? What do they want from Kimberly? Can¡¯t we do something to make them stop?"

    Elena shook her head slowly. "It¡¯s not that simple.

    What they want is tied to who Kimberly is¡ªsomething she doesn¡¯t even fully understand yet.

    They won¡¯t stop until they have her or what they believe she can give them. That¡¯s why we must act carefully."

    Kimberly¡¯s voice trembled as she finally spoke. "But ma¡¯am Elena, why me? What makes me so different that everyone seems to want to control me?"

    Elena reached out and ced aforting hand on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder.

    "You¡¯re different because you¡¯re special, Kimberly. That¡¯s not something to fear¡ªit¡¯s something to embrace.

    But right now, the most important thing is keeping you safe."

    Kimberly nodded slowly, though her heart felt heavy.

    *Special? I don¡¯t feel special. I feel like a pawn in a game I don¡¯t understand.*

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of Elena¡¯s words sinking in. Then Elena stood up, her posture straight andmanding.

    "I¡¯ll arrange for us to meet somewhere secure, where we can speak freely," she said, her voice firm.

    "Until then, I need you all to be cautious. Don¡¯t trust anyone outside this room."

    Lisa looked worried. "But what if theye for Kimberly again? How do we fight back?"

    Elena¡¯s eyes softened as she replied, "You won¡¯t have to fight alone. I¡¯ll be there. We¡¯ll figure this out together.

    But for now, Kimberly needs you to be strong, just like you¡¯ve always been for her."

    Kimberly, overwhelmed by her friends¡¯ concern and Elena¡¯s reassurance, felt tears prick her eyes.

    She quickly wiped them away, trying to steady her voice. "Thank you... all of you. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you."

    Her friends immediately moved to hug her again, their support enveloping her like a warm shield.

    After a moment, Elena cleared her throat gently, breaking the emotional moment.

    "Alright, girls, it¡¯s time to return to your ces. Stay alert and keep your eyes open. If anything feels off, let me know immediately."

    The three friends nodded in unison, their faces determined.

    "We will," Mohandria said firmly.

    As they prepared to leave, Kimberly looked at Elena, her eyes filled with gratitude and fear. "Thank you, ma¡¯am Elena. For everything."

    Elena gave her a reassuring smile. "You don¡¯t have to thank me, Kimberly. You just have to stay strong. We¡¯ll get through this¡ªtogether."

    The group quietly left the room, each of them more determined than ever to protect Kimberly from whatever dangersy ahead.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly and her friends walked quietly through the hallway, their footsteps echoing softly against the walls of the pack house.

    They were just beginning to rx after the tension in Elena¡¯s room when they suddenly saw Mona, the Luna of the pack, approaching with her guards trailing behind her.

    The moment they saw her, they instinctively stopped in their tracks and bowed their heads in respect.

    Mona¡¯s sharp, assessing gaze swept over the group before her lips curled into a tight smile.

    "Kimberly," Mona said, her voice carrying a weight of authority, "I need to talk to you briefly. The rest of you can go wait for her outside."

    Kimberly¡¯s friends exchanged uncertain nces with her, their eyes silently asking if she was okay.

    Before any of them could say a word, Mona¡¯s guards stepped forward, firmly escorting them away.

    Mohandria looked back over her shoulder, her eyes filled with worry. "We¡¯ll be right outside, Kimberly," she said softly before disappearing with the others.

    Kimberly was left standing alone with Mona. The tension in the air was thick, and Kimberly could feel Mona¡¯s eyes boring into her.

    "So," Mona began, taking a slow, deliberate step closer, her expression cold and calcting, "you think you¡¯re special now, don¡¯t you, Kimberly?"

    Kimberly straightened her back, keeping her face neutral, though her mind was racing.

    *She¡¯s fishing for something. She wants me to slip up. But I won¡¯t give her the satisfaction.*

    "I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Luna," Kimberly replied, her tone calm and polite, though her hands were clenched tightly at her sides.

    Mona¡¯s lips twitched as if suppressing a smirk.

    She stepped closer, the heels of her shoes clicking ominously against the floor. Now, they were just inches apart.

    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me," Mona hissed, her voice low and venomous.

    "No matter what anyone tells you or how important you think you are, remember this:

    you are nothing more than a ve in this pack. You are answerable to me, and you always will be."

    Kimberly felt her blood boil at those words, but she forced herself to remainposed.

    She knew Mona was trying to provoke her, trying to make her falter. Instead, Kimberly did something unexpected¡ªshe smiled.

    "Forgive me, O¡¯ great Luna," Kimberly said, her voice dripping with mock politeness.

    "But if I am just a small, insignificant maid in this pack, why are you so worried?

    Surely someone as important as you has more pressing matters to attend to than bothering with someone like me."

    Mona¡¯s face darkened, her eyes shing with anger at Kimberly¡¯s words.

    She opened her mouth to retort but stopped herself, clearly trying to maintain control over her emotions.

    "You¡¯re clever with your words, aren¡¯t you?" Mona said, her voice trembling with barely contained fury.

    "But don¡¯t think for a second that you can deceive me. I know there¡¯s more to you than you¡¯re letting on.

    Watch your back, Kimberly. You¡¯ll slip eventually, and when you do, I¡¯ll be there."

    Kimberly stood her ground, her smile fading into a cold, unreadable expression. "If that¡¯s all, Luna," she said softly, "I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    Mona didn¡¯t reply. She turned sharply, calling out to her guards. "We¡¯re leaving," she barked, her voice echoing through the hallway.

    As Mona stormed away with her guards in tow, her footsteps fading into the distance, Kimberly stood still, watching her go.

    Her heart was pounding, but she refused to let any fear show.

    *Let her be angry,* Kimberly thought to herself, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    *The more she¡¯s focused on me, the less she¡¯ll see what¡¯s reallying.*

    And with that thought, Kimberly turned and made her way toward the exit, where her friends were waiting for her...

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128</h4>

    The supreme pack house buzzed with anticipation as alphas from all over arrived for the urgent meeting.

    The air was thick with tension, curiosity, and unspoken rivalries.

    Alpha Theo and Alpha Derrick, the two most prominent figures, were thest to arrive, their entrances nearly simultaneous.

    Their eyes briefly locked, a silent battle of wills passing between them, before they both moved to take their respective seats.

    The round table gleamed under the moonlight streaming through the grand windows, and at its center stood the supreme priest, draped in ceremonial robes of silver and gold.

    His presencemanded respect, and as he raised his hands, the murmurs ceased, leaving only a tense silence.

    "Greetings to all present here, and sorry for the short notice about the time rescheduling for the meeting." the supreme priest began, his deep voice reverberating throughout the hall.

    "I have summoned you all for a matter of great urgency and to make an announcement that will shape the future of alphas and their packs."

    The alphas leaned forward in their chairs, their expressions ranging from curiosity to impatience.

    "The prophecy moon has shown itself," the priest continued, his words dropping like stones into still water.

    "This means one thing: the wait of over two hundred years is finally over. The moon goddess has arrived and has begun to manifest her powers."

    Gasps and exmations filled the room. The news hit like a thunderp, shocking most of the alphas.

    All but Alpha Theo and Alpha Derrick, who remainedposed, their expressions unreadable.

    "The moon goddess?" Angelo, the alpha of the Crystal Pack, was the first to speak, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Are you certain? Do we know who she is?"

    "No," the supreme priest replied calmly. "We do not yet know her identity. However, we do know this:

    whoever earns her love and loyalty, whoever marries her in true love, will be crowned the alpha king."

    The room erupted into loud murmurs as the alphas turned to one another, their voices filled with both excitement and doubt.

    "An alpha king?" one of the alphas muttered. "It¡¯s been centuries since such a thing existed."

    Alpha Theo¡¯s gaze shifted subtly to Alpha Derrick, and for a split second, their eyes met.

    The tension between them was palpable, though neither said a word.

    *Theo is hiding something,* Derrick thought, his mind racing.

    *He fits the description of the unknown alpha who attacked me that night. Does he know something about Kimberly?*

    *Derrick¡¯s too calm,* Theo mused.

    *He must have learned something about Kimberly. I know she¡¯s the moon goddess, I have to act before he does. I won¡¯t let her remain in his clutches.*

    The supreme priest raised his hand again, silencing the room.

    "The moon goddess carries power beyondprehension," he exined. "Her strength is tied to the universe itself.

    Only through true love andpassion will her powers reach their full potential. And the alpha who connects with her destiny will not only marry her but will also rule over all packs as the alpha king."

    Another alpha, seated near the edge of the table, leaned forward. "How do we convince someone with such power¡ªsomeone we don¡¯t even know¡ªto marry any of us?"

    The priest¡¯s gaze was steady as he answered. "This is not about coercion or deceit.

    The moon goddess¡¯s heart cannot be won by force. Her destiny is intertwined with that of the alpha king.

    Only sincerity, honor, and love will forge the bond required to unlock her true strength."

    "What if she refuses to rule or to marry anyone?" another alpha asked, his tone skeptical.

    "The moon goddess cannot refuse her destiny," the priest said with certainty.

    "It is written in the stars. She will find her alpha king, and together they will bring bnce to all packs for generations toe."

    The room fell silent as the weight of the prophecy settled over the alphas.

    The idea of a moon goddess, a ruler who could unite all packs under one king, was both thrilling and intimidating.

    "This is a lot to take in," Angelo said, breaking the silence.

    "We¡¯re supposed to drop everything and search for her? What if she¡¯s already under someone¡¯s protection?"

    The supreme priest¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    "Then it will be clear soon enough. The moon goddess¡¯s powers will reveal themselves, and when they do, the one destined to be the alpha king must rise to the challenge.

    This is no longer about individual packs or territories. This is about the survival and unity of all werewolves."

    Alpha Theo¡¯s jaw tightened, his mind racing.

    *If Kimberly is the moon goddess as I believe, she must be protected. But how can I get to her without Derrick interfering?*

    Alpha Derrick, meanwhile, kept his face neutral, but his thoughts were storming.

    *Kimberly... could she truly be the one? If she is, I cannot allow Theo¡ªor anyone else¡ªto get to her first. She¡¯s the key to everything.*

    The supreme priest raised his voice once more, drawing everyone¡¯s attention back to him.

    "This is not the time for endless questions or doubts," he said firmly.

    "The prophecy is clear. The time hase. I advise each of you to begin your search immediately.

    Trust your instincts, but also remember this: the moon goddess¡¯s heart cannot be won by ambition alone. Only true love will make her power yours."

    With that, the priest stepped back, signaling the end of the meeting.

    The alphas rose from their seats, the room alive with murmurs and whispers as they began to file out of the supreme pack house.

    Alpha Theo and Alpha Derrick walked outst, their movements deliberate, their minds focused. For a brief moment, their paths crossed near the entrance.

    "You seem unusually quiet, Theo," Derrick said, his tone casual but his eyes sharp.

    "And you seem unusuallyposed for such groundbreaking news," Theo replied smoothly.

    They stared at each other for a moment longer, a silent battle of wills, before each turned and walked away, their next moves already forming in their minds.

    As the alphas left the supreme pack house, the quest for the moon goddess had officially begun.

    The stakes were higher than ever, and every alpha knew one thing: this was a race that only one could win.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    As Alpha Derrick slid into the driver¡¯s seat of his sleek ck car, his mind raced.

    The meeting had revealed more than he expected, and now his thoughts were tangled in the weight of the prophecy and his unresolved past.

    He was about to start the car when his phone vibrated on the dashboard.

    Seeing Mona¡¯s name on the screen, he sighed heavily. "What now?" he muttered before answering the call.

    "Derrick, what¡¯s happening?" Mona¡¯s voice shot through the phone, sharp andced with panic.

    "We haven¡¯t seen my dad, and now I hear you¡¯ve gone to some alphas¡¯ meeting. Is this about my dad? Tell me!"

    Derrick pinched the bridge of his nose and leaned back in his seat. "Mona, calm down," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.

    "I¡¯m working tirelessly to find Alpha Darwin. I told you that. The meeting today wasn¡¯t about him."

    "Then what was it about?" Mona pressed, her voice rising. "You¡¯re hiding something, Derrick. I can feel it. Why won¡¯t you just tell me what¡¯s going on?"

    "Mona, stop," Derrick said firmly, his tone hardening. "I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. But I can¡¯t handle your constant questioning right now.

    I have too much on my te, and I don¡¯t have time to exin every detail to you. Please, trust me and give me space."

    Mona¡¯s silence on the other end of the line spoke volumes. Just as she was about to reply, Derrick cut her off.

    "And another thing, Mona," he said, his voice low and pointed, "I need you to stop being so nosy about my personal business. Not everything revolves around your curiosity."

    Before she could respond, Derrick ended the call with a sharp press of the button.

    He tossed the phone onto the passenger seat and clenched the steering wheel, his jaw tightening.

    "This is exactly why I can¡¯t deal with her right now," he muttered. He took a deep breath, trying to push the irritation out of his system.

    But as the silence returned, his mind wandered back to the prophecy. *Kimberly...* he thought, his eyes narrowing.

    "Winning her heart won¡¯t be easy," Derrick said to himself, his voice low and resolute.

    "Not after what I¡¯ve done. I chose Mona over her once... but that was before I knew what Kimberly could be.

    The moon goddess..." He paused, gripping the wheel tighter. "If I want to be the alpha king, I¡¯ll have to fix my mistakes.

    Somehow, I¡¯ll make her see that I¡¯m the right choice."

    Just as he reached for the ignition, his phone buzzed again. He groaned, his patience already frayed.

    "If this is Mona again¡ª" he muttered as he grabbed the phone.

    But it wasn¡¯t Mona. The name on the screen made his brow furrow. One of his men.

    His irritation shifted to curiosity, and he answered the call with a curt, "Speak on. I¡¯m listening."

    "Alpha Derrick," the man¡¯s voice came through, a mix of excitement and unease, "he¡¯s awake. Alpha Darwin has opened his eyes."

    Derrick¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, and his heart skipped a beat.

    "What?" he said sharply, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, alpha," the man confirmed. "He woke up just a few minutes ago. He¡¯s weak, but he¡¯s conscious."

    For a moment, Derrick didn¡¯t respond. His mind raced as he tried to process the news.

    *Alpha Darwin is awake. This changes everything. If he remembers anything...*

    He shook off the thought and focused. "I¡¯m on my way," he said, his tone decisive.

    Without waiting for a reply, he ended the call and tossed the phone onto the seat again.

    Starting the engine, Derrick¡¯s mind was already calcting his next move.

    *Darwin¡¯s recovery couldplicate things... or it could be the key I need to solidify my position.

    Either way, I can¡¯t let this opportunity slip through my fingers.*

    With a determined look, Derrick sped off, his mind locked on the challenges ahead.

    The race for power was only beginning, and he intended to win it¡ªno matter the cost...

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129</h4>

    Alpha Derrick walked into the sterile hospital room, his shoes clicking softly against the tiled floor.

    The faint sound of medical equipment beeping filled the air.

    His eyes fell on Alpha Darwin, lying frail but awake, his eyes slowly scanning the room.

    At first, Derrick hesitated by the door, observing the older man. His thoughts swirled.

    *He looks so weak, so vulnerable. Perfect. If I y this right, I can get him to tell me what I need to know about Kimberly. He must know something.*

    A sly smile crept across Derrick¡¯s face, but he quickly reced it with an expression of concern and relief as he approached the bed.

    "Thank goodness you¡¯re awake," Derrick said warmly, sitting down on a chair next to the bed.

    "I always knew you were a fighter, Alpha Darwin. You¡¯re too strong to let this take you down."

    Darwin¡¯s lips curled into a faint, weak smile, but he said nothing. His breathing was shallow, and his body trembled slightly with each inhale.

    "You don¡¯t need to say anything right now," Derrick continued, cing a hand gently on Darwin¡¯s arm as if tofort him.

    "Just focus on getting your strength back. Mona will be so relieved to hear that you¡¯re awake. She¡¯s been worried sick about you."

    Darwin tried to speak, but the words came out in a whisper, barely audible. Derrick leaned in closer, pretending to care deeply.

    "Save your energy, Alpha Darwin. I¡¯ll tell her everything. You just focus on healing," Derrick said soothingly.

    *This is going perfectly,* Derrick thought.

    *He¡¯ll trust me now. And once I have his trust, I¡¯ll get all the information I need about Kimberly.*

    Just as Derrick stood up, ready to make his exit and call Mona, he felt a weak tug on his zer.

    He froze, turning back to see Darwin¡¯s trembling hand gripping the fabric.

    "Where... is... Kimberly?" Darwin¡¯s voice was hoarse and barely audible, but the words were clear enough to make Derrick pause.

    Derrick¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly masked his surprise with a calm expression.

    *Why is he asking about Kimberly? What does he know?*

    "She¡¯s fine," Derrick said with a reassuring smile. "She¡¯s safe in the pack house as we speak. You don¡¯t need to worry about her."

    Darwin¡¯s grip loosened, and his hand fell back onto the bed. He closed his eyes briefly, as if satisfied with the answer.

    Derrick straightened up, his mind racing as he walked toward the door.

    *Why did he ask about Kimberly? Has he been seeing something about her, while he was ina? No... that¡¯s impossible.

    But I¡¯ll figure it out. Whatever he knows, I¡¯ll find out.*

    Once outside the room, Derrick leaned against the wall and pulled out his phone. He hesitated for a moment, considering his next move, then dialed Mona¡¯s number.

    The phone barely rang before she answered. "Derrick! Did you find anything? What¡¯s going on?"

    "Mona," Derrick said firmly, "your father is awake."

    The gasp on the other end of the line was audible.

    "Awake? Are you serious? How? Where is he? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?

    Where and when did you find him? " Her voice was a mix of shock, excitement, and confusion.

    Derrick took a deep breath, injecting sincerity into his tone.

    "Listen, Mona. I moved him to a better hospital. The care he was getting before wasn¡¯t enough and the security level wasn¡¯t good enough.

    I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to get your hopes up in case something went wrong. But now he¡¯s awake, and he¡¯s stable."

    There was a brief silence on the other end before Mona¡¯s voice softened. "I... I understand. You were just trying to help.

    Thank you, Derrick. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without you."

    Derrick smiled, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "You don¡¯t need to thank me. I only want the best for you and your family."

    "Where are you now? I need to see him," Mona said eagerly.

    "I¡¯ll send you the address," Derrick replied, his voice calm andposed. "But Mona, please...e alone.

    I don¡¯t want anyone else knowing about this yet. We need to keep this quiet until your father is fully recovered. Can you do that?"

    "Yes, of course. I¡¯lle right away," Mona said without hesitation.

    "Good," Derrick said, his tone firm but kind. "Be careful on your way here."

    As he ended the call, Derrick¡¯s expression shifted.

    The warmth and concern he had shown moments ago melted away, reced by a calcting smirk.

    He tucked his phone back into his pocket and stared down the empty hallway.

    *The game is on,* he thought to himself.

    *Mona trusts mepletely. Alpha Darwin is too weak to question me. And Kimberly... she¡¯lle around.

    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make her mine. I will be the alpha king.*

    With that thought lingering in his mind, Derrick pushed off the wall and made his way back into the room, a new wave of determination fueling his every step.

    The pieces were falling into ce, and Derrick was ready to seize control.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly stood outside the back entrance with Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn, waiting for the n to unfold.

    Though she appeared calm, her heart raced. Her thoughts twisted and turned like a storm.

    *Why is my life changing so fast? What is this power everyone seems to want from me?*

    Elena soon arrived, her posture steady and her expression unreadable.

    Her presence brought a sense of reassurance to the group, though Kimberly¡¯s worries lingered beneath herposed exterior.

    "Good morning, everyone," Elena said, her voice calm but authoritative. "We¡¯re heading toward the back entrance. A car is waiting for us there."

    The girls nodded silently, their trust in Elena evident.

    "But listen carefully," Elena added, ncing around. "We¡¯ll walk casually, as though we¡¯re just taking a stroll.

    There are too many eyes watching us right now. We can¡¯t afford to raise suspicion."

    Kimberly nodded, forcing a neutral expression onto her face.

    *I need answers today. I need to know who I am and why my life is constantly in chaos,* she thought as they began walking.

    The group moved together, chatting lightly, trying to appear rxed.

    Elena asionally nced over her shoulder, her sharp eyes scanning for any signs of danger.

    Just as they neared the back entrance, two guards approached them, their stern expressions breaking the casual air.

    The guards bowed respectfully to Elena before one of them spoke.

    "Alpha Derrick has requested Kimberly¡¯s presence immediately," the guard said, his tone firm but polite.

    Elena¡¯s expression hardened. "What does he want with her now?" she asked sharply, her gaze piercing.

    Kimberly tensed, her mind racing. *What could he possibly want with me?*

    The guard replied without flinching. "We were only told to bring her to him. Alpha Derrick¡¯s orders."

    Elena crossed her arms, her protective instincts ring. "She¡¯s not going anywhere until I know why."

    Before the tension could escte further, Kimberly stepped forward, her voice calm but resigned.

    "Ma¡¯am, please," she said softly, cing a hand on Elena¡¯s arm. "Let¡¯s not make this worse.

    I don¡¯t want you getting into trouble because of me."

    Elena¡¯s eyes softened, though her frustration remained. "Kimberly, this isn¡¯t right. He¡¯s using his authority to¡ª"

    "It¡¯s fine," Kimberly interrupted gently. "Remember, I¡¯m just a ve to him and the pack. I have to obey his call."

    Her words stung Elena, but she knew Kimberly was right.

    Kimberly turned to the guards, her expression unreadable. "Lead the way. I¡¯ll go with you."

    Elena sighed deeply, her concern evident. "We¡¯ll wait for you, Kimberly. We¡¯ll be close."

    Mohandria stepped forward, her voice trembling slightly. "Kim, we¡¯re here for you, always."

    Kimberly managed a small, reassuring smile. "I know."

    The group watched in silence as Kimberly followed the guards, her figure growing smaller until she disappeared around the corner.

    ---

    The guards led Kimberly through the grand halls of the pack house, their footsteps echoing off the marble floors.

    Her heart felt heavy, but she kept her face calm.

    *What could he want from me now? Why am I constantly caught in the middle of all this?*

    They stopped in front of Alpha Derrick¡¯s chamber. One of the guards knocked before opening the door and gesturing for her to enter.

    Kimberly stepped inside, her breath catching slightly as she saw Alpha Derrick seated in an opulent chair.

    He exuded power and authority, his every move deliberate. His piercing eyes locked onto hers, making her feel exposed.

    "Kimberly," he said smoothly, gesturing toward a seat beside him. "Come, sit beside me."

    Kimberly hesitated, her body stiffening. *Why does he want me close to him? What is he nning?*

    "I¡¯d rather stand," she replied calmly, her voice steady despite the unease crawling up her spine.

    Derrick raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair. "I insist," he said, his tone soft butmanding.

    Kimberly met his gaze, her expression unwavering. "With all due respect, Alpha Derrick, I¡¯m morefortable standing."

    A flicker of irritation crossed Derrick¡¯s face, but he quickly masked it with a charming smile.

    "You¡¯ve always been a stubborn one, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s one of the things I admire about you."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words, but she didn¡¯t let it show.

    *Admire? What is he trying to do? He¡¯s married to Mona. What game is he ying?*

    "What do you want from me, Alpha Derrick?" she asked bluntly, cutting through the tension.

    Derrick chuckled softly, the sound low and calcted. "Straight to the point. I like that."

    She didn¡¯t respond, her gaze steady as she waited for him to continue.

    Derrick stood, taking a step toward her. Kimberly instinctively took a step back, keeping a safe distance.

    "You don¡¯t need to fear me," he said smoothly. "I only want to talk."

    "Then talk," Kimberly said, her voice firm.

    Derrick studied her for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    "You¡¯re different, Kimberly. There¡¯s something about you... something special."

    Kimberly felt a pang of fear at his words but quickly masked it with a neutral expression. *Does he know? Does he know who I really am?*

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she said carefully.

    Derrick smirked, his confidence unsettling.

    "You can y coy all you want, but I see it in you. You¡¯re not just a maid, Kimberly. There¡¯s more to you than meets the eye."

    Kimberly clenched her fists at her sides, forcing herself to remain calm.

    *I can¡¯t let him see through me. I can¡¯t let him have the upper hand.*

    "Is that all you wanted to say, Alpha Derrick?" she asked, her tone cold.

    Derrick tilted his head, his smile widening. "Not quite. But for now, I¡¯ll let you go. Consider this... just the beginning."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "The beginning of what?"

    He didn¡¯t answer, only gesturing toward the door. "You¡¯re dismissed, Kimberly. But remember... I¡¯m always watching."

    Kimberly turned and walked toward the door, her back straight and her steps steady.

    *I can¡¯t let him intimidate me. I need to stay strong. For myself and for everyone counting on me.*

    As she exited the chamber and the door closed behind her, she let out a quiet breath.

    *I can¡¯t allow him to have his way with me. I need to be careful.*...

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130</h4>

    Alpha Theo sat in his study, leaning back in his chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the polished wooden desk.

    The room was dimly lit, the faint glow of the moon filtering through therge windows.

    His mind raced with thoughts of the recent announcement about the moon goddess.

    *The prophecy has thrown everything into chaos. This isn¡¯t just about love or power¡ªit¡¯s about survival.

    And now, with the other alphas aware, I know some of them will y dirty.

    Derrick, especially. He¡¯s too ambitious to y fair,* Theo thought to himself as he stood and began pacing the room.

    He stopped by the window, his reflection staring back at him.

    "How do I make this right without turning it into an all-out war?

    How do I protect her?" he muttered, his voice heavy with frustration.

    The weight of the situation pressed down on him. He couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer.

    *I need answers. Real answers. And I know where to get them.*

    Grabbing his jacket, he strode out of the study. He moved with purpose, his steps echoing in the quiet halls of the pack house.

    When he reached the driveway, his car was parked and ready. As he opened the door, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Alpha Theo," Elijah, his right-hand man, approached, bowing his head respectfully.

    "You seem to be in a hurry. Should I mobilize the boys toe with you?" His tone wasced with concern.

    Theo shook his head, offering a faint smile. "Elijah, that won¡¯t be necessary. I need to handle this on my own."

    "It¡¯ste, boss," Elijah pressed, his brows furrowed. "Let me at leaste with you. It¡¯s not safe out there."

    "Elijah," Theo said, his voice calm but firm, "I appreciate your concern, but this is something I must do alone. Trust me¡ªI¡¯ll be fine."

    Elijah hesitated but eventually nodded. "As you wish, Alpha. Just... be careful."

    Theo nodded in acknowledgment, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and started the engine. The hum of the car broke the stillness of the night as he drove off.

    *I need answers tonight. Answers about Kimberly, about Derrick, about all of this. If I don¡¯t act now, it might be toote.*

    The thought burned in his mind as he drove, the road stretching endlessly before him.

    Twenty minutester, Theo pulled up to the temple.

    It stood tall and imposing, a sacred ce that had seen centuries of alpha struggles and victories.

    He stepped out of the car, the cool night air brushing against his face.

    Inside, the old priest sat in meditation, his presence serene and unwavering. Theo approached him quietly and sat down beside him.

    The priest opened his eyes slowly, his gaze calm but prating. "What brings you here sote, Theo?"

    Theo exhaled deeply, his anxiety evident. "I need answers, Elder. Tonight. I don¡¯t have the luxury of time anymore."

    The priest nodded, waiting patiently for Theo to continue.

    "It¡¯s about Kimberly," Theo began, his voice steady but tinged with urgency.

    "She¡¯s trapped as a ve in Derrick¡¯s pack because of their twistedws. She¡¯s suffering, and I need to free her.

    But I can¡¯t risk causing chaos across the packs. Is there a way to set her free... peacefully?"

    The priest was silent for a long moment, his gaze fixed on Theo. Finally, he spoke, his voice measured.

    "There are two ways, but neither will be without consequence. Both paths lead to chaos, whether you like it or not."

    Theo frowned, his jaw tightening. "Tell me," he said, his tone resolute.

    "The first way," the priest began, "is through a Night Valleybat.

    You would have to challenge Derrick, the alpha of her pack, in a fight to the death.

    If you win, Kimberly will be free, but it will not end there. Other alphas may see it as an act of aggression, a vition of the fragile peace we have."

    Theo¡¯s hands clenched into fists. He didn¡¯t flinch, but the gravity of the option wasn¡¯t lost on him.

    "And the second way?" he asked.

    "The second way," the priest continued, "is far moreplex. Kimberly must choose you as her mate.

    But for her to do that, she must undergo a ritual of redemption to cleanse her of the bond she shares with Derrick¡¯s pack.

    This ritual requires the blessing of a high priestess."

    Theo¡¯s heart sank at the mention of a high priestess.

    "But there hasn¡¯t been a high priestess in over a century," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    The priest nodded solemnly. "Exactly. Without a high priestess, the ritual cannot be performed.

    Kimberly¡¯s bond to Derrick¡¯s pack will remain unbroken unless you choose the first option."

    Theo fell silent, his mind racing.

    *A fight to the death with Derrick would mean war. And asking Kimberly to endure a ritual that can¡¯t even be performed is impossible.

    But I can¡¯t leave her there. She deserves better. She deserves freedom.*

    The priest watched him carefully.

    "So, Theo," he said, his voice gentle but firm, "what will you do?

    Are you willing to risk everything for her? Or will you walk away and let fate take its course?"

    Theo¡¯s gaze hardened, his resolve strengthening with every passing second.

    "I can¡¯t let her suffer. She¡¯s not just some pawn in Derrick¡¯s game. She¡¯s... she¡¯s important. To me, to everyone. I can¡¯t walk away."

    The priest nodded, a faint smile on his lips. "You¡¯ve made your decision then?"

    Theo stood, his expression unwavering. "I have. I know what I need to do."

    The priest¡¯s eyes followed him as he turned and walked away, his steps deliberate and filled with purpose.

    As Theo stepped out of the temple and into the cold night, his thoughts burned with determination.

    *This isn¡¯t just about freeing Kimberly. This is about standing up to what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.

    Even if it means facing Derrick inbat. Even if it means chaos. I won¡¯t let her down.*

    The temple¡¯s doors closed behind him, and the night seemed to hold its breath.

    Somewhere in the distance, a wolf howled, the sound echoing in the stillness.

    Theo¡¯s resolve was unshakable as he made his way back to his car, ready to face whatever came next.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The room was quiet except for the faint sound of the wind brushing against the windows.

    Elena stood near the door, her eyes scanning the room as if looking for unseen threats.

    Kimberly, Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn sat on the small couch, their faces a mix of relief and tension.

    Elena broke the silence, her voice steady butced with concern.

    "The four of you won¡¯t be sleeping in the maids¡¯ quarters tonight. It¡¯s not safe.

    You¡¯ll stay here. At least I know the security system in this part of the house."

    Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn exchanged excited nces, their faces lighting up with gratitude.

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am Elena," Mohandria said with a smile.

    "Yes, thank you. The maids¡¯ quarters have been so tensetely," Lisa added, her shoulders visibly rxing.

    Elena gave them a small nod, her eyes softening for a moment. But her gaze shifted to Kimberly, who sat quietly, her face unreadable.

    Kimberly was deep in thought, her hands sped tightly in herp.

    *What is alpha Derrick up to? Why did he act so strangely earlier?

    He¡¯s never been kind, and now he¡¯s suddenly interested in my well-being? This doesn¡¯t make sense. He must have a n, but what is it?*

    "Kimberly," Elena¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, and she looked up to see Elena watching her closely. "Are you okay?"

    Kimberly forced a faint smile. "I¡¯m fine."

    Elena didn¡¯t seem convinced. She moved closer and sat beside Kimberly, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder.

    "You¡¯ve been quiet since you came back. What exactly did Derrick say to you earlier?"

    The question caught the attention of the others. Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn leaned in slightly, their curiosity piqued.

    Kimberly sighed and sat back, her gaze drifting toward the window.

    "He was... different. He acted nice, almost caring. When I defied him, he didn¡¯t get angry. He just... let it slide.

    That¡¯s not like him. He¡¯s ying some kind of game, and I don¡¯t know what it is."

    The room fell into silence as everyone processed her words.

    "Maybe..." Kaitlyn¡¯s soft voice broke the tension. "Maybe he¡¯s realized his mistakes.

    Maybe he wants to make things right with you." Her innocent eyes searched Kimberly¡¯s face for agreement.

    "No," Elena interjected firmly, her tone sharp. "My brother isn¡¯t like that."

    All eyes turned to Elena, who stood abruptly and began pacing the room.

    Her face was a mask of frustration and worry.

    "Derrick is an opportunist. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone unless they¡¯re useful to him. If he¡¯s being kind to you, Kimberly, it¡¯s because he wants something."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart sank. She had felt that truth deep down, but hearing it out loud made it more real.

    Mohandria frowned. "But what could he want from Kimberly? She¡¯s just¡ª"

    "She¡¯s not *just* anything," Elena interrupted, her voice rising. "She¡¯s important.

    And Derrick knows that. He¡¯s not the type to miss details. He knows more about Kimberly than any of us do.

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s acting this way. He¡¯s setting the stage for something, and if we¡¯re not careful, he¡¯ll catch us off guard."

    Lisa looked worried. "Then what do we do? If alpha Derrick has a n, how do we stop him?"

    Kimberly sat up straight, her eyes narrowing in determination.

    "We stick to our own ns. Alpha Derrick¡¯s behavior can¡¯t scare us into doing nothing."

    "Kimberly¡¯s right," Elena said, though her voice was still heavy with worry.

    "But we¡¯ll need to be even more careful now. He¡¯s watching, and he¡¯s smart."

    Kimberly nodded. "We¡¯ve already been dyed once.

    Today, we couldn¡¯t even make it to the ce where we were supposed to talk and find answers because of Derrick¡¯s interference. But we can¡¯t let that happen again."

    The others exchanged uncertain looks, but Kimberly¡¯s resolve didn¡¯t waver.

    "So what do you suggest we do?" Elena asked, her gaze locked on Kimberly.

    Kimberly turned to face her fully, her expression resolute.

    "We go back to where you were going to take me before we were kidnapped. We take the risk, no matter what.

    I need answers, and I won¡¯t let alpha Derrick or anyone else stop me."

    Her voice was firm, her words final. The room fell into silence, the weight of her deration hanging in the air.

    Elena¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but she nodded.

    Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn looked at each other, their nervousness evident, but they didn¡¯t object.

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes burned with determination.

    *I don¡¯t know what Derrick¡¯s n is, but I won¡¯t sit back and wait for him to strike. I have to act, and I have to act now. Whatever it takes, I¡¯ll find the truth.*...

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131</h4>

    The cool evening breeze swept through therge pack garden as Alpha Derrick walked alone, his hands sped behind his back.

    It had been ages since he took such a walk, and the rare sight of their alpha strolling unapanied caught the guards off guard.

    They bowed their heads deeply in respect as he passed, murmuring their greetings.

    Derrick only nodded briefly in acknowledgment, his thoughts too heavy to engage further.

    *Kimberly... She¡¯s a puzzle, a stubborn one. She¡¯s acting rigid, yes, but that¡¯s expected after everything.

    How do I make her drop her guard? How do I make her trust me just enough?

    I need her. Not as she is now¡ªbut for what she is capable of bringing me.* Derrick¡¯s face twisted with frustration as he pondered.

    His steps, though unhurried, were purposeful, and before long, he found himself at the door of the old physician¡¯s chamber.

    The guards stationed there stiffened at the sight of him and quickly bowed low.

    "Alpha," one of them greeted.

    Derrick gave them a curt nod and stepped inside.

    The room smelled of herbs and burning sage, and the old physician stood hunched over a wooden table, grinding dried leaves into powder.

    The man didn¡¯t turn around immediately, too engrossed in his work.

    "I am not attending to anyone tonight. Come back in the morning," the old man said gruffly, still focused on his task.

    Derrick¡¯s boots thudded softly on the stone floor as he walked further into the room.

    "Do you make it a habit of turning away your alpha?" Derrick¡¯s voice was calm but carried an unmistakable edge.

    The old physician froze mid-motion and spun around, his eyes widening in shock.

    "Alpha Derrick... forgive my ignorance. I didn¡¯t realize it was you." He quickly bowed his head, his voice softer now. "Are you unwell, my alpha?"

    Derrick didn¡¯t answer immediately. He let his sharp gaze wander over the cluttered room

    ¡ªjars of herbs, scrolls of parchment, and ancient texts stacked haphazardly.

    Finally, he moved to sit on a worn wooden stool near the table.

    "I¡¯m here for answers," Derrick said, his tonemanding. "I need your knowledge."

    The old man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he quickly masked his unease.

    "I am but a simple healer, my alpha. My knowledge is limited, but I will do my best to assist you."

    Derrick leaned forward, his piercing eyes fixed on the old man. "Tell me what you know about Kimberly. Don¡¯t waste my time with lies or half-truths."

    The physician¡¯s heart skipped a beat, though he kept his face neutral.

    *So he knows something... but how much?*

    "Kimberly," the old man began carefully, "is a remarkable young woman.

    I¡¯ve always sensed she¡¯s different¡ªspecial, even.

    The threats she has endured, the strength she carries despite her circumstances¡ªit¡¯s umon.

    But beyond that..." He paused, lowering his gaze. "I don¡¯t know what makes her so important."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the man.

    *He¡¯s holding something back. But what?*

    "So, you im to know nothing more about her?" Derrick pressed, his tone cold.

    The physician straightened slightly, meeting Derrick¡¯s gaze.

    "I have not been able to figure her outpletely. But I believe¡ªno, I know¡ªthere¡¯s something extraordinary about her. I just don¡¯t know what it is yet."

    The silence in the room grew thick. Derrick leaned back, his expression unreadable, but his mind was working furiously.

    *He¡¯s hiding something. The question is: how much does he know?*

    After a moment, Derrick shifted his approach.

    "Fine. If you can¡¯t tell me about Kimberly, then tell me about the prophecy of the moon goddess. I know you¡¯ve studied it."

    The old man¡¯s face faltered for a split second, but he quickly recovered, forcing a smile.

    "The prophecy of the moon goddess is a tale of hope, Alpha. It speaks of bnce, of a chosen one who will bring light to the packs.

    But it is ancient¡ªtwo centuries old. I doubt anyone alive today will see its fulfillment."

    Derrick tilted his head, his gaze sharp. "Do you really believe that?"

    The old man hesitated, choosing his words carefully.

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe, Alpha, but it has been so long... no signs, no proof. Perhaps the story has be just that¡ªa story."

    *Lies. He¡¯s dodging my questions.* Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened as he stood, his imposing figure casting a long shadow across the room.

    He took a slow step toward the old man, who instinctively tensed.

    "The moon goddess is alive," Derrick said, his voice low but charged with certainty.

    The old physician¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly bowed his head, his hands trembling slightly. "If you say so, Alpha."

    Derrick smirked faintly, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He turned and began walking toward the door, pausing just before stepping out.

    "And one more thing," Derrick said without turning back.

    "If I find out you¡¯ve been withholding anything from me, there will be consequences. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Alpha," the old man replied quickly, his voice steady but his heart pounding.

    With that, Derrick walked out, his mind racing.

    *The moon goddess is alive, and Kimberly is the key. The old man knows more, but he¡¯s too scared to speak.

    No matter. I¡¯ll find out everything soon enough.*

    As he disappeared into the night, the old physician slumped against the table, his hands gripping its edges tightly.

    *Derrick knows too much. If he pushes further... if he discovers the truth... the entire pack and Kimberly¡¯s life could be thrown into chaos.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The morning sun streamed through the windows of the pack house, casting long shadows along the polished floors.

    Mona sat in the spacious living room, sipping her tea. Her mind, however, was far from calm.

    The moment her trusted informant walked in, bowing deeply, she set her cup down with a soft clink.

    "Greetings to you, Luna," the man said, his head low, not daring to meet her gaze.

    "Speak," Mona said, her voice sharp but controlled.

    "It¡¯s about Kimberly," he began, his words deliberate.

    "It¡¯s confirmed¡ªshe is the moon goddess. However, the good news for us is that she doesn¡¯t yet understand herself or the powers she holds."

    The color drained slightly from Mona¡¯s face, though she masked her shock with a calm expression.

    Still, her fingers tapped anxiously on the armrest of her chair.

    "What do you think we can do now?" she asked, her tone quieter, but no less intense.

    The man hesitated briefly before speaking.

    "Killing her here in the pack house, or even around this area, would be almost impossible.

    Alpha Derrick has begun to take an interest in her. He¡¯s ced extra guards to keep watch over her."

    Mona¡¯sposure began to slip. At the mention of Derrick¡¯s interest in Kimberly, her jaw tightened, and her eyes narrowed.

    *Derrick? Showing interest in that girl? This cannot happen.

    She¡¯s not just a threat to me, but now to my marriage too.

    Kimberly must die. I don¡¯t care how.* Mona¡¯s thoughts burned with resentment.

    "I have a suggestion, ma¡¯am," the informant continued, sensing her growing anger but maintaining his bowed posture.

    "Speak," Mona ordered curtly.

    "If it pleases you, we can orchestrate her death by using a few of our men as sacrifices. The end result would be worth it," the man said cautiously.

    Mona frowned, displeased. "Sacrificing men for her? I do not find that idea appealing.

    I will handle this myself. Stand by for further instructions," she said sharply, dismissing him with a flick of her hand.

    The man bowed low and quickly left.

    Mona stood up immediately, her mind racing. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste time.

    Grabbing her shawl, she marched out of the room with her guards nking her.

    On her way to the maids¡¯ quarters, she suddenly stopped in her tracks when she saw Kimberly, apanied by Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa.

    They were just returning from Elena¡¯s ce, chatting softly among themselves.

    The moment they saw Mona approaching, they froze, instinctively bowing their heads in respect.

    "Good morning, Luna," they all said in unison, their voices subdued.

    Mona¡¯s cold gazended directly on Kimberly, and she stepped closer to her, ignoring the others.

    Her guards moved swiftly, guiding Kimberly¡¯s friends to stand at a distance.

    Though they were out of earshot, they could still see the interaction, concern etched on their faces.

    "I want a word with you, Kimberly," Mona said, her tone sharp yet oddly calm.

    "Or let me put it this way¡ªI have an offer for you."

    Kimberly¡¯s brow furrowed slightly in confusion, though she kept herposure.

    "An offer?" she asked, her voice steady but cautious.

    Mona nodded, taking a moment to study Kimberly¡¯s face, as if searching for cracks in her confidence.

    "I will be straightforward," Mona began, her voice low but deliberate.

    "I am offering you a chance to leave this pack. You can go far away and live as a free person, with no one to bother you.

    But..." She paused, her lips curling into a faint, humorless smile.

    "You must never return here again. That is my only condition."

    Kimberly blinked, startled. The words hung in the air like a heavy weight.

    *What¡¯s Mona ying at?* Kimberly thought, her mind racing.

    "Why would you grant me such an offer?" Kimberly asked, her tone calm, but her heart pounded in her chest.

    Mona raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk ying on her lips.

    "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve seen your struggles and thought it was time to help. Consider it...passion."

    Kimberly¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, searching Mona¡¯s face for any sign of sincerity.

    "Compassion? From you?"

    Mona chuckled lightly, though there was no warmth in the sound.

    "Believe it or not, I can be kind when I want to be. You have two days to decide. After that, the offer is off the table."

    Kimberly opened her mouth to respond, but before she could say a word, Mona turned sharply on her heel.

    "Think it through, Kimberly," Mona said over her shoulder, her voice carrying a faint edge of mockery.

    Her guards fell into step behind her as she walked away, leaving Kimberly standing frozen in ce, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts.

    From a distance, Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa watched with anxious expressions, unsure of what had just transpired but sensing that it was far from good.

    *What is she nning? Why offer me freedom now? This feels wrong. Too wrong.*

    Kimberly¡¯s fists clenched at her sides as she stared after Mona, who disappeared into the distance without so much as a backward nce...

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132</h4>

    Mona paced back and forth in her room, her eyes darting to the window every now and then.

    Her hands were sped behind her back, her breathing uneven.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the unease that had settled deep within her.

    *What I have done... will it be enough?*

    she thought, her lips tightening as her mind reyed her earlier conversation with Kimberly.

    *If she takes the bait, this ends here and now. There¡¯s no way out for her this time.*

    Stopping in front of her mirror, Mona stared at her reflection. Her face, usuallyposed and confident, showed cracks of tension.

    She leaned forward, her voice barely above a whisper as she muttered to herself.

    "If Kimberly falls into the trap, this will be the end of her.

    I will make sure I personally oversee her elimination. No one will ever challenge me again."

    Her words hung in the air, cold and calcting. She took a deep breath, forcing a calm demeanor back onto her face.

    *Derrick might think he can protect her, but he¡¯s already toote.

    This is my pack, my territory, and no one¡ªnot even Kimberly¡ªwill take it from me.*

    ---

    Meanwhile, miles away in Alpha Darwin¡¯s estate, Alpha Derrick stepped out of his car with a determined expression on his face.

    The guards at the entrance immediately bowed in respect, but Derrick barely acknowledged them.

    *I need answers today. I need to know the truth about Kimberly before anyone else figures it out.

    I have to act faster than every other alpha,* he thought as he strode confidently into the house.

    Inside, Alpha Darwin sat in the living room, slumped in a wheelchair.

    His face was pale, his once strong frame now weakened by his recenta.

    But his eyes still carried the sharpness of a man who had seen and survived more than most.

    As Derrick entered, their eyes met.

    "Alpha Darwin," Derrick said, inclining his head slightly.

    "How are you feeling today?" His voice carried the veneer of concern, but his true purposey beneath it.

    Alpha Darwin gave a faint smile. "I feel much better, thanks to you, my ever-loving son-inw," he said, his tone warm butced with subtle irony.

    Derrick didn¡¯t let the remark deter him. He took a seat across from Darwin, his expression serious.

    "I came to ask you something important. I need your help," he said, his tone firmer now.

    Darwin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What¡¯s on your mind, Derrick? Speak freely."

    "It¡¯s about Kimberly," Derrick said, leaning forward slightly. "What do you know about her? Why is she... different? Special?"

    Darwin¡¯s face darkened slightly, and he let out a deep sigh. "So you¡¯ve finally figured it out," he said, his voice heavy with meaning.

    Derrick frowned, surprised but hiding it well. "What do you mean by that?"

    Darwin leaned back in his wheelchair, his gaze unwavering as he looked at Derrick.

    "Do you know why I wanted you to marry her in the first ce?"

    Derrick shook his head, his confusion evident.

    "I don¡¯t. I always assumed it was for some alliance or... convenience. Honestly, I never thought she was worthy of being my Luna.

    Shecked the strength and presence I needed in a partner."

    Darwin¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, and his voice grew sharper.

    "Kimberly was supposed to give you the world, Derrick. She was meant to be your greatest ally, your most valuable partner. She holds the power of the universe within her."

    Derrick blinked, stunned. "What are you talking about? The power of the universe? What does that even mean?"

    Darwin¡¯s gaze softened, but his voice remained firm.

    "Kimberly is a hybrid. She carries the bloodline of one of the strongest alphas to ever live. Her father was Alpha Gregson."

    Derrick¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. "Gregson? But... you raised her and she¡¯s your daughter. How could that be?"

    Darwin let out another deep sigh, his eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and nostalgia.

    "I am not her biological father, Derrick. Kimberly¡¯s real father, Alpha Gregson, was a dear friend of mine.

    He was betrayed and killed by those who feared his power. But before he died, he entrusted me with Kimberly."

    Derrick¡¯s expression hardened, trying to process the revtion. "And her mother? Was she...?"

    "A vampire," Darwin said bluntly, cutting him off.

    "Their union was deemed an abomination by many, but it created something extraordinary.

    Kimberly was born with abilities that neither pure alphas nor vampires can possess.

    Her mother died during childbirth, and Gregson trusted me to protect her.

    I raised her as my own, but the truth of her heritage remained hidden... until now."

    Derrick¡¯s mind raced. "So all this time, Kimberly has been... more than what I thought she was?"

    Darwin nodded slowly. "She has the potential to be a force unlike anything this world has ever seen.

    But right now, she is vulnerable. She doesn¡¯t understand her own powers, and that makes her both a threat and a target."

    Derrick leaned back, his hands clenching into fists. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before? If I had known¡ª"

    "Would it have mattered?" Darwin interrupted, his tone sharp.

    "You chose Mona, my daughter, over Kimberly. You dismissed Kimberly as weak, unworthy. That decision was yours, Derrick, not mine."

    Derrick fell silent, the weight of Darwin¡¯s words settling over him.

    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "What do I do now?" His voice was quieter, almost hesitant.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes softened slightly, but his tone carried a warning.

    "That¡¯s for you to figure out. But be warned¡ªMona will not sit still. She¡¯s my daughter, and I know her too well.

    If you intend to pursue Kimberly, you¡¯ll have to face her wrath."

    Derrick stared at Darwin, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions and thoughts.

    But before he could respond, Darwin leaned forward slightly, his voice low and firm.

    "Be careful, Derrick. The choices you make now will determine not just your future, but the future of everyone around you."

    With those words hanging heavily in the air, Derrick rose to his feet, his expression unreadable.

    "I understand," he said finally, his tone steady.

    Darwin watched him go, his gaze unreadable but filled with a quiet intensity.

    As Derrick walked out of the room, Darwin¡¯s words echoed in his mind, each one a warning and a challenge that he could not ignore.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly sat on the edge of her small bed in the maids¡¯ quarters, her hands sped tightly in herp.

    The room was filled with a heavy silence, save for the soft rustling of the breeze outside.

    Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn sat close by, their eyes fixed on her. Concern etched deeply into their expressions.

    "Kimberly," Kaitlyn said, her voice trembling slightly.

    "You¡¯ve been acting so strange since your meeting with Luna Mona. You haven¡¯t said a word to us. What¡¯s going on?"

    Mohandria leaned forward, her brows furrowed.

    "Kim, you need to talk to us. Whatever it is, you shouldn¡¯t keep it to yourself. We¡¯re here for you."

    Kimberly hesitated, her eyes darting between her friends.

    She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, her shoulders slumping under an invisible weight.

    "I don¡¯t even know where to start," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Start anywhere," Mohandria urged gently. "Just don¡¯t keep us in the dark."

    Kimberly lifted her head, meeting their expectant gazes. After another long pause, she finally spoke.

    "Mona... she offered me a chance to leave the pack. To escape everything and start over somewhere far away."

    The room fell into stunned silence. The weight of her words seemed to press down on everyone, making it hard to breathe.

    "Start over?" Kaitlyn finally broke the silence, her voice filled with disbelief. "Just like that? Why now?"

    "Exactly!" Mohandria added, her tone sharp with suspicion.

    "Why would Mona offer you something like that? Out of nowhere? It doesn¡¯t make sense."

    Kimberly ran a hand through her hair, frustration evident on her face.

    "That¡¯s what¡¯s been eating me up inside," she admitted.

    "Mona isn¡¯t someone who does anything without a hidden motive. She¡¯s dangerous, maniptive, and calcting. I don¡¯t trust her."

    Lisa, who had been quiet until now, leaned forward, her voice soft but steady.

    "Then why even consider it, Kim? If you know it¡¯s a trap, why not just reject her outright?"

    Kimberly looked down at her hands, her fingers fidgeting nervously.

    "Because... what if it isn¡¯t a trap? What if this is my one chance to get away from all of this?

    From Derrick, from Mona, from everything? Don¡¯t you think I deserve a fresh start?"

    Her friends exchanged worried nces, unsure of how to respond.

    "But what if she¡¯s ying you?" Kaitlyn said, her voice trembling with fear.

    "What if leaving isn¡¯t about freedom, but about leading you straight into danger?

    You know Mona. She doesn¡¯t forgive, and she doesn¡¯t forget."

    "Exactly," Mohandria chimed in.

    "This feels wrong, Kim. Too convenient. Too... easy. Mona doesn¡¯t just hand out second chances."

    "I know that," Kimberly snapped, her voice rising slightly. She immediately softened, shaking her head.

    "I know that better than anyone. But I can¡¯t stop thinking... what if?"

    "Do you even believe she¡¯s doing this out of kindness?" Lisa asked, her eyes narrowing.

    "No," Kimberly replied without hesitation.

    "Mona isn¡¯t kind. She¡¯s cruel, vindictive, and calcting. There¡¯s definitely a game here, but I can¡¯t figure it out. And that¡¯s what scares me the most."

    Mohandria leaned closer, lowering her voice as though someone might overhear.

    "Kim, think carefully. You said she gave you two days. What are you nning to do?"

    Kimberly hesitated again, biting her lower lip.

    "I don¡¯t know yet," she admitted. "I¡¯m torn. If I stay, I¡¯m trapped under Derrick¡¯s control, constantly looking over my shoulder for Mona¡¯s next move.

    But if I go... I might be walking straight into her trap."

    "Do you think we should tell ma¡¯am Elena?" Mohandria suggested, her voice filled with urgency. "She¡¯ll know what to do. She always does."

    Kimberly shook her head firmly. "No. Not yet. If we involve Elena, she might try to stop me¡ªor worse, confront Mona.

    That would put her in danger too. This is something I have to handle on my own."

    Kaitlyn¡¯s eyes widened in rm. "Handle it on your own? Kim, that¡¯s exactly what Mona wants! She wants you isted, without help. Don¡¯t you see that?"

    Kimberly looked up at her friends, her eyes filled with determination. "I see it. But I also see something else.

    If I don¡¯t y along with Mona¡¯s offer, I¡¯ll never understand what her true n is. She¡¯s hiding something, and I need to know what it is."

    Mohandria¡¯s face was a mix of frustration and fear. "You¡¯re seriously considering this, aren¡¯t you?"

    Kimberly nodded slowly.

    "Yes," she said, her voice steady but heavy with emotion. "I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to ept Mona¡¯s offer."

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133</h4>

    The pack¡¯s meeting room was filled with murmurs and low whispers as the elders gathered, their expressions ranging from curiosity to concern.

    It wasn¡¯t often that Alpha Derrick called an emergency meeting, and the mystery behind it had everyone specting.

    Some elders sat quietly near the head of the room, with theirposed face hiding the storm of questions swirling in their minds.

    "What could be so urgent?" one elder whispered to another.

    "Perhaps it¡¯s about the recent disturbances near the borders," the other replied, his voice tinged with unease.

    Before the murmurs could grow louder, the heavy doors opened, and Alpha Derrick strode in.

    His presence wasmanding as always, and the room fell into immediate silence.

    Everyone stood, bowing their heads in respect.

    Mona followed closely behind him, her sharp eyes scanning the room, but even she was unsure of Derrick¡¯s intentions.

    Derrick took his seat at the head of the table, gesturing for everyone to sit.

    His piercing gaze swept across the room, taking in the faces of the elders, gauging their reactions even before he spoke.

    "Thank you all foring on such short notice," Derrick began, his deep voice cutting through the stillness.

    "This meeting concerns an announcement of great importance."

    The room tensed, the elders leaning forward slightly, eager yet wary of what wasing.

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed as she studied Derrick¡¯s face, searching for clues to his true intentions.

    Derrick continued, "I have decided that it is time for the night runs to return. Tomorrow, we will all shift into our wolves and run together once more."

    Gasps rippled through the room, followed by a wave of murmurs. Some elders exchanged looks of surprise, while others seemed outright skeptical.

    "Alpha," one elder spoke cautiously, rising to his feet.

    "Forgive my boldness, but... do you truly think this is the right time for such a decision?

    Our pack has faced numerous challenges recently.

    The border disturbances, the rogue sightings¡ªshouldn¡¯t we be focusing on strengthening our defenses rather than engaging in ceremonial runs?"

    Derrick leaned back in his chair, his expression calm but his eyes sharp.

    He let the silence stretch for a moment before responding, his voice steady yetmanding.

    "Your concerns are valid, elder, but the night runs are more than mere tradition.

    They are a symbol of our unity, our strength, and our dominance.

    At a time like this, we need to remind not only ourselves but also our enemies of who we are."

    The murmurs returned, this time with an air of agreement. Some nodded, seeing the wisdom in Derrick¡¯s words, while others remained hesitant.

    Mona, however, kept herposure.

    *What is Derrick scheming? This is more than just about unity... he¡¯s nning something.*

    She remained silent, her expression unreadable, deciding to let Derrick y his hand before making her move.

    Another elder stood, his voice filled with a mix of caution and respect.

    "Alpha, if this is your will, we will follow. But are we prepared for the risks? The rogues have been boldertely.

    What if they use the run as an opportunity to strike?"

    Derrick smiled faintly, his confidence unshaken. "The risks have been considered. The run itself will show our strength.

    It will send a message to any who dare threaten us: we are not afraid, and we are not weak.

    Let theme, if they dare. We will show them the power of our pack."

    The room erupted into a mix of subdued cheers and murmurs of approval.

    The older members, who had witnessed the power of the night runs in the past, seemed particrly moved by Derrick¡¯s speech.

    Mona, however, remained still. *You¡¯re clever, Derrick,* she thought, watching him closely.

    *But you can¡¯t fool me. You¡¯re hiding something, and I will find out what it is.*

    The eldest among the council stood, his voice carrying the weight of years and authority.

    "Alpha, your words inspire us. The night runs have always been a source of strength for our pack.

    If you believe this is what we need, then we shall follow your lead. When do we begin?"

    Derrick¡¯s smile widened slightly, though his eyes remained cold and calcting.

    "Tomorrow night. Let it be known that every member of this pack is expected to participate.

    No exceptions. Even those who have yet to shift will join us. Together, we will show the world that we are united, unstoppable, and ready for anything."

    The room broke into apuse, the elders¡¯ enthusiasm growing as Derrick¡¯s words ignited their spirits.

    Mona joined in, pping politely, but her mind was racing.

    *So this is your game, Derrick. A show of power, but to what end? Are you nning to use this as a distraction? Or is it a test?*

    As the apuse died down, Derrick stood, his gaze sweeping across the room once more.

    "Prepare yourselves. Tomorrow, we run as one. And let it be a warning to any who would oppose us: For our pack is stronger than ever."

    The elders rose to their feet, bowing deeply as Derrick exited the room. Mona followed him, her steps graceful yet purposeful.

    Once they were out of earshot, Mona spoke, her tone light but with a sharp edge.

    "A bold move, Alpha. The night runs¡ªhow nostalgic."

    Derrick nced at her, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "Unity is a weapon, Mona. One that even our enemies cannot ignore."

    "Unity," Mona repeated, her voiceced with subtle sarcasm.

    "How... inspiring." She fell silent for a moment before adding, "I trust you have everything under control?"

    Derrick stopped and turned to her, his smirk widening into something more sinister. "Of course. I always do."

    Mona met his gaze, her own smile equally sharp. "Good. Because I¡¯d hate to see anything go wrong."

    Derrick chuckled, the sound low and dark. "Nothing will. This is only the beginning."

    As they parted ways, Mona¡¯s smile faded, reced by a look of steely determination.

    *Derrick, you¡¯re ying your game. But so am I. And Kimberly... your days are numbered.*

    Meanwhile, Derrick walked down the corridor, his steps echoing ominously.

    His mind raced with thoughts of power and conquest, his heart pounding with anticipation.

    *This is it,* he thought to himself, a predatory grin spreading across his face.

    *The beginning of my rise. Kimberly will be mine, and I will be the Alpha King.

    No one¡ªMona, the elders, or anyone else¡ªwill stand in my way.*

    And with that, Derrick¡¯s n was set into motion, leaving an air of suspense and dread lingering in his wake...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting dappled light through the canopy of trees as Alpha Theo led his men into the forest bordering Alpha Derrick¡¯s territory.

    They moved with careful precision, their steps quiet but deliberate.

    Theo¡¯s sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, his mind working through multiple scenarios.

    *I¡¯ve heard whispers of Derrick¡¯s increased security. Let¡¯s see how good it really is,* Theo thought, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    Before they began their trek, Theo turned to address his men.

    "Remember, we¡¯re here to observe. This isn¡¯t a mission to engage or provoke. We gather information and leave quietly. Understood?"

    "Yes, Alpha," the men responded in unison.

    Elijah, his most trusted warrior, stepped forward. "Alpha, everything is ready. We¡¯ll follow your lead."

    Theo nodded, the faintest of smiles on his face.

    "Good. Stick to the n. Split into three groups and cover as much ground as possible.

    Report anything unusual, but do not make contact with anyone. Elijah, you¡¯re with me."

    The men nodded and dispersed, blending into the forest like shadows. Theo and Elijah took a different path, their movements fluid and purposeful.

    After about twenty minutes of walking, they arrived at a clearing near the far edge of Derrick¡¯s territory.

    The forest was eerily quiet, the tension palpable. Theo paused, crouching low as he examined the terrain.

    "Alpha," Elijah whispered, holding up a map.

    "From theyout, this area leads to the back of the maids¡¯ quarters. It¡¯s heavily guarded. We should avoid it and move to a less patrolled area."

    Theo didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    His piercing gaze scanned the area, noting the positions of the guards and the faint scent trails in the air. His silence made Elijah uneasy.

    "Alpha?" Elijah prompted again.

    Theo finally straightened, his expression unreadable.

    "It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s guarded that we need to look closer. High security means there¡¯s something worth protecting."

    Elijah hesitated, then nodded. "Understood. But we need to be cautious."

    Theo gave him a nce, his smirk returning. "Caution is second nature, Elijah. Trust me."

    The two moved forward with quiet steps, careful to remain unseen.

    As they approached the edge of the forest near the maids¡¯ quarters, the faint sound of voices reached their ears.

    Theo motioned for Elijah to stop, his hand raised as a signal for silence.

    Four figures emerged from the building ahead, walking in their direction but not yet noticing them.

    Theo¡¯s sharp eyes focused on one of them, a young woman with an air of quiet strength and a face he recognized immediately.

    *Kimberly,* he thought, his heart quickening for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite exin. *So, this is where she is.*

    Elijah leaned closer to Theo, his voice barely audible. "Alpha, we should fall back. If they see us¡ª"

    But Theo raised his hand again, silencing Elijah. His gaze never left Kimberly.

    As she and herpanions approached, Theo stepped out from the shadows, his presencemanding yet calm.

    "Kimberly," he called, his voice firm but not loud.

    The sound of her name startled Kimberly, who stopped abruptly and turned around. When her eyesnded on Theo, her breath caught in her throat.

    Herpanions froze as well, their eyes darting between Kimberly and the imposing figure of Alpha Theo standing before them.

    Kimberly¡¯s heart raced as her mind struggled to process what she was seeing.

    *What is he doing here? How did he find me and risk his life?*

    Theo held her gaze, his expression unreadable but intense.

    The air between them was thick with unspoken words, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to stand still.

    And then, without breaking eye contact, Theo took a step forward.

    "Elijah," he said quietly, his voice carrying a hint of warning. "Stay back."

    "Yes, Alpha," Elijah replied, though his eyes flickered with concern.

    Theo¡¯s focus remained on Kimberly, his presence radiating power and purpose.

    Whatever he was about to say, Kimberly knew it would change everything.

    And in that moment, the tension was almost unbearable, leaving everyone frozen in suspense...

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134</h4>

    Kimberly froze in shock as Alpha Theo closed the distance between them.

    Her heart raced, and her mind spun in disbelief. How could he be here? Of all ces, why now?

    "Don¡¯te any closer!" Kimberly hissed under her breath, her voiceced with panic.

    She nced around nervously, knowing Derrick¡¯s guards could appear at any moment. "It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be seen here!"

    Theo ignored her warning, his confident strides never faltering. His eyes softened as he stood before her, pulling her into a firm embrace.

    Kimberly stiffened at first but quickly melted into his arms, overwhelmed by a mix of fear and relief.

    "I¡¯ve missed you," Theo murmured, his voice low and soothing. "And I don¡¯t care what dangers I face. All I care about is your safety."

    Kimberly hugged him tighter, her emotions swirling uncontrobly.

    "What are you doing here, Theo?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "How did you even find me? This is insane. You shouldn¡¯t be here."

    Theo pulled back slightly, his hands resting on her shoulders as he looked into her eyes.

    "Kimberly, I¡¯d cross a thousand borders to find you. I had to make sure you were okay."

    She shook her head, her worry evident. "You shouldn¡¯t havee. Derrick¡¯s men¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Theo interrupted with a small, confident smile.

    "No one would dare touch me. I am Alpha Theo. I¡¯m not afraid of Derrick or his pack."

    Kimberly stared at him, torn between admiration and exasperation.

    "You¡¯re reckless," she muttered. "I¡¯m fine, Theo. You need to leave before¡ª"

    Her words were cut off by the sound of footsteps. Within moments, Derrick¡¯s guards emerged from the shadows, surrounding Theo.

    Kimberly¡¯s heart sank as her worst fears became reality.

    "Alpha Theo," one of the guards sneered, his tone mocking. "You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve stepping onto our territory."

    Theo didn¡¯t flinch. His expression remained calm, almost smug, as he stood his ground.

    "I didn¡¯te here to fight," he said evenly, his voice carrying authority. "I came to see someone important to me."

    Before the guards could respond, Alpha Derrick arrived, his presencemanding as he stepped into the tense scene.

    His sharp eyes darted between Theo and Kimberly, his lips curling into a smirk.

    "Well, well, well," Derrick began, pping his hands slowly as he approached.

    "Look who decided to pay us a visit. To what do I owe this... unexpected intrusion?"

    Theo turned to face Derrick fully, his posture unwavering.

    "I didn¡¯t n on meeting you today, Derrick," he said, his tone steady but firm.

    "But since you¡¯re here, I might as well make things clear."

    Derrick raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Oh? And what exactly do you want to make clear, Theo?"

    Theo took a step forward, his voice steady and resolute. "I¡¯m here to take Kimberly with me."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening in shock. She nced at Theo, then at Derrick, whose expression darkened instantly.

    The smirk vanished from Derrick¡¯s face as he stared at Theo. "Excuse me?" he said, his voice low and dangerous.

    "You heard me," Theo replied, his tone unwavering. "I¡¯m here to take Kimberly out of this ce. She doesn¡¯t belong here."

    Derrick let out a short, humorlessugh, shaking his head. "You¡¯re bold, Theo. I¡¯ll give you that.

    But you must be delusional if you think you can waltz into my territory and take one of my maids."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. "Don¡¯t insult her by calling her a maid. Kimberly is more than that. She¡¯s more than you¡¯ll ever understand."

    Derrick stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "And what exactly do you think you¡¯re going to do about it? You think you can just take her and walk away?"

    "I don¡¯t think," Theo said with a smirk. "I know. Kimberly will be my Luna. With or without your approval."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded as she watched the exchange. She wanted to speak, to stop them before things escted, but she couldn¡¯t find the words.

    The tension between the two alphas was suffocating.

    Derrick¡¯s gaze flicked to Kimberly briefly before returning to Theo. "You¡¯ve got guts, Theo. I¡¯ll give you that. But guts won¡¯t get you far here."

    Theo didn¡¯t back down. "I¡¯m not afraid of you, Derrick. I¡¯lle back for her, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me."

    Derrick chuckled darkly, but the amusement didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    "You¡¯ve made a mistakeing here. But I¡¯ll let you walk away today. Consider it a gesture of mercy. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky."

    Theo didn¡¯t flinch. He turned to Kimberly, his gaze softening slightly. "I¡¯ll be back for you, Kimberly," he said, his voice quieter but no less determined. "Wait for me."

    Kimberly¡¯s lips parted, but before she could respond, Theo turned and walked away, his steps confident.

    Derrick¡¯s guards moved to follow him, but Derrick raised a hand, stopping them.

    "Let him go," Derrick ordered, his tone sharp. "For now."

    As Theo disappeared into the forest, Derrick turned to Kimberly, his eyes cold and calcting.

    He said nothing, but the look he gave her was enough to send a chill down her spine.

    Kimberly swallowed hard, her heart hammering in her chest.

    *What¡¯s going to happen now?* she thought, panic and uncertainty flooding her mind.

    Without another word, Derrick turned and walked away, leaving Kimberly standing there with her friends, the weight of his silent warning hanging heavily in the air.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    As Alpha Derrick strode away from the scene, his face dark with anger, he almost collided with Elena, who was heading toward themotion.

    Their eyes met briefly, but neither spoke. Derrick moved past her briskly, his jaw clenched, while Elena continued toward Kimberly and her friends.

    The moment Elena appeared, Kimberly and her friends rushed to her, their faces pale with fear and anxiety.

    "Tell me everything," Elena demanded sharply, her stern gaze fixed on Kimberly. "And don¡¯t leave anything out."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, her nerves making her hands tremble. She nodded and led Elena to her room in the maids¡¯ quarters.

    Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa followed silently, their worry evident in the tense air.

    Once inside the room, Kimberly sat down on her small wooden bed.

    Elena remained standing, her arms crossed and her expression hard. "Speak," Elenamanded.

    Kimberly took a deep breath, her voice barely above a whisper as she began.

    "Alpha Theo and I... we¡¯ve been in a rtionship for some time now. I met him before Alpha Derrick... before he rejected me."

    Her words hit the room like a thunderp. Mohandria gasped, Kaitlyn¡¯s jaw dropped, and Lisa simply stared in stunned silence.

    Elena, however, narrowed her eyes, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    "You mean to tell me," Elena began, her tone icy, "that you¡¯ve been involved with another alpha all this time? Behind Derrick¡¯s back?"

    Kimberly nodded hesitantly. "It wasn¡¯t like that. I didn¡¯t n for this to happen, Ma¡¯am Elena. Theo... he¡¯s different. He cares about me. He¡ª"

    "Cares about you?" Elena interrupted, her voice rising slightly. "Do you understand what this means, Kimberly?

    Two alphas can¡¯t own the same woman? You¡¯ve just put yourself at the center of a brewing war!"

    Kimberly lowered her gaze, guilt and fear flooding her chest. "I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen," she murmured.

    Elena let out a frustrated sigh, pacing back and forth. "This is bigger than you think.

    Theo¡¯s bold move today... showing up on Derrick¡¯s territory, openly iming you¡ªit¡¯s a challenge.

    A deration of war, Kimberly. Do you realize what could happen now?"

    Kimberly raised her head, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    "I never wanted this. I just wanted to be with someone who saw me for who I am, not what I could offer. Derrick rejected me, and Theo... Theo gave me hope."

    Elena stopped pacing and stared at her, her stern expression softening slightly.

    "Kimberly, I understand your pain, but this isn¡¯t just about love anymore.

    This is about power, pride, and the survival of packs. Theo¡¯s actions today have put you in a very dangerous position."

    "What do we do now, Ma¡¯am Elena?" Mohandria asked, her voice trembling.

    "Is there a way to stop this before it gets worse?"

    Elena shook her head. "There¡¯s no stopping this. Not after what happened today. Derrick won¡¯t let this slide.

    He¡¯ll see Theo¡¯s move as an insult, a challenge to his authority. And Theo... well, he doesn¡¯t seem like the type to back down."

    Kimberly clenched her fists, her heart heavy with dread.

    "Theo said he¡¯de back for me," she said quietly. "He won¡¯t stop until he gets me out of here."

    "And Derrick won¡¯t let that happen," Elena replied firmly.

    "Which is why you need to be extra careful from now on. Every step you take, every word you say¡ªthey¡¯ll all be watched.

    One wrong move, Kimberly, and you could be the reason lives are lost."

    The weight of Elena¡¯s words crushed Kimberly¡¯s chest, but she nodded slowly. "I¡¯ll be careful," she promised.

    Elena looked at the other girls. "That goes for all of you. Keep an eye on Kimberly.

    Stay close to her at all times, and if anything seems off,e straight to me."

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am Elena," Kaitlyn said, her voice shaky but resolute.

    "I need to leave now," Elena said, ncing toward the door.

    "But I want updates. If anything happens¡ªanything at all¡ªyoue to me immediately. Understood?"

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Kimberly and the others replied in unison.

    Elena gave Kimberly onest look, her eyes filled with both worry and determination.

    "Stay strong, Kimberly. This isn¡¯t over." With that, she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her.

    As soon as she was gone, the room fell into silence. Kimberly stared at the floor, her thoughts a chaotic mess.

    *This is spiraling out of control. What if Derrick and Theo sh? What if people get hurt because of me?*

    Mohandria sat beside her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "Kim, are you okay?"

    "No," Kimberly admitted, her voice trembling. "I don¡¯t know what to do. I feel like everything¡¯s slipping through my fingers."

    "We¡¯ll figure it out," Kaitlyn said, trying to sound reassuring. "You¡¯re not alone in this, Kim. We¡¯ll protect you."

    Kimberly shook her head. "This isn¡¯t just about me anymore. This is bigger than us. If Derrick and Theo go to war... it¡¯ll be chaos."

    "What about Theo?" Lisa asked softly. "Do you trust him?"

    Kimberly looked up, her eyes filled with emotion.

    "I trust him more than anyone. But that¡¯s what scares me. He¡¯ll do anything to protect me, even if it means putting himself in danger.

    And Derrick... he¡¯s ruthless. I can¡¯t let them destroy each other."

    Mohandria squeezed her shoulder. "Then we¡¯ll find a way to help. Whatever it takes, we¡¯ll make sure you and Theo stay safe."

    Kimberly let out a shaky breath, her mind racing.

    *I have to trust Theo. I have to believe he¡¯ll find a way to end this without bloodshed. But what if he can¡¯t? What if I lose him?*

    Kimberly closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to steady herself.

    *This isn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot. But I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect the people I love.*

    She opened her eyes, her resolve hardening. *Even if it means risking everything.*

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135</h4>

    Alpha Derrick stormed into the mansion, his footsteps heavy and deliberate.

    Mona, seated gracefully on a plush chair near the firece, sipped her wine leisurely.

    The moment her eyesnded on him, she noticed the storm brewing on his face. She set the ss down and stood up, her silk gown flowing behind her.

    "Derrick, what¡¯s wrong? You look furious," Mona said, her voice soft butced with concern. She stepped closer to him, trying to gauge his mood.

    Derrick stopped a few feet from her, his jaw tight, his fists clenched at his sides.

    For a moment, he said nothing, his piercing eyes fixed on her as if trying to decide whether to speak or not.

    "Is it something about the pack? Or... Kimberly?" Mona pressed, her curiosity now mingled with worry.

    He finally exhaled sharply and replied, his voice cold and detached. "It¡¯s nothing you need to concern yourself with. I¡¯ll handle it."

    "Derrick, don¡¯t shut me out," Mona insisted, her tone firm now. "I¡¯m your Luna. Whatever¡¯s going on, I have a right to know. You¡¯re clearly troubled."

    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smirk as he looked at her.

    "Troubled? That¡¯s an understatement, Mona. But some things are better left unsaid, even to the Luna."

    Her brows furrowed at his response. "Are you saying you don¡¯t trust me?"

    Derrick didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped toward the stairs leading to his study, but Mona quickly moved to block his path, her arms crossed.

    "You can¡¯t walk away from me like this, Derrick," she said firmly. "What happened? Does this have to do with Theo showing up today?"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed, his anger briefly ring.

    "You already know, don¡¯t you?" he asked, his tone sharp. "Of course, word travels fast in this pack."

    "I heard bits and pieces," Mona admitted.

    "That Theo came here. That he confronted you. But why was he here? And what does Kimberly have to do with it?"

    Derrick let out a dryugh, the sound devoid of humor. "What does Kimberly have to do with it? Everything, Mona. Everything."

    Mona tilted her head slightly, her confusion evident. "What do you mean?"

    Derrick¡¯s expression hardened further. "Theo came here to im Kimberly. In front of everyone. Can you believe his audacity?"

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "im her? What are you talking about? She¡¯s a maid. What would Theo want with her?"

    Derrick took a step closer to her, his tone low and menacing.

    "Don¡¯t act na?ve with me, Mona. Kimberly isn¡¯t just a maid. She¡¯s more than that, you know it and Theo also knows it.

    He knows something we¡¯ve overlooked all this time. And now, he¡¯s making moves. Bold moves."

    Mona stared at him, stunned. "What are you saying, Derrick? Are you telling me Kimberly truly has¡ª"

    "She¡¯s powerful," Derrick cut in, his voice a harsh whisper.

    "More powerful than we ever realized. And Theo wants her for that. He¡¯s not here just for love. He¡¯s here for power. To take what¡¯s mine."

    "Yours in what way?" Mona asked, ase sounded irritated by Derrick¡¯sst statement.

    "I meant to say my maid" Derrick quickly covered it up with something more eptable to Mona

    "It¡¯s seems you have lost your touch on getting the right information Derrick" Mona said, with her voiceced with mockery.

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened again, and his voice grew colder. "Because I was too focused on other things. Too soft. Too blind. But that changes now."

    "Derrick, listen to me," Mona said, her tone urgent.

    "If Kimberly is as important as you¡¯re saying, you can¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment. We need a n¡ª"

    *I need to y along for now* Mona quickly thought to herself.

    "I already have a n," Derrick snapped, cutting her off. "And it doesn¡¯t involve waiting around for Theo to make the next move."

    Mona took a step back, surprised by the intensity in his voice. "What are you going to do?"

    Derrick gave her a chilling smile. "What I should have done a long time ago.

    Take control. Crush anyone who dares to challenge me. Starting with Theo."

    Mona shook her head, her voice trembling slightly. "Derrick, this could lead to war. Are you prepared for that? Do you even understand what¡¯s at stake?"

    "I understand perfectly," Derrick replied, his voice icy. "And if Theo wants a war, I¡¯ll give him one."

    Mona opened her mouth to argue further, but Derrick brushed past her, heading toward his study. "Derrick, wait!" she called after him.

    He paused at the doorway, not turning around. "Mona, stay out of this. I¡¯ll handle it my way."

    With that, he disappeared into his study, mming the door behind him.

    Inside the study, Derrick paced back and forth, his mind racing. His hands balled into fists as he muttered under his breath.

    "Theo thinks he can walk into my territory, humiliate me, and take what¡¯s mine? No. I won¡¯t allow it."

    He stopped in front of therge mirror on the wall, staring at his reflection. His eyes burned with a mix of rage and determination.

    *I¡¯ve been too lenient. Too forgiving. But that ends now. Theo wants to y games? Fine. I¡¯ll show him what happens when you challenge Alpha Derrick.*

    He ran a hand through his hair, his mind working furiously.

    *Kimberly... How long has she been seeing Theo? How much does she know?*

    The thought of Kimberly being involved with Theo stung more than he cared to admit.

    *I was a fool to reject her. A bigger fool to underestimate her. But I won¡¯t make that mistake again.*

    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as another thought crossed his mind.

    *If Theo is willing to risk everything for her, then she¡¯s more valuable than I realized.

    And if she¡¯s that valuable to him... she¡¯ll be even more valuable to me.*

    He turned away from the mirror, his expression hardening. "I¡¯ll act fast. No more waiting. No more games."

    Derrick sat at his desk, pulling out a map of the surrounding territories. His eyes scanned the borders of Theo¡¯s pack.

    *He won¡¯t see iting. I¡¯ll strike where it hurts the most. Let¡¯s see how far he¡¯s willing to go when his pack is on the line.*

    As he leaned back in his chair, a sinister smirk spread across his face.

    *This is just the beginning, Theo. You think you¡¯re ready for me? You¡¯re not. And as for Kimberly... she belongs to me now.*

    With his resolve solidified, Derrick¡¯s mind was already crafting the next steps of his n. He would not be caught off guard again.

    The tension in the room was almost palpable, the air thick with the weight of his decisions.

    *Let the games begin,* Derrick thought to himself, his smirk fading into a cold, determined re.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo and his men arrived at their pack house in silence. The air was heavy with tension.

    The drive back had been quiet, as no one dared to speak unless addressed.

    Alpha Theo had been unusually reserved, his face a mask of deep thought.

    When they finally stepped out of the vehicle, Theo turned to his men, his voice calm but authoritative.

    "Good job today. You followed orders well. Return to your positions and stay alert.

    We need to be more vignt than ever. If you notice anything unusual, report to me immediately."

    "Yes, Alpha," they all replied in unison, bowing their heads before dispersing.

    Elijah lingered behind, his expression showing concern as he followed Theo into the pack house.

    The two walked side by side in silence until they reached therge, open living room. Theo stopped abruptly, turning to face Elijah.

    "I can feel you holding back your questions, Elijah," Theo said, his tone sharp but not unkind. "Speak your mind."

    Elijah straightened, lowering his head slightly in respect before responding.

    "Alpha, forgive me for asking, but I need to know. Do you think alpha Derrick will retaliate? He doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who will let this go."

    Theo let out a faint smile, but there was no humor in his eyes.

    "You¡¯re right, Elijah. Derrick will retaliate. He¡¯s too proud to sit quietly after what happened today. His ego won¡¯t allow it."

    "Then... what¡¯s the n, Alpha?" Elijah pressed, his voice quieter now, almost hesitant. "If he deres war, we need to be ready."

    Theo¡¯s smile faded, reced by a look of grim determination.

    "I know you¡¯re worried, Elijah, but you don¡¯t need to be.

    I have a n. I¡¯ve been preparing for this moment for longer than you realize." He stepped closer, cing a firm hand on Elijah¡¯s shoulder.

    "Trust me. When the timees, you will know everything. You¡¯ll be the first to hear it."

    Elijah nodded, though the tension in his body didn¡¯t easepletely. "I trust you, Alpha. I just hope... I hope Kimberly is worth all this."

    At the mention of Kimberly, Theo¡¯s gaze hardened. His hand fell from Elijah¡¯s shoulder as he took a step back.

    "She is worth everything," Theo said, his voice low but resolute.

    "This isn¡¯t just about her. It¡¯s about the future of this pack. Derrick doesn¡¯t deserve the power he holds, and Kimberly is the key to more than he can imagine."

    Elijah hesitated, then nodded again. "Understood, Alpha. I¡¯ll do whatever you need."

    Theo studied him for a moment, his sharp eyes searching for any trace of doubt.

    Satisfied, he nodded. "Good. Now, leave me. I need time to think."

    "Yes, Alpha." Elijah bowed deeply before turning and walking out of the room, leaving Theo standing alone.

    As soon as the door closed, Theo let out a slow breath, running a hand through his hair. He began pacing, his mind racing with thoughts.

    *Derrick must be furious right now. I challenged him in his own territory, in front of his men.

    He won¡¯t take that lightly.* Theo smirked faintly.

    *But that¡¯s exactly what I wanted. Push him off bnce, make him act impulsively.*

    He stopped pacing, his eyes narrowing as he stared out therge window overlooking his territory.

    Derrick thrives on control. The moment he feels it slipping, he¡¯llsh out. And when he does, I¡¯ll be ready.

    His thoughts shifted to Kimberly, and his expression softened slightly.

    But Kimberly... she¡¯s not just a piece in this game. She¡¯s more than that.

    More than Derrick realizes, more than even she realizes. I have to protect her. No matter what it takes.

    The resolve in his eyes deepened as he clenched his fists.

    *I¡¯ve already crossed the line. There¡¯s no turning back now. Derrick wille for me, for Kimberly, for all of us. But this time, he won¡¯t win.*

    Theo straightened, brushing off the creeping doubt in his mind. He couldn¡¯t afford to second-guess himself. Not now.

    He turned and made his way to his study. Therge wooden door creaked slightly as he pushed it open.

    He stepped inside, the familiar scent of leather and aged paper filling the air.

    Shutting the door behind him, Theo stood still for a moment, his mind still spinning.

    His jaw tightened, his expression a mix of anger and anticipation.

    *Derrick, you don¡¯t know what¡¯sing. You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re dealing with.

    You thought you could control everything, but this time, the game is mine.*

    He moved to his desk, pulling out a map of Derrick¡¯s territory.

    Spreading it across the polished surface, he studied it carefully, his eyes scanning every detail.

    *Let¡¯s see how you move, Derrick. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re as smart as you think you are.*

    The faint smirk returned to his lips, but his eyes remained cold and calcting.

    *This is only the beginning!*

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136</h4>

    Kimberly sat on the edge of her bed, her thoughts spiraling out of control.

    The events of the day had already shaken her, and now Mona¡¯s sudden offer only made things worse.

    *Should I trust her?* Kimberly asked herself, staring nkly at the floor.

    *No. Mona doesn¡¯t do anything out of kindness. There¡¯s always a catch with her.*

    She let out a heavy sigh, running her hands through her hair.

    "Why is my life like this? Why can¡¯t I have just one moment of peace?" she whispered to herself.

    Her fingers unconsciously grazed the mark on her arm. It was still there, faintly glowing, a constant reminder that she was different.

    "What are you? Why won¡¯t you leave me alone?" she muttered, ring at the mark in frustration.

    Before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, a loud knock startled her. Her heart jumped, and she froze for a moment.

    *Who could that be now?* she thought, quickly rising to her feet. She steadied herself, took a deep breath, and opened the door.

    There stood Mona, dressed impably as always, her eyes scanning Kimberly with an unsettling mix of mockery and disdain.

    "Luna Mona," Kimberly said, her tone guarded. "What do I owe this unexpected visit to?"

    Mona didn¡¯t wait for an invitation and pushed past her, stepping into the room.

    She moved around as if inspecting the ce, her sharp eyes taking in every detail.

    "This is where your life has been ridiculed to?" Mona sneered, her lips curling into a smirk. "No wonder you¡¯re so desperate for a way out."

    Kimberly clenched her fists, forcing herself to stay calm. "If you came here to insult me, you can leave now."

    Mona turned, crossing her arms as she faced Kimberly. "I didn¡¯te here to waste my time with petty insults. I came to see if you¡¯ve made a decision."

    "A decision about what?" Kimberly asked, though she already knew. She wanted to see how much Mona would reveal.

    "Don¡¯t y dumb, Kimberly. You know exactly what I mean," Mona said, narrowing her eyes.

    "Have you decided to take my offer and escape this miserable life?"

    Kimberly hesitated, her mind racing. *She¡¯s up to something. She wouldn¡¯t offer this unless she stood to gain from it.*

    "I haven¡¯t made up my mind," Kimberly said finally, her tone calm but firm. "And I don¡¯t see why I should ept an offer from someone like you."

    Mona¡¯s smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with malice.

    "Someone like me? Oh, Kimberly, let¡¯s not pretend you have the luxury of being picky.

    You¡¯re trapped here, a nobody, and the only person willing to save you is alpha Theo. Use him before it¡¯s toote."

    Kimberly took a deep breath, her nails digging into her palms.

    "If I¡¯m such a nobody, why do you care whether I leave or stay? What¡¯s in it for you, Mona?"

    Mona¡¯s expression faltered for a split second, but she quickly recovered.

    "I don¡¯t care about you. I care about this pack and keeping things in order.

    Your presence here causes chaos. So, if you leave, everything goes back to normal."

    *Liar,* Kimberly thought, her suspicions growing. But she forced herself to stay calm, to y along.

    "Fine," Kimberly said, her voice steady. "I¡¯ll take your offer. But how do you n to make it happen? Alpha Derrick will notice if I¡¯m gone."

    Mona¡¯s lips curved into a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    "Leave that to me. In two days, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re out of here safely. All you have to do is keep your mouth shut.

    Don¡¯t tell anyone¡ªnot your little friends, not even alpha Theo. Words travel fast in this pack."

    Kimberly nodded, her face unreadable. "Understood."

    "I¡¯ll give you the details tomorrow evening," Mona added, moving toward the door.

    "Don¡¯t mess this up, Kimberly. It¡¯s your only chance."

    With that, Mona walked out, the click of the door echoing in the now-quiet room.

    As soon as she was alone, Kimberly sank onto the bed, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts.

    *She¡¯s lying. She doesn¡¯t want to help me¡ªshe wants to get rid of me. But why? What¡¯s her real n?*

    Her eyes fell to the mark on her arm again. It seemed to pulse faintly, as if reacting to her emotions.

    *I need to act quickly,* she thought, determination hardening her expression.

    *If Mona thinks she can outsmart me, she¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ll figure out her n and make my move before she does.*

    Kimberly took a deep breath, her hands curling into fists. "I won¡¯t let her win," she whispered to herself. "Not this time."

    As the room fell into silence, a storm of anger and resolve brewed inside her.

    Something big wasing, and Kimberly knew she had to be ready for it by all possible means.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly was still in her room, but this time she had slept deeply, for more than an hourwhen she heard a gentle knock on her door.

    Kimberly wasn¡¯t sure if she heard the knocking right, until she heard it again, before she sluggishly made her way out of the bed towards the door.

    "Who¡¯s there?" Kimberly said with a weak voice.

    "It¡¯s me Kimberly" the familiar voice of Elena quickly put Kimberly awake, as she opened the door without hesitation.

    Elena immediately got in and closed the door, as she looked nervous and worried.

    "Kimberly, you have to leave here tonight" Elena¡¯s words hit Kimberly with a shocking expression ced on her face.

    "Leave... Tonight? Why and to where?" Kimberly asked, as she sounded very confused and curious all at the same time.

    "I just got information from my sources that alpha Derrick ising tomorrow morning with some men to move you out to another ce.

    Where only he will have ess to see you" Mona exined, with concern evident on her face.

    "What¡¯s really going on... Why can¡¯t they all let me be?" Kimberly said, as she sounded frustrated, with tears strolling down her eyes.

    "This is not time for crying or asking questions... You need to get yourself together and tell no one about this.

    I wille get you tonight" Elena said, while she tried to make Kimberly act stronger and stay focused.

    Kimberly nodded her head, as she also wiped her tears.

    "I will take you to a ce very safe and from there... We will n on what next to do" Elena said.

    She stood up and was about to leave Kimberly¡¯s room, before she asked a question that shocked Kimberly.

    "Kimberly, why didn¡¯t you tell me about Mona¡¯s offer?" With a stern look into Kimberly¡¯s eyes, Elena questioned...

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137</h4>

    Kimberly froze at Elena¡¯s question, her mind racing. The sharpness in Elena¡¯s voice was unlike anything she had ever heard from her before.

    Elena¡¯s eyes bore into her, unrelenting. "Kimberly, answer me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Mona¡¯s offer?"

    Kimberly opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she struggled to find an exnation.

    *How does she know? Did Mona tell her? Or is she testing me?*

    Elena stepped closer, her tone more firm this time.

    "Kimberly, don¡¯t lie to me. You know I¡¯ve always tried to protect you. I can¡¯t help you if you keep secrets from me."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, tears threatening to spill again, but she forced herself to stay calm.

    The air in the room grew tense, and she could feel Elena¡¯s frustration rising.

    "Kimberly," Elena said softly, though her voice still carried weight, "I need to know everything. What did Mona say to you, and what did you agree to?"

    Kimberly¡¯s lips trembled, but before she could answer, Elena raised a hand to stop her. "No excuses. Just tell me the truth."

    The words stuck in Kimberly¡¯s throat as her mind spiraled with possibilities.

    *If I tell her the truth, will she trust me less? Or is she truly here to help me?*

    The silence stretched between them, thick and suffocating. Elena¡¯s expression shifted from stern to a mix of anger and concern.

    "Kimberly, you don¡¯t have much time. Make the right choice," Elena said finally, her voice barely above a whisper butced with urgency.

    Kimberly stared at her, her thoughts a whirlwind of fear, guilt, and doubt.

    She opened her mouth to speak, but once again, no sound came out.

    Elena shook her head slightly, her expression unreadable now.

    "Fine. Stay here and think. But remember, the decisions you make tonight will shape your future."

    With that, Elena turned toward the door. Before stepping out, she nced back onest time, her eyes piercing.

    "I¡¯ll be back tonight, Kimberly. And when I return, I expect you to trust me enough to tell me the truth."

    She closed the door quietly behind her, leaving Kimberly standing in stunned silence.

    The room felt colder now, the weight of Elena¡¯s words pressing down on her. Kimberly sank onto the bed, her head in her hands.

    *What do I do now? Should I tell Elena everything? Can I even trust herpletely?*

    Tears streamed down her face, but she wiped them away quickly. She looked at the door where Elena had just stood, her mind swirling with uncertainty.

    *No matter what happens, I have to stay strong. I have to survive this.*

    The tension in the room lingered, thick and suffocating, as Kimberly sat frozen, her mind battling against itself.

    And Elena¡¯sst words echoed in her ears like a haunting reminder: *I¡¯ll be back tonight.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Elena was returning back to her chamber, when she met the old physician on the way.

    "Greetings to you mydy" the old physician bowed his head slightly, as he greeted her.

    They both exchanged pleasantries and as Elena was about to continue in her movement, the old physician said.

    "I have to talk to you, as a mater of urgency" with a worried expression on his face, he said.

    Elena paused just outside the old physician¡¯s chamber, her thoughts racing.

    The weight of his words pressed heavily on her chest.

    She turned back slightly and asked, "Why now? Why are you telling me this now after all this time?"

    The old physician sighed deeply, his hands trembling as he leaned on his cane.

    "Because I have no choice. Time is running out, and the people who are moving against Kimberly are growing bolder.

    Mona isn¡¯t just angry or jealous¡ªshe¡¯s desperate. Desperation makes people dangerous."

    Elena¡¯s brows furrowed. "And what proof do you have of this? How can you be sure Mona will strike within two days?"

    The old physician¡¯s face darkened. "Because I overheard a conversation. Mona has struck a deal with a rogue assassin to handle the task.

    The assassin is already within the pack¡¯s borders, hiding in in sight.

    She¡¯s nning to frame one of the lower-ranked wolves, to make it look like an act of betrayal instead of her own doing."

    Elena¡¯s heart sank. "A rogue assassin? Within the borders? How could Derrick not know about this?"

    The old man shook his head. "Derrick is too consumed by his obsession with Kimberly¡¯s powers to see the betrayal right under his nose.

    He underestimates Mona¡¯s cunning, and that will cost him dearly if he doesn¡¯t wake up soon."

    Elena clenched her fists. "Mona... that venomous snake. She¡¯ll stop at nothing, will she?"

    "No, she won¡¯t," the old man said gravely.

    "She sees Kimberly as a threat to her position, and worse, she believes Derrick¡¯s interest in Kimberly isn¡¯t just about her powers.

    Mona thinks there¡¯s something more between them. Jealousy like that can drive a person mad."

    Elena paced the small chamber, her mind churning.

    "This changes everything. I can¡¯t let Kimberly stay here another day. If Mona¡¯s ns seed..." She trailed off, her voice trembling slightly.

    "She won¡¯t seed," the physician said firmly. "Not if you act quickly. But you must tread carefully, Elena. Mona has eyes everywhere.

    If she suspects you¡¯re onto her, she¡¯lle after you next."

    Elena stopped pacing and stared at the physician. "What about you? If she finds out you¡¯ve spoken to me¡ª"

    The old man smiled faintly, a sad and weary smile.

    "I¡¯ve lived a long life, mydy. If my timees because I tried to save an innocent soul, then so be it.

    But you... you still have much to do. Protect Kimberly. She¡¯s more important than you know."

    Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean by that? More important? Are you saying there¡¯s more about Kimberly i don¡¯t know?"

    The old man hesitated, his gaze dropping to the floor.

    "There are things I¡¯ve heard, whispers... but I can¡¯t say for certain. All I know is that Kimberly¡¯s destiny is tied to forces far greater than this pack.

    Derrick senses it, but he doesn¡¯t understand it. Mona fears it, but she¡¯s blinded by envy. And Theo..."

    The mention of Alpha Theo made Elena¡¯s chest tighten. "What about Theo?"

    The physician met her gaze, his eyes filled with a mix of hope and concern.

    "Theo may be the only one who truly sees Kimberly for who she is, not just what she is.

    If anyone can keep her safe, it¡¯s him. But even he can¡¯t do it alone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this. You must get her to Theo, Elena. He¡¯s her best chance."

    Elena nodded slowly, determination hardening her features.

    "You¡¯ve done the right thing bying to me. I won¡¯t let Mona win. Kimberly will be safe, no matter what it takes."

    The old man reached out and ced a trembling hand on her shoulder. "Be careful, mydy. You¡¯re walking a dangerous path."

    "I always have," Elena replied with a faint, bitter smile. "Danger is nothing new to me."

    With that, she turned and left the chamber, her steps brisk and purposeful. As she walked through the dimly lit corridors, her mind raced with ns.

    *Kimberly can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll have to act tonight, but Mona will be watching.

    I need to misdirect her somehow... keep her focused elsewhere while I get Kimberly out.*

    Her thoughts darkened as she considered the risks.

    *If Mona finds out what I¡¯m doing, she won¡¯t hesitate toe after me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Kimberly¡¯s life is worth it.*

    As she approached her own chambers, Elena¡¯s jaw tightened.

    *Mona may think she¡¯s clever, but she¡¯s underestimated me. She¡¯s underestimated Kimberly. This isn¡¯t over¡ªnot by a long shot.*

    But as she reached for the door, a chilling thought crept into her mind:

    *What if I¡¯m toote?*

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138</h4>

    The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale light over the packhouse.

    Elena moved silently, her steps light but determined. When she reached Kimberly¡¯s door, she knocked softly.

    The door opened almost immediately, revealing Kimberly standing there, her face pale and eyes filled with fear.

    "You came," Kimberly whispered, her voice trembling.

    "Of course I came," Elena replied firmly as she stepped inside and shut the door behind her.

    "Did you think I¡¯d leave you to face this madness alone?"

    Kimberly bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to spill.

    "I don¡¯t know what to think anymore. Everything feels like a trap. And now, leaving... it feels like running away."

    Elena ced her hands on Kimberly¡¯s shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes.

    "It¡¯s not running away. It¡¯s survival. Staying here will get you killed. Do you understand me? Killed."

    "I got more information about what alpha Derrick is nning to doe morning.

    Kimberly, if you don¡¯t move now... You might end up locked in a ce where only alpha Derrick will have ess to you."

    "Why does he want to do that?" Kimberly asked, with a shaky voice filled with fear.

    "I have told you numerous times, Derrick wants power to control all and that is what you signifies and carry inside of you." Elena exined.

    *Such power and I can¡¯t protect myself or even help those that I Love? I don¡¯t feel anything special about me* Kimberly thought to herself with irritation ced on her face.

    "I know you might feel like you haven¡¯t been able to see anything important about yourself now.

    But what you carry inside you is too powerful, if you don¡¯t get a way to practice how to control it.

    It might end up being the bigger problem than what you are experiencing now." Elena further exined.

    Kimberly nodded slowly, though her doubt lingered.

    "What about my friends? Mohandria, Lisa and Kaitlyn... they don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.

    What if Mona takes her anger out on them because I¡¯m gone?"

    Elena sighed deeply, her heart aching for the young woman before her.

    "Kimberly, listen to me. Your friends will be fine. Mona and Derrick¡¯s focus are on you, not them.

    I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re protected. But if you stay, you won¡¯t be able to protect anyone¡ªnot yourself, not them. Do you understand?"

    Kimberly hesitated but finally nodded. "I just... I don¡¯t want anyone else to suffer because of me."

    "No one is suffering because of you," Elena said firmly.

    "This is Mona¡¯s doing, her poison. Don¡¯t take responsibility for her evil. Now, are you ready?"

    Kimberly took a deep breath and nodded again, more resolutely this time. "I¡¯m ready."

    "Good," Elena said, grabbing her arm gently. "Let¡¯s move. Quietly."

    The two women crept out of Kimberly¡¯s room and into the dimly lit hallway.

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, each step feeling heavier than thest. As they passed through the maids¡¯ quarters, Kimberly whispered,

    "What if someone sees us?"

    "They won¡¯t," Elena whispered back, her voice steady. "I¡¯ve nned this carefully. Trust me."

    They exited the maids¡¯ quarters and made their way through the narrow, shadowy paths that led to the back of the packhouse.

    Three guards loyal to Elena were waiting, their faces tense but determined.

    "Mydy," one of them said, bowing his head slightly.

    "Is the path clear?" Elena asked in a hushed tone.

    "Yes, but we must move quickly," the guard replied. "We¡¯ve spotted movement near the southern perimeter. It¡¯s likely to be Luna Mona¡¯s men."

    Elena¡¯s jaw tightened. "Then we don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s go."

    They moved quickly but cautiously, staying low and avoiding open areas. Kimberly felt her nerves fraying with each step.

    She couldn¡¯t stop ncing over her shoulder, half expecting Mona to appear out of the shadows.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena," she whispered, her voice shaking. "What if we don¡¯t make it?"

    Elena stopped and turned to her, gripping her shoulders tightly.

    "Stop thinking like that. We will make it. I promise you. But you have to keep moving. You can¡¯t freeze up now."

    Kimberly nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat.

    They finally reached an open area where a vehicle was waiting, its engine idling softly.

    Kimberly felt a flicker of hope. They were so close. But just as they started toward the car, a loud thud echoed from behind them.

    Everyone froze. Elena turned sharply, her eyes scanning the darkness. In the distance, they saw figures moving¡ªat least five of them, advancing quickly.

    "They¡¯ve found us," one of the guards hissed.

    Elena¡¯s eyes zed with determination. "Get Kimberly to the car. Now."

    The guards hesitated, their loyalty to Elena warring with their orders.

    "I said *now*!" Elena snapped.

    Kimberly grabbed her arm. "No! I¡¯m not leaving without you!"

    Elena turned to her, her face fierce. "You have to leave, Kimberly. If you stay, none of us will make it. This isn¡¯t up for debate. Get in that car and go!"

    Tears streamed down Kimberly¡¯s face as she shook her head. "Ma¡¯am Elena, please¡ª"

    "Kimberly," Elena interrupted, her voice softer now but still firm. "If you stay, everything I¡¯ve done will be for nothing.

    Do you understand? You have to go. Trust me to handle this."

    Kimberly¡¯s lip quivered, but she finally nodded.

    "Go," Elena repeated, her voice breaking slightly. "I¡¯ll catch up. I promise."

    With a heavy heart, Kimberly turned and ran toward the car, escorted by one of the guards.

    As she climbed in and the vehicle began to move, she looked back over her shoulder.

    Elena stood her ground, nked by two of her men. The figures in the distance were closing in fast.

    Kimberly pressed her hand against the window, her chest tightening with fear.

    And then, a loud gunshot shattered the night.

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she froze, her eyes wide with horror.

    The vehicle sped away, but her mind stayed locked on that sound, her heart pounding with dread.

    *Elena... please be okay,* she thought, tears streaming down her face as the car disappeared into the darkness...

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139</h4>

    The quiet of the night was broken by the faint vibration of a phone on Alpha Theo¡¯s nightstand.

    He nced at the clock¡ª12:47 a.m. His brows furrowed as he reached for the phone, seeing Elijah¡¯s name shing on the screen.

    "Why are you calling at this hour?" Theo demanded the moment he answered.

    "Alpha, we have some visitors at the gate," Elijah replied, his tone guarded.

    "Visitors? At this time of night?" Theo asked sharply, already rising from his bed.

    "Yes, Alpha. They¡¯ve refused to say where they¡¯re from, but their scent... it¡¯s familiar. I can¡¯t identify the pack, though."

    Theo was silent for a moment, his mind racing. *Familiar scent but unidentified? This feels off.*

    "I¡¯m on my way," he said curtly, cutting the call and heading out of his room.

    As he moved swiftly down the halls, his thoughts spiraled.

    *Could Derrick have sent spies? Or worse, assassins? No, he wouldn¡¯t dare. Not yet, at least. So who are these people?*

    He pushed open therge wooden doors leading outside.

    The cool night air greeted him as he approached the gathered group of strangers, their heads slightly bowed in respect.

    His own men stood nearby, their postures rigid, ready for anything.

    Theo¡¯s gaze swept over the strangers with piercing intensity.

    *Who could all these people be and why are they here now?* Theo thought briefly with his eyes filled with curiosity.

    "Who are you, and why are you here at this hour?"

    The strangers remained silent, exchanging brief nces. Without a word, one of them stepped forward and opened the back door of their vehicle.

    Theo¡¯s heart stopped for a moment when he saw her. Kimberly emerged, her movements slow and weak.

    She pulled off the veil covering her face, and Theo¡¯s sharp intake of breath was audible.

    "Kimberly!" he eximed, rushing toward her. The hard lines of his face softened as he pulled her into a protective embrace.

    "Are you okay? What happened? Who made you run away thiste?" His voice, filled with worry, tumbled out in rapid session.

    Kimberly, leaning against him, managed a faint smile. Her voice was barely audible. "I... I need to rest."

    Theo nodded quickly. "Of course. Don¡¯t say another word." He nced at his men.

    "Guard us." Then, turning to the strangers, he added, "I don¡¯t know who you are or why you brought her here, but thank you."

    The men nodded silently before retreating to their vehicle and driving off into the night.

    Theo didn¡¯t watch them leave¡ªhis focus was entirely on Kimberly. He guided her gently inside, his protective instincts heightened.

    ¡ï¡ïNext Morning ¡ï¡ï

    The sun had barely risen when chaos erupted in Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack.

    Derrick stormed into the maids¡¯ quarters, his aura dark and menacing. His men followed closely behind, their steps heavy with tension.

    He shoved open Kimberly¡¯s door, but the room was empty. The bed was undisturbed, and the faint scent of her lingering in the air did little to calm him.

    Derrick clenched his fists, his rage bubbling to the surface. "Where is she?" he growled under his breath.

    Turning sharply, he barked at his guards.

    "Search everywhere for Kimberly now and also assemble everyone. Now!"

    It didn¡¯t take long for the maids and guards to gather in the courtyard.

    The air was thick with unease, whispers rippling through the group as Derrick¡¯s fury loomed over them.

    Derrick stepped forward, his gaze sweeping across the crowd like a predator hunting its prey.

    "Kimberly is missing," he announced, his voice cold and cutting. "She is not in her room. She is not anywhere in this packhouse."

    Gasps and murmurs spread through the crowd, everyone exchanging confused looks.

    "What¡¯s happening and where could she possibly go?" Some voices asking questions, as no answer was given.

    "I will ask this only once," Derrick continued, his tone deadly. "Who knows where she is?"

    Silence. Not a single soul dared to speak.

    "Do not mistake my patience for mercy," Derrick warned, his eyes narrowing.

    "If I find out that any of you are hiding information, there will be consequences."

    In the crowd, Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn exchanged uneasy nces.

    The three of them had noticed Kimberly¡¯s unusual behavior the previous day, but none of them had spoken about it.

    Now, doubt gnawed at them. Could Kimberly have left on her own? Or had something happened to her?

    Derrick¡¯s sharp eyesnded on the trio. Their subtle exchange did not go unnoticed.

    "You three," he said, pointing directly at Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn. "Step forward."

    Fear evident on their faces immediately alpha Derrick pointed to them.

    The women hesitated but obeyed, their steps hesitant as they moved to the front of the crowd.

    Derrick walked up to them, his presence suffocating.

    "You¡¯re her closest friends," he said, his voice low but menacing. "If anyone knows where she is, it¡¯s you."

    "We don¡¯t know anything, Alpha," Mohandria said quickly, her voice trembling.

    "Nothing at all?" Derrick pressed, his eyes boring into hers.

    Lisa shook her head. "We... we noticed she was quiet yesterday, but she didn¡¯t say anything about leaving."

    Kaitlyn remained silent, her gaze fixed on the ground.

    Derrick studied them for a moment before stepping back.

    "Guards," he ordered, his voice echoing through the courtyard. "Take these three with me. We¡¯re going to have a little... conversation."

    The crowd gasped, and Mohandria¡¯s eyes widened in fear. "Alpha, please¡ª"

    "Enough!" Derrick barked, cutting her off. "I will not repeat myself."

    The guards moved in, gripping the women¡¯s arms firmly.

    Derrick turned and began walking away, his anger radiating off him in waves and it was obvious that he will not do anything to get them talking.

    "Let¡¯s see if your silence holds up when the stakes are higher," he muttered darkly.

    Behind him, the three women were dragged along, their faces pale with fear.

    The crowd watched in stunned silence, unsure of what was about to unfold.

    Alpha Derrick and the guards heavy sound of footsteps fading into the distance, leaving the packhouse shrouded in a tense and oppressive silence...

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140</h4>

    Kimberly stretched her arms and sighed deeply, still cocooned in the soft, luxurious bedding.

    The morning light streamed through the tall windows, bathing the room in a warm glow.

    Despite thefort of her surroundings, her heart felt heavy.

    *Why does it feel like peace is always just out of reach? Where is Theo?* she wondered, scanning the room with her tired eyes.

    Just as her thoughts began to spiral, the door creaked open.

    Alpha Theo stepped inside, carrying a tray with tea and neatly sliced bread. His presence filled the room with a reassuring calm.

    "Good morning," Theo greeted, his smile warm and inviting as he set the tray down on the bedside table.

    "How are you feeling today?"

    Kimberly blinked, momentarily stunned by the simplicity of his gesture. She had never expected someone as powerful as Theo to bring her breakfast.

    "I¡¯m feeling better," she replied softly, offering him a small, grateful smile.

    "Thank you for this. I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness."

    "You don¡¯t need to," Theo said, pulling a chair closer to the bed. "Eat. You need your strength."

    Kimberly hesitated before taking a sip of the tea. For a brief moment, the warmth of it soothed her frayed nerves.

    But Theo¡¯s gaze, calm yet piercing, told her he had questions he was holding back.

    The silence stretched for a moment before Theo finally asked,

    "Can you tell me what happenedst night? How did you manage to escape Derrick¡¯s pack?"

    Her hands trembled slightly as she set the cup back on the tray. She shifted her gaze to herp, her expression clouding over with worry.

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s a long story," Kimberly said, her voice low.

    "I have all the time in the world," Theo replied gently, his tone encouraging.

    Kimberly took a deep breath, forcing herself to recount the events.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena¡ªAlpha Derrick¡¯s sister¡ªwarned me that Derrick nned to take me somewhere where he alone could control me. She also said Mona was plotting to kill me."

    Theo stiffened in his chair, his jaw tightening. "Mona? Derrick¡¯s wife? Why would she want you dead?"

    "I could understand Derrick¡¯s reason for wanting to keep you to himself alone, but why would Mona want you dead?" With anger evident on his face, Theo questioned.

    "She sees me as a threat," Kimberly said, her voice breaking slightly.

    "She¡¯s afraid Derrick values me more than her. I don¡¯t even understand why I¡¯m so important to them. I don¡¯t want any of this!"

    Theo¡¯s fists clenched as anger red in his eyes. "Selfish fools," he muttered. "They see you as an asset to control or eliminate. But they don¡¯t realize they¡¯re ying with fire."

    Kimberly wiped at her eyes, frustration and exhaustion evident in her posture.

    "I don¡¯t even know what they want from me. And if I¡¯m so special, why can¡¯t I protect the people who help me?"

    Theo leaned forward, his voice firm but understanding.

    "Kimberly, you are special. You may not understand your powers yet, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re useless. You just need guidance."

    "I am very sure you have been noticing some things about yourself... Just rx, with time and at the right moment, you will get to see who you really are." Theo said confidently.

    She looked up at him, her eyes glistening with tears.

    "What powers, Theo? The ones that couldn¡¯t even save Ma¡¯am Elena? I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s alive or..." She trailed off, unable to finish the sentence as fresh tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Theo¡¯s gaze softened, and he moved to sit beside her on the edge of the bed.

    "What do you mean? Why don¡¯t you know if she¡¯s alive?"

    Kimberly took a shaky breath. "When we were escaping, Elena stayed behind to confront Mona¡¯s guards.

    She wanted to buy me time to get away. But then... I heard a gunshot. I don¡¯t know if it was her, Theo. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s..."

    Theo¡¯s hands curled into fists again, his anger barely contained.

    *Would Mona truly go that far? Would she harm Derrick¡¯s own sister just to get to Kimberly?

    I don¡¯t want to believe she will be that foolish.*

    "Listen to me," Theo said, his voice steady and filled with conviction.

    "You¡¯re safe now. I promise you, I will find out what happened to Elena. Nothing bad will happen to her¡ªI won¡¯t let it."

    Kimberly nodded weakly, though her heart still ached with guilt and fear.

    *What if Mona¡¯s men had shot her? I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself, if anything happens to Elena.* Kimberly thought.

    Theo stood and paced the room, his mind racing.

    *Kimberly needs more than my protection. She needs to stand on her own, to learn what she¡¯s capable of.

    If she doesn¡¯t, Derrick and Mona won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve destroyed her.*

    Turning back to Kimberly, he spoke with quiet determination.

    "You need to learn to control your powers, Kimberly. It¡¯s the only way to protect yourself and the people you care about.

    I can help you, but you have to trust me."

    Kimberly stared at him, her expression a mixture of hope and uncertainty.

    She wanted to believe him, but the weight of her past failures and the possible chaos that loom made it hard.

    Theo¡¯s eyes softened as he added, "You¡¯re stronger than you think. You just don¡¯t know it yet."

    She nodded slowly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯ll try."

    Theo gave her a reassuring smile before his expression turned serious once more.

    *Time is running out. If Kimberly doesn¡¯t find her strength soon, everything will fall apart.*

    He took a deep breath, his resolve hardening.

    *Mona and Derrick have no idea what they¡¯ve unleashed.

    Kimberly¡¯s destiny is greater than their petty schemes, and I¡¯ll make sure she fulfills it¡ªeven if it means going to war.*

    Theo stood by the window, staring out into the horizon.

    *I will have to take Kimberly to the old wise one at the temple*

    His thoughts burned with determination, and the shadows of the past loomed over them both, waiting to strike...

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141</h4>

    The tension in the room was thick as Alpha Derrick loomed over the three girls kneeling before him.

    His sharp gaze flicked between them, each second weighing heavily on their trembling shoulders.

    "I want to be merciful," Derrick began, his tone deceptively calm, "but do not test my patience.

    Tell me everything you know about Kimberly¡¯s disappearance."

    The three girls exchanged quick, terrified nces.

    None of them dared speak immediately, unsure of what to say that wouldn¡¯t further anger the Alpha.

    Finally, Lisa found the courage to respond, though her voice wavered with fear.

    "Alpha, we swear, we don¡¯t know anything. We were nning to check on her this morning, but then you came."

    Derrick¡¯s piercing eyes shifted to Mohandria. "Why were you nning to check on her this morning? Did you notice something unusual about her?"

    Mohandria swallowed hard, gathering her thoughts before speaking.

    "Yes, Alpha. Kimberly has been acting strangetely. She seemed... troubled.

    We wanted to talk to her, maybe help her if we could. But now..." Her voice trailed off as her gaze fell to the floor.

    "Now we don¡¯t even know where she is," Kaitlyn chimed in tearfully, her voice breaking.

    Tears streamed down her face as she added, "We just want her to be safe. Please, Alpha, we don¡¯t know anything."

    Derrick¡¯s expression darkened as he stood, his frustration mounting.

    His eyes burned with fury, his voice rising. "This is bing ridiculous. Do you girls think you can fool me with your fake tears?!"

    The girls recoiled slightly at his harsh tone, their fear palpable.

    Lisa opened her mouth to respond, but before she could say a word, a loud thud echoed through the room.

    Everyone turned sharply toward the door just as it flew open, revealing Elena.

    Her entrance was forceful andmanding, her eyes zing with defiance.

    She wasn¡¯t there to plead or bargain; her presence exuded authority and purpose.

    "What are you doing here, Elena?" Derrick demanded, his voiceced with irritation.

    Elena didn¡¯t flinch under his re. Instead, she stepped further into the room, her posture straight and unwavering.

    "Let these innocent girls go, Derrick. They have nothing to tell you."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened, his patience with Elena clearly thinner than it had been with the others.

    "Why should I let them go? And who are you to dere their innocence? Do you think I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing?"

    Elena¡¯s gaze was sharp and unyielding.

    "Because the real culprits are standing right under your nose," she said, her voice steady and cutting.

    "You should be questioning your guards¡ª" her eyes narrowed "¡ªand your wife."

    The room fell into a stunned silence. Derrick¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion, and his anger seemed to falter for a moment.

    *I need to break into your head Derrick... Let¡¯s y the game* Elena thought to herself.

    "What are you trying to say, Elena?"

    Elena took a step closer, her voice rising slightly, fueled by the injustice of it all.

    "I¡¯m saying Mona has been plotting to kill Kimberly. She¡¯s the one you should be questioning, not these girls!"

    The three kneeling girls looked up at Elena with wide, hopeful eyes. Her words were a lifeline they hadn¡¯t expected.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes widened for a brief second before narrowing in suspicion.

    "Mona? My wife? Plotting to kill Kimberly? That¡¯s a bold usation, Elena."

    "It¡¯s not an usation," Elena shot back.

    "It¡¯s the truth. Ask her yourself if you have the courage." Her voice was filled with disdain, and her words struck like a dagger.

    Derrick¡¯s face darkened further, his mind racing.

    *Mona? Could she really have stooped so low?* He clenched his fists, his thoughts chaotic.

    "Exin yourself, Elena. What proof do you have?" Derrick demanded, his tone sharp and dangerous.

    Elena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. "I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you, Derrick.

    I overheard enough to know what Mona is capable of. And you know as well as I do that she¡¯d do anything to maintain her position in this pack¡ªeven murder."

    Derrick¡¯s chest heaved as his emotions warred within him. Anger, betrayal, disbelief.

    The idea that his own wife might be plotting something so sinister against Kimberly shook him.

    "Why would she do this? Why would Mona risk everything like this?" Derrick asked, more to himself than to Elena.

    "Because she sees Kimberly as a threat," Elena answered without hesitation.

    "A threat to her influence over you. She knows you see something in Kimberly that you¡¯ve never seen in her."

    Derrick flinched at the words, his gaze darting away as if the truth was too much to bear.

    "Elena, don¡¯t be ridiculous." Derrick uttered in a warning tone.

    Elena stepped closer, her voice dropping to a deadly calm.

    "Stop wasting time interrogating the wrong people, Derrick. The real threat is under your roof, sharing your bed.

    Go ask Mona about her ns for Kimberly. See if she denies it."

    Her words hung in the air, heavy with challenge and finality. Derrick¡¯s eyes snapped back to hers, his anger simmering just beneath the surface.

    For a moment, it seemed as though the entire room held its breath.

    The three girls remained on their knees, silent and tense, while Derrick and Elena stared each other down.

    Finally, Derrick turned away, his fists clenched tightly at his sides.

    His mind was a storm of suspicion, anger, and doubt. Without another word, he stormed out of the room, leaving everyone behind in stunned silence.

    Elena exhaled sharply, her shoulders rxing slightly. She turned to the three girls and gestured for them to stand.

    "Go back to your quarters. Stay quiet, and don¡¯t say a word to anyone about what happened here."

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am Elena," Lisa whispered, her voice trembling with relief.

    Elena nodded, but her mind was already elsewhere.

    *This isn¡¯t over. Derrick might not want to face the truth, but Mona¡¯s schemes won¡¯t end here. Kimberly is still in danger, and I need to act fast.*

    Elena stood there while watching the door Derrick had stormed through, her mind racing with ns to protect Kimberly from the chaos that was about to unfold...

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142</h4>

    Elena stood motionless in the dimly lit room, her gaze fixed on the door Derrick had stormed out of moments ago.

    The tension in the air was suffocating, but the silence gave her time to think.

    *I¡¯ve stirred the ho¡¯s nest. Now I need to control where the hos go,* she thought to herself, the weight of her n settling heavily on her shoulders.

    As the three girls left quietly, their hesitant nces filled with gratitude, Elena remained rooted in ce.

    Memories of the previous night resurfaced vividly in her mind.

    ¡ï shback ¡ï

    The night was filled with chaos and noise, with more than the faint rustle of leaves and the distant sound of Mona¡¯s men breaking the silence.

    Elena moved swiftly through the shadows, her men nking her, their steps synchronized and silent.

    She could feel the tension in the air, her heartbeat quickening as they approached the restricted wing of the pack house.

    "Stop there and reveal yourself now!" one of Mona¡¯s guards barked, his voice sharp andmanding.

    Elena¡¯s pace didn¡¯t falter. Her men followed her lead, their silence a shield against the escting danger.

    The guard raised his gun, the metallic click echoing in the stillness.

    "I said stop! If you take another step, I will shoot!" he yelled, his voice tinged with both authority and fear.

    Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed as she continued walking toward them, her steps deliberate and calm.

    *I need to keep moving towards them, to buy more time for Kimberly to finally exit this ce* Elena thought to herself.

    The guard fired a warning shot into the sky, the loud crack slicing through the chaotic night.

    "I repeat, stop where you are, or I¡¯ll¡ª"

    "Will you put that gun away before you make a fool of yourself?" Elena¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and filled with authority.

    The guards froze. The leader among them squinted through the darkness, and when recognition dawned, he immediately lowered his weapon and bowed his head.

    "Mydy! Forgive us. We didn¡¯t know it was you," he stammered, his earlier bravado reced with unease.

    Elena came to a halt a few feet away, her piercing gaze sweeping over the men. Her tone was icy but measured.

    "You dare point a weapon in my direction? Is this how you uphold your duties¡ªby threatening to shoot everyone who crosses your path?"

    The leader bowed deeper, his voice trembling slightly. "I deeply apologize, ma¡¯am. We were only following orders from the Luna and the Alpha to secure this wing."

    "Orders?" Elena raised an eyebrow, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "Is creating chaos part of those orders? Or do you just enjoy ying soldier with a loaded gun?"

    "No, ma¡¯am," the guard said quickly, his face pale. "We didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble. We¡¯re just being extra cautious."

    Elena studied him for a moment, her sharp eyes searching for any sign of deceit.

    *Did they see anything? Did they notice Kimberly escaping?*

    "Good," she said finally, her voice still cold.

    "But next time, be sure you know who you¡¯re aiming at before you act. The next warning shot you fire might cost you your position¡ªor worse."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am. Thank you, ma¡¯am," the guard stammered, relief evident in his voice.

    Without another word, Elena turned on her heel and walked away, her men falling in step behind her.

    She waited until they were out of earshot before exhaling deeply, herposure slipping for a brief moment.

    "That was close," she muttered, her voice barely audible. Turning to one of her men, she asked,

    "Do you think they saw what happened? Could they know Kimberly escaped?"

    The man shook his head thoughtfully. "It¡¯s hard to say.

    They seemed genuine in their apology, but it¡¯s possible they¡¯re pretending. Mona¡¯s men are known for their cunning."

    Elena bit her lip, her mind racing. *If they did see Kimberly escape, they¡¯ll report it to Mona immediately. I can¡¯t let that happen. Not now.*

    "Keep a close watch on them," she ordered, her voice firm. "If you notice anything suspicious¡ªany movements that seem off¡ªreport to me immediately. Understood?"

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," her men replied in unison.

    As she walked into her chamberter that night, Elena allowed herself a moment of weakness.

    She sank into a chair, her hands gripping the armrests tightly. The weight of the night¡¯s events pressed heavily on her chest.

    *Kimberly¡¯s safety is all that matters now. I can¡¯t afford any mistakes.*

    ---

    Back in the present, Elena blinked, snapping out of the shback. She paced the room, her thoughts racing.

    *Alpha Derrick is blinded by his own arrogance and Mona¡¯s maniptions. But I¡¯ve nted the seed of doubt.

    He¡¯ll start questioning her now, and that will give me the time I need to act.*

    Her gaze drifted to the window, the morning sun casting a faint glow on the horizon.

    "I have to keep them at odds with each other," she murmured, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions within her.

    "If Derrick and Mona start doubting each other, they¡¯ll be too distracted to focus on Kimberly."

    Her mind reyed the moment she had confronted Derrick earlier. His anger had been palpable, but so had his confusion.

    *He didn¡¯t dismiss my usations outright. That¡¯s a good sign. If I can push him further, he¡¯ll start seeing Mona for who she really is.*

    Elena¡¯s fists clenched at her sides, her resolve hardening.

    "Kimberly doesn¡¯t deserve this," she whispered to herself.

    "She¡¯s already endured enough. I¡¯ll protect her at all costs¡ªeven if it means tearing this pack apart."

    She let out a deep breath, her eyes narrowing with determination.

    "This is far from over," she said quietly. "Mona might think she¡¯s untouchable, but she¡¯ll slip. And when she does, I¡¯ll be there to make sure she pays for what she¡¯s done."

    Her words lingered in the air, heavy with anger and promise.

    The room fell silent once more, but the fire in Elena¡¯s eyes burned brighter than ever.

    Elena¡¯s determination to protect Kimberly and outmaneuver Mona set the stage for the battle ahead...

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143</h4>

    Mona sat on the luxurious couch in the grand living room, her fingers lightly tapping the armrest in irritation.

    The tension in the air was suffocating. She hated waiting, hated uncertainty.

    Just as she was about to call one of her maids to bring her some tea, the door opened, and one of her most loyal men entered.

    He bowed deeply, his bodynguage stiff and nervous. "Greetings to you, Luna."

    Mona¡¯s sharp eyes immediately fixed on him. "What¡¯s thetest news around the pack?" she demanded, her tone clipped and impatient.

    The man hesitated, his head still bowed, as if afraid to meet her gaze.

    "Kimberly is missing, Luna," he said finally. "No one knows about her whereabouts."

    Mona shot to her feet, her face a mixture of shock and fury.

    "What do you mean, Kimberly is nowhere to be found? How does someone just vanish into thin air without a trace?" Her voice echoed through the room, heavy with authority and anger.

    The man swallowed hard, his hands trembling slightly. "Luna, I... I thought this might have been your n. But now, I¡¯m not sure."

    Mona¡¯s re could have frozen fire. "Do I look like someone who allows such ipetence in my ns?" she spat.

    "If this were my doing, I would not be standing here questioning you." She stepped closer to him, her tone lowering but losing none of its venom.

    *Who could possibly have done this? Could it be Derrick?

    Could alpha Theo have the guts to step into this pack again at night?

    I guess this must have been done by an insider... But who could it be?*Mona thought.

    "Get me every scrap of information fromst night until now. I need answers. And I need them quickly."

    "Yes, Luna," the man stammered, bowing again. He turned to leave, desperate to escape her wrath.

    But just as he reached the door, Alpha Derrick entered the room.

    His presence was a storm, his steps deliberate, his face twisted in a fury rarely seen.

    The air grew heavier, and Mona, for the first time in a long while, felt a twinge of fear.

    "You," Derrick barked, his voice cutting through the room like a de. "Return to the living room and get on your knees."

    The man froze mid-step, his face pale as he turned and knelt on the floor.

    His trembling was now visible, and even Mona could feel the oppressive weight of Derrick¡¯s anger.

    "What are you here to do?" Derrick asked coldly, his piercing gaze fixed on the man.

    The man opened his mouth to speak, but Mona quickly interjected. "He was¡ª"

    Derrick¡¯s sharp re silenced her instantly.

    "Mona, I did not ask you anything. You will speak only when I say so," he growled, his voice low but filled with warning.

    Mona stiffened, her usualposure cracking slightly. She clenched her fists but said nothing, her eyes narrowing at his tone.

    *What is Derrick up to, is he trying to act innocent about Kimberly¡¯s disappearance?* Mona thought to herself.

    "Now, speak!" Derrick ordered the man again, his voice booming.

    The man¡¯s voice wavered as he answered.

    "I... I was only here to inform the Luna about what¡¯s happening around the pack house, Alpha. Especially about the sudden disappearance of Kimberly."

    Derrick¡¯s expression darkened further. He strode forward and bent down, his face mere inches from the man¡¯s ear.

    The room seemed to grow colder. "What do you know about Kimberly¡¯s disappearance?" Derrick hissed.

    "Talk to me now, while I¡¯m still being kind."

    The man¡¯s eyes squeezed shut, his body trembling. "Alpha, I swear I know nothing. I... I have no idea where she is or how she disappeared. I swear on my life."

    Derrick straightened, his eyes burning with suspicion.

    He nced at Mona briefly, her rigid posture betraying her difort, before turning his attention back to the man.

    "If you¡¯re lying," Derrick said, his voice calm butced with menace,

    "if I find out you had even the slightest connection to Kimberly¡¯s disappearance, I will make you pay. And not with words, but with your life."

    The man nodded frantically, his head bobbing like a puppet on strings.

    "I swear, Alpha, I would never deceive you," he stammered, his voice barely audible.

    Derrick took a step back, his eyes never leaving the man. "Get out," hemanded.

    The man didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He scrambled to his feet, bowed, and practically ran out of the room, his footsteps echoing down the hallway.

    As the door mmed shut behind him, the silence that followed was deafening.

    Derrick turned slowly to face Mona, his jaw clenched, his fists tight at his sides.

    The fury in his eyes made her heart race, though she did her best to hide it.

    "Talk to me, Mona," Derrick said, his voice calm but deadly. "Why do you want Kimberly eliminated?"

    Mona froze, the words hitting her like a p. Her eyes widened slightly, but she quickly masked her shock with defiance.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she replied, her voice steady butcking conviction.

    Derrick stepped closer, his towering presence forcing her back into the couch.

    He leaned down, his face level with hers, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Don¡¯t lie to me, Mona. Not now."

    Mona¡¯s mind raced as she tried toe up with a response, but the intensity of Derrick¡¯s gaze and the venom in his tone left her speechless.

    "You think I¡¯m blind?" Derrick continued, his words sharp and cutting.

    "Do you think I don¡¯t notice the way you look at Kimberly? The way you talk about her?

    I¡¯ve ignored it for too long, but not anymore. Now, you¡¯re going to tell me the truth."

    Mona¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. For the first time in years, she felt powerless.

    The room seemed to shrink around her as Derrick¡¯s words hung in the air, thick with anger and usation.

    Derrick was never leaving the living room with tension and unanswered questions looming like a dark storm on the horizon...

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144</h4>

    Kimberly sat on the edge of the bed, her fingers nervously ying with the hem of her dress.

    Her thoughts were loud, racing in all directions.

    *If I truly have the powers they are all talking about, then why am I running?* she thought, her brows furrowed with confusion and frustration.

    She sighed deeply, shaking her head. *Theo says I¡¯m special, that I need to learn to control this... gift.

    But what if it¡¯s not enough? What if it¡¯s toote?* The thought made her stomach churn.

    She took another deep breath, steeling herself. *No, I can¡¯t think like that. I¡¯ll do everything Theo says.

    I¡¯ll learn to control my powers. Then I¡¯ll use them to protect myself, protect everyone who¡¯s helping me.*

    Her resolve hardened just as the door creaked open. Kimberly looked up to see Alpha Theo step in, his calm yetmanding presence filling the room.

    "Good morning," he said warmly, his sharp eyes scanning her from head to toe. "You look stunning."

    Kimberly nced down at the elegant, flowing dress she was wearing¡ªa far cry from the simple clothes she was used to.

    "Thank you," she said softly. "But honestly, I¡¯m not used to wearing things like this. It feels... strange."

    Theo walked closer, his gaze softening. "You deserve the best, Kimberly. Only the finest things should be yours. Don¡¯t ever feel less than you are."

    There was such conviction in his voice that Kimberly felt a flicker of confidence spark within her. She nodded, smiling faintly. "Okay. I¡¯ll try."

    "Good," Theo said with a satisfied nod. "Now, it¡¯s time to go. We have work to do."

    Kimberly stood, brushing down the fabric of her dress. "Where are we going?"

    "To the temple," Theo said simply. "That¡¯s where your training begins."

    *I guess it¡¯s time to start doing my best, to be that all powerful person everyone thinks I am* with a faint smile on her face, Kimberly thought to herself.

    As they walked out of the room, Kimberly felt a mix of nervousness and excitement.

    The thought of finally understanding her powers filled her with hope, but it also scared her. What if she failed?

    When they stepped outside, a sleek ck vehicle was waiting. Elijah and several of Theo¡¯s men stood by, ready for action.

    Theo turned to Elijah, his expression serious.

    "I have a feeling we¡¯re being watched. Prying eyes are everywhere," Theo said, his tone grave.

    "Kimberly and I will go to the temple alone. You¡¯ll take the convoy and make it look like I¡¯m traveling with you."

    Elijah nodded, understanding the weight of the situation. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Stay sharp," Theo added. "If anyone tries to stop you, stall them. Do whatever it takes to protect Kimberly¡¯s location."

    "Leave it to me," Elijah said confidently.

    Kimberly climbed into the back seat of the car, watching as Theo gave Elijah one final nod before getting into the driver¡¯s seat himself.

    The engine roared to life, and within moments, they were on the road.

    Kimberly nced out the window, her mind wandering again.

    *If Theo is so cautious, then the danger must be closer than I thought. Who¡¯s watching us? Is it Derrick? Or someone else?*

    "I know you want to ask a lot of questions, but I will advise that we keep things simple and focus on your training.

    Once you start understanding your powers, everything will be clearer to you Kimberly." With a calm andposed look on his face, alpha Theo said to her.

    Kimberly nodded her head, as she let out a simple smile on her face.

    Meanwhile, Elijah and the convoy left shortly after.

    They traveled through the pack¡¯s territory, taking deliberate routes to make it seem like Alpha Theo was traveling with them.

    The n seemed to be working¡ªuntil they stopped at a fuel station to refuel.

    As Elijah¡¯s men began filling the vehicles, a loud screech of tires caught everyone¡¯s attention. Several ck SUVs surrounded them, blocking all exits.

    Elijah tensed, his hand instinctively going to the trigger of his gun. His men followed suit, their eyes scanning the vehicles.

    The doors of the SUVs opened, and none other than Alpha Derrick stepped out, his towering figure imposing as ever.

    Beside him was the Supreme Priest, his white robes stark against the dark backdrop of the vehicles.

    Elijah¡¯s heart sank. *This is bad. Very bad.*

    "Greetings, Elijah," the Supreme Priest said, his voice calm yet heavy with authority.

    Elijah bowed slightly, his mind racing. "Greetings, Supreme Priest."

    Derrick wasted no time, stepping forward with a menacing smirk.

    "We¡¯ve been told you¡¯re harboring something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªthat doesn¡¯t belong to you."

    Elijah¡¯s expression remained neutral, though his heart pounded in his chest. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    The Supreme Priest stepped closer, his gaze piercing. "Don¡¯t y games, Elijah. Where is Alpha Theo?"

    Elijah took a moment to gather his thoughts. *Think, Elijah. One wrong word and everything falls apart.*

    "Alpha Theo is at the pack house," he said finally, his voice steady. "He¡¯s there now, handling important matters."

    Derrick raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "Is that so? Then why do I get the feeling you¡¯re hiding something?"

    Elijah stood his ground, forcing himself to meet Derrick¡¯s gaze.

    "You¡¯re free to visit the pack house yourself, Alpha Derrick. You¡¯ll see that I¡¯m telling the truth."

    The Supreme Priest studied Elijah carefully, his eyes narrowing.

    "Good. Then you won¡¯t mind if we pay a visit right now. And I trust you won¡¯t need to warn anyone of our arrival?"

    Elijah forced a tight-lipped smile. "Of course not, Supreme Priest."

    "Then let¡¯s go," the priest said, motioning to his men.

    Elijah turned to his team, signaling them to get back into their vehicles. As he climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, his mind raced.

    *This is a disaster. If they realize that alpha Theo isn¡¯t there, we¡¯re all dead.*

    Behind him, Derrick climbed into one of the SUVs, his smirk never fading. The convoy moved out, heading toward the pack house, with tension thick in the air.

    Elijah tried calling alpha Theo, but his line was not reachable and this caused more frustration to Elijah and his ns.

    Elijah gripping the steering wheel tightly, his heart pounding as he led the enemies closer to the truth¡ªor further from it.

    The suspense was unbearable, and the stakes had never been higher...

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145</h4>

    Elijah stepped out of the vehicle as they arrived at the pack house, his boots crunching against the gravel.

    His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.

    What now? What if they don¡¯t find alpha Theo? Elijah forced his expression into neutrality, hoping his unease wouldn¡¯t show.

    As he approached Alpha Derrick and the Supreme Priest, he opened his mouth to speak.

    But before any words escaped, a voice rang out behind him, firm andmanding.

    "Elijah," Alpha Theo¡¯s voice echoed through the courtyard. "What is going on here? And to what do I owe this... unexpected visit?"

    Elijah turned, his relief hidden behind a mask of professionalism.

    Alpha Theo strode forward with an air of calm authority, his piercing gaze locking with Alpha Derrick¡¯s.

    The Supreme Priest stepped forward, his tone neutral but firm.

    "We havee to clear the air regarding an allegation brought against you by Alpha Derrick."

    Theo raised a brow, his expression shifting to one of mock surprise.

    "An allegation? By Derrick?" His eyes darted toward Derrick, a faint smirk forming on his lips. "What is this allegation about?"

    Derrick¡¯s jaw clenched, the vein in his temple pulsing with barely contained anger.

    "Cut the act, Theo. We all know why we¡¯re here. Supreme Priest, let¡¯s get to it. Enough of this worthless charade."

    The Supreme Priest ignored Derrick¡¯s impatience and addressed Theo directly.

    "Alpha Derrick ims you have kidnapped Kimberly from his pack.

    He also informed us that you were at his territory earlier this week to confront him about her. Is this true?"

    Theo¡¯s smirk deepened as he crossed his arms.

    "Ah, I see now. This is what it¡¯s all about." He tilted his head slightly, his voice calm butced with sarcasm.

    "Derrick, are you so paranoid that you believe every shadow in your pack belongs to me?"

    Derrick¡¯s fists tightened, but he said nothing.

    Theo¡¯s gaze returned to the Supreme Priest.

    "Yes, I visited Derrick¡¯s territory to speak with Kimberly.

    I don¡¯t deny that. But to say I ¡¯challenged¡¯ him is a bit dramatic, don¡¯t you think?" He shrugged.

    "As for Kimberly¡¯s disappearance... I¡¯m hearing about it for the first time right now."

    "How sure are we that Derrick is not the one hiding her away from everyone?" Alpha Theo said with a mocking question.

    "Liar," Derrick spat, his voice trembling with fury. "You¡¯re lying, Theo. I can see it in your smug face."

    Theo chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Oh, Derrick. You always were terrible at reading people. Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯ve lost control over your own pack."

    Derrick took a step forward, his eyes burning with rage, but the Supreme Priest raised a hand, silencing him.

    "Enough," the priest said firmly. He turned back to Theo.

    "If you truly have nothing to hide, then you won¡¯t object to us conducting a thorough search of your pack house."

    Theo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. "A search? Be my guest," he said smoothly, gesturing toward the sprawling pack house.

    "But..." He stepped closer, his voice dropping to a more serious tone. "Does Derrick have the search coin?

    And are you both prepared for the consequences if nothing is found?"

    The Supreme Priest gave a solemn nod.

    "Alpha Derrick is fully aware of the implications. If we find nothing, the search coin will be forfeited to you, and you will be granted one wish¡ªwithin the bounds of ourws."

    Theo smiled faintly, his confidence unwavering. "Excellent. Let the search begin."

    He snapped his fingers, and several of his men stepped forward, ready to escort Derrick¡¯s group through the pack house.

    Derrick¡¯s face twisted with frustration, but he said nothing as he waved his men toward the house.

    As the search began, Theo stood still, his arms crossed as he watched Derrick and the Supreme Priest. The tension was palpable, the silence heavy.

    Derrick finally broke the quiet, his voice dripping with venom. "Don¡¯t look so smug, Theo. You¡¯re a master of deception, but your luck will run out eventually."

    Theo raised a brow, amused. "Luck? Is that what you think this is?" He leaned slightly closer, lowering his voice so only Derrick could hear.

    "Maybe you should stop relying on brute force and start thinking. It might save you some embarrassment."

    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a snarl, but he held back, knowing the Supreme Priest¡¯s eyes were on both of them.

    The search dragged on, the minutes feeling like hours.

    Theo remained calm, his confidence seemingly unshakable, while Derrick grew increasingly restless.

    He paced back and forth, muttering under his breath.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Derrick¡¯s men returned. The lead scout approached him, his expression grim.

    "Alpha," the man said hesitantly. "We found nothing. Kimberly isn¡¯t here."

    Derrick¡¯s face darkened, his fists trembling with suppressed rage. "Are you sure? Did you search everywhere?"

    "Yes, Alpha," the man replied. "We searched every room, every corridor. She¡¯s not here."

    Theo turned to the Supreme Priest, extending his hand. "Well, then. It seems we¡¯ve reached the end of this little farce. Hand over the search coin."

    The priest nodded solemnly and gestured to Derrick. "Alpha Derrick, you must relinquish the coin. Thews are clear."

    Derrick hesitated, his pride warring with the reality of the situation.

    Finally, with visible reluctance, he reached into his pocket and ced the coin in Theo¡¯s hand.

    "What will be your wish, Alpha Theo?" the Supreme Priest asked.

    "You may use it now or keep it for the future. But remember, the wish must abide by thews. You cannot, for instance, im another alpha¡¯s pack."

    Theo examined the coin in his hand, turning it over thoughtfully. Then he smiled.

    "I¡¯ll keep it for now. A lifeline like this shouldn¡¯t be wasted on something trivial."

    He turned, slipping the coin into his pocket as he began walking away.

    Derrick¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks.

    "Don¡¯t think this is over, Theo," Derrick growled, his tone low and threatening. "You might have won today, but this isn¡¯t the end. Watch your back."

    Theo nced over his shoulder, his smirk returning. "Oh, Derrick. You¡¯re going to hurt yourself with all that bitterness."

    Derrick said nothing more, storming back to his vehicle with his men following closely behind.

    The sound of engines roared as they drove out of the pack house, leaving behind a cloud of dust and lingering tension.

    Theo watched them go, his expression unreadable. Let theme. I¡¯ll be ready...

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146</h4>

    Alpha Derrick stormed into his pack house, his boots echoing against the polished marble floor.

    Fury burned in his veins as he paced back and forth in the grand living room, his breathing heavy, his fists clenched.

    His mind was clouded with anger, frustration, and¡ªthough he would never admit it¡ªdoubt.

    His men stood before him, tense and silent, their eyes fixed on the floor.

    Among them, Mark was kneeling, trembling slightly. Sweat dripped down his forehead as he avoided Derrick¡¯s fiery gaze.

    Derrick stopped pacing abruptly, his eyes boring into Mark like daggers.

    "Mark," he said, his voice dangerously calm. "I believe you have a lot of exining to do... Start talking."

    Mark swallowed hard, his mouth opening slightly, but no words came out. Fear paralyzed him.

    Derrick¡¯s patience snapped. "What¡¯s wrong? Did you suddenly go deaf and dumb?" he barked, stepping closer. "I asked you a question, Mark!"

    Mark flinched. "I¡ªI¡¯m very sorry, Alpha," he stammered. "It¡¯s just that I was so sure... I saw Kimberly with Alpha Theo, I swear on my life!"

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened. His instincts told him Mark wasn¡¯t lying, but that only deepened the problem.

    If Kimberly was with Theo, how had she disappeared before their search?

    His eyes darted across the room, scanning his men one by one. "So tell me, Mark," he continued coldly,

    "why didn¡¯t we find her? And more importantly, who warned Theo that we wereing?"

    Silence.

    No one moved. No one spoke. They all knew better than to say the wrong thing when Derrick was in this state.

    Derrick exhaled sharply, his nostrils ring. His patience had run thin. "Everybody, get out," he ordered, his voice low but firm. "I want to be left alone."

    The men exchanged nces before filing out quickly with their heads bowed, eager to escape the weight of his rage.

    But just as Mark turned to leave, Derrick¡¯s voice rang out again.

    "Mark, stay back."

    Mark froze in ce. A shudder ran down his spine as he turned back around, swallowing hard.

    Derrick eyed him carefully, his expression unreadable.

    "You will take your men and every resource you need.

    I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you will bring me valuable information on Kimberly and Theo." His voice dropped,ced with quiet menace.

    "Fail me again, and you will not live to apologize."

    Mark bowed deeply. "Yes, Alpha. I won¡¯t fail you this time." He turned swiftly and disappeared through the doorway.

    Finally alone, Derrick clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His mind raced.

    *Someone tipped Theo off. Someone inside my own pack.*

    *Who could it be? Could it be Mona?

    No, she won¡¯t go that far.

    Or, could those Kimberly¡¯s friends be the one? I believe those three witches wouldn¡¯t dare try that with me*

    His stomach twisted at the thought. He prided himself on his control, his dominance¡ªbut now, he felt a crack in his fortress.

    *Is there a traitor among my men?*

    He didn¡¯t get much time to dwell on the thought before the sound of approaching footsteps snapped him out of his thoughts.

    He turned sharply, only to see Mona entering the living room.

    She moved with an air of superiority, her dark eyes glinting with amusement.

    She wore a silk robe, her hair cascading down her shoulders in loose waves. As she reached the couch opposite him, she sat down gracefully, crossing her legs.

    A smirk tugged at her lips. "Well, well, well," she drawled, her voice thick with mockery.

    "The mighty Alpha Derrick... reduced to pacing and brooding like a lost wolf."

    Her words sliced through him like a de. His jaw tightened, but he refused to show weakness.

    He exhaled slowly, controlling his anger. "Mona, what do you want?" he asked, his voice measured. Then his gaze hardened.

    "Or are you finally ready to admit that you wanted Kimberly dead?"

    Mona tilted her head, her smirk deepening.

    "You never cease to amuse me, Derrick." She leaned forward slightly, her eyes locked onto his.

    "But tell me something... Let¡¯s assume for a moment that I did want Kimberly gone¡ªfor reasons that we both know¡ªwhy does that bother you so much?"

    Derrick¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his silence spoke volumes.

    Mona chuckled, shaking her head. "Ah, I see," she said knowingly.

    "You don¡¯t want to answer, do you? Because the truth is... she¡¯s important to you. But why? What makes her so special?"

    Derrick¡¯s fingers twitched at his sides, his temper rising.

    *Mona cannot be trusted. She¡¯s trying to provoke me. She wants information... but she won¡¯t get it.* Derrick thought to himself, as he had an unreadable expression on his face.

    Instead of responding, he turned away, his body tense with restrained fury.

    Mona let out a low, amused hum. "You¡¯re thinking about Theo, aren¡¯t you?" she mused, tapping a manicured finger against her knee. "About the search coin."

    Derrick¡¯s shoulders stiffened.

    Sheughed softly. "Ah, I knew it. You¡¯re more worried about what Theo will use that coin for than about Kimberly herself." She shook her head in mock disappointment.

    "That¡¯s what makes you so... predictable."

    Derrick turned to face her, his eyes zing with anger.

    Mona met his re with cool confidence. "I remember when you were feared, Derrick," she said, her voice suddenly serious.

    "When your enemies cowered at the mere mention of your name. But now?" She exhaled dramatically. "You¡¯re too caught up in your emotions. You¡¯re losing your edge."

    His hands clenched at his sides, every muscle in his body tight with restraint.

    *She¡¯s taunting me. She wants a reaction.*

    But he wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction.

    Without another word, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the living room, his steps heavy with anger.

    Mona¡¯s smirk never wavered as she watched him leave.

    "Try to think like the Alpha Derrick I used to know," she called after him, her voice dripping with false concern. "Maybe then, you¡¯ll stop being so... pathetic."

    Derrick didn¡¯t stop. Didn¡¯t look back.

    But inside, his fury burned hotter than ever...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo sat in one of the rooms in his pack house, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the wooden desk.

    His sharp gaze was fixed on Elijah, who stood before him with a mixture of curiosity and concern.

    "So, Alpha," Elijah began, his brows furrowed, "you mean it was Alpha Derrick¡¯s sister who warned you that they wereing here?" His voice held a tinge of disbelief.

    Theo nodded, his expression unreadable.

    Elijah let out a low whistle. "I didn¡¯t see thating." He paused, then asked,

    "But why was your phone off when I tried calling? I was worried something had happened to you."

    Theo leaned back in his chair, a small smirk ying at the corner of his lips.

    "I switched it off on purpose," he admitted.

    "I knew you¡¯d try to contact me, and if Derrick¡¯s men were watching, any sudden movements or calls could have raised suspicion. I needed everything to y out naturally."

    Elijah exhaled deeply, nodding in understanding. "That was risky, Alpha."

    Theo¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. "Risky, but necessary." He leaned forward, sping his hands together.

    "From now on, I¡¯ll move alone. You and the others must stay vignt. Keep an eye on everything¡ªespecially for any prying eyes.

    Derrick won¡¯t make another mistake. He¡¯ll be watching, waiting for the smallest slip."

    Elijah straightened his posture. "Yes, Alpha. I swear, I and the boys will do everything within our power to protect you and Kimberly." His voice carried unwavering loyalty.

    Theo studied him for a moment before nodding in approval. "Good." Then, with a small hand gesture, he dismissed him.

    Elijah bowed slightly before turning on his heel and exiting the office, leaving Theo alone with his thoughts.

    As soon as the door shut behind him, Theo reached into his pocket, pulling out the search coin.

    The small, ancient-looking medallion gleamed under the dim light. He rolled it between his fingers, his jaw tightening.

    *What exactly should I use this for?*

    His first instinct was to demand Kimberly¡¯s official freedom. But the moment he thought about it, he shook his head.

    *No. That would be too predictable. And worse¡ªit would confirm Derrick¡¯s suspicions that I took her.*

    Derrick wasn¡¯t an idiot. He was ruthless, relentless, and dangerously cunning.

    If Theo made the wrong move, Derrick would catch onto his ns in no time.

    Theo clenched his jaw. *I can¡¯t afford to make a mistake. Kimberly¡¯s safety depends on it.*

    Before he could dwell further, his phone buzzed loudly, snapping him from his thoughts.

    Without hesitation, he answered. "Elena, are you with Kimberly now?" His voice was calm, but there was an underlying urgency in his tone.

    "Yes," Elena confirmed. Then, after a brief pause, she asked, "How did it go over there?"

    Theo exhaled, rubbing his temple. "Everything went as nned. Derrick didn¡¯t find anything."

    "Good," Elena said in relief. "Do you want to talk to her?"

    "Yes, put her on."

    A few secondster, a familiar soft voice filled the line. "Theo?"

    Theo smiled instinctively. "Kimberly. Are you alright? How are you coping with the temple for now?"

    The concern in his voice was evident, and Kimberly seemed to pick up on it.

    "You should be asking about yourself," she replied, her voiceced with worry.

    "Are you okay? They didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?"

    Theo chuckled lightly. "I¡¯m fine, Kimberly. You worry too much."

    "You can¡¯t me me for that," she muttered. Then, after a brief silence, her tone turned more determined.

    "I need to learn fast. I need to be strong enough to protect you and everyone I love."

    Theo¡¯s smile softened. "I trust you, Kimberly. And I know you¡¯ll be everything you¡¯re meant to be."

    There was a slight pause on the line before Kimberly asked, almost hesitantly, "Will I see you tonight?"

    Theo¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "No," he said firmly. "It¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯m sure Derrick¡¯s men are watching me closely now.

    I can¡¯t risk leading them to you. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll be with you tomorrow morning."

    Kimberly let out a small sigh but didn¡¯t argue. "Alright. Just... be careful, okay?"

    "I will," Theo reassured her. "Take care, Kimberly."

    "You too, Theo."

    With that, the call ended.

    Theo slowly ced his phone down, his mind racing.

    *I need to act fast. Derrick won¡¯t stop. He¡¯s probably already working on his next move.*

    He clenched his fists. *Kimberly needs to be safe. No matter what it takes.*

    With renewed determination burning in his eyes, Alpha Theo stood up and made his way to his study, ready to n his next move...

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147</h4>

    Kimberly sat quietly on the bed, staring at the wooden floor as thoughts raced through her mind.

    The room inside the temple was dimly lit, but it felt safe¡ªat least for now.

    Across from her, Elena leaned against the wall, arms crossed, studying Kimberly¡¯s expression.

    A moment of silence passed between them before Kimberly finally spoke.

    "Thank goodness," she muttered, exhaling deeply.

    "I was so scared that day... When I heard the gunshot, my heart nearly stopped. I thought something bad had happened."

    Elena chuckled, shaking her head. "It was just a warning shot, Kimberly. To scare anyone and us," she exined with confidence.

    "Trust me, I won¡¯t go down that easily."

    Kimberly let out a smallugh, her tension easing slightly. "I should¡¯ve known," she said with a faint smile.

    Elena smirked. "Exactly."

    A brief silence followed before Elena¡¯s expression turned more serious.

    She studied Kimberly for a moment, then asked, "Do you really trust everything about Alpha Theo?"

    Kimberly hesitated, staring at the candlelight flickering on the table. Finally, she lifted her gaze and spoke with unwavering certainty.

    "I trust him with my life. He¡¯s always willing to risk anything and everything for me. For my safety. I trust him."

    Elena nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer. "Good," she said.

    "Because there¡¯s something you need to know. And this is why you must learn your powers quickly¡ªso you can help him."

    Kimberly leaned forward slightly, her curiosity piqued. "What is it?"

    Elena took a deep breath. "There has been a deration among the alphas.

    A neww. It states that whoever has the Moon Goddess as an ally¡ªor as a wife¡ªwill be crowned the Alpha King."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened, shock washing over her. "What?"

    Elena nodded. "That¡¯s right."

    Kimberly felt her heart race.

    "The Alpha King¡¯s crown hasn¡¯t been given to anyone in over two hundred years," she said, her voice filled with confusion and concern.

    "Why now? Why am I being dragged into this?"

    Elena¡¯s gaze softened. "Because, Kimberly... You are the Moon Goddess. The first one we¡¯ve seen in more than two centuries."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She had suspected she was different, but hearing Elena say it so inly made it real.

    "You are special," Elena continued.

    "And that¡¯s why everything is happening. Why people want you. Why Derrick is after you. Why Theo is fighting for you. This is bigger than you think."

    Reality sank in, heavy and undeniable. Kimberly¡¯s hands clenched into fists. The attacks, the fear, the constant struggle¡ªit all made sense now.

    "But if that¡¯s the case," she asked slowly, "why are you helping Theo and not Alpha Derrick? He¡¯s your brother, ma¡¯am Elena."

    Elena¡¯s face darkened slightly. She let out a long sigh and stepped closer to Kimberly, her eyes intense.

    "Yes," she admitted. "Derrick is my brother. And in another life, maybe I would have supported him."

    Kimberly frowned. "Then why don¡¯t you?"

    Elena looked away for a moment before turning back with a firm expression. "Because Derrick is not fit to be Alpha King."

    Kimberly¡¯s frown deepened. "But he¡¯s powerful. His pack is one of the strongest. Why can¡¯t he be king?"

    Elena¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Power alone doesn¡¯t make a good king, Kimberly," she said.

    "An Alpha King must bepassionate, understanding, and willing to unite and serve his people. Derrick has none of those qualities."

    Kimberly bit her lip, processing her words.

    "Derrick doesn¡¯t want to lead," Elena continued. "He wants to rule and control.

    He doesn¡¯t want allies¡ªhe wants subjects. And that will lead to nothing but anarchy and chaos."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, her thoughts spinning.

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping Theo," Elena finished. "Because he¡¯s different."

    Kimberly¡¯s mind reeled. She had always sensed there was more to Theo than met the eye. He was strong, but kind. Fierce, yet fair.

    She looked up at Elena. "And you trust Theo to be the one to be Alpha King?"

    Elena nodded. "Yes. And more importantly¡ªyou trust him. And if you do, then I trust your judgment, Kimberly."

    Kimberly felt a surge of determination rise in her chest.

    "Let¡¯s help Theo win," Elena said, her voice filled with resolve. "Let¡¯s make sure he is the one who bes Alpha King."

    Kimberly exhaled sharply, then nodded firmly. "Yes," she said. "We will."

    A new fire burned inside her.

    *I will do everything I can to learn my powers. I will not be weak. I will help Theo. He must be Alpha King.*

    The weight of her destiny settled on her shoulders, but this time, she did not shrink from it.

    A few momentster, Elena stood up, ready to leave.

    Kimberly blinked. "You¡¯re going?"

    Elena nodded. "I have to."

    Kimberly frowned. "I thought you¡¯d spend the night here with me." There was a trace of disappointment in her voice.

    Elena smiled softly but shook her head. "We can¡¯t risk anything, Kimberly," she said gently.

    "If I stay, it might draw attention. Derrick, his men, or even other alphas could start asking questions. I can¡¯t be the reason they find you."

    Kimberly sighed. She knew Elena was right, but it still felt lonely.

    Elena reached for the door. As she was about to step out, Kimberly spoke again.

    "Please... take care of my friends," she said, her voice quiet but firm.

    Elena turned slightly, her eyes filled with reassurance. "They will be alright, Kimberly. I promise."

    With those final words, she disappeared into the shadows.

    Kimberly sat in silence, staring at the door.

    For the first time, she truly understood the scale of the battle ahead.

    She was no longer just a girl caught in the middle of a war.

    She was the Moon Goddess.

    And she had a role to y.

    As the weight of her responsibility settled deep within her soul, she clenched her fists.

    *I will not fail and with Theo by my side, I will bring the unity the whole packs deserves.*

    The night air outside was silent, but inside Kimberly¡¯s heart, a storm was brewing...

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148</h4>

    Mona stepped out of her sleek ck car, adjusting her coat as she nced around the well-guarded estate.

    The towering gates of Alpha Darwin¡¯s residence loomed behind her as she walked past the guards who respectfully bowed before leading her to the garden.

    The morning sun shone gently, casting a golden hue over the lush greenery, but Mona had no interest in admiring the beauty around her.

    She had a feeling this meeting would not go the way she wanted.

    As she stepped onto the stone pathway, she spotted Alpha Darwin seatedfortably on a carved wooden bench, sipping his tea.

    His silver hair glistened under the sunlight, and though his expression was calm, Mona knew her father never spoke without reason.

    "Good morning, Father," Mona greeted with a warm smile, masking the impatience bubbling inside her.

    Alpha Darwin looked up and returned the greeting with a nod, motioning for her to sit beside him.

    "You look well," he observed.

    "I always do," Mona replied with a smirk.

    Darwin chuckled lightly before his expression turned serious. "Mona, I called you here to talk about something very important."

    Mona arched a brow, curiosity piqued. "I¡¯m listening, Father."

    Alpha Darwin ced his cup down, folding his hands together.

    "I know you, Mona. I know the things you are capable of, both the good and the bad.

    And I know¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthat you do not like Kimberly." His tone was calm but firm.

    Mona¡¯s smirk faltered slightly before she quicklyposed herself. "Father, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she said, feigning innocence.

    "I do not see her aspetition. She¡¯s not even on my level."

    Alpha Darwin exhaled, shaking his head slightly. "Deny it all you want, but I see through you, Mona.

    You have always viewed her as a threat. But I¡¯m telling you now, my daughter¡ªlet go of this rivalry."

    Mona¡¯s jaw tightened. She despised the direction this conversation was taking.

    "Try to get along with Kimberly," Darwin continued. "Her destiny is greater than you understand, and it will benefit you more than you realize."

    Mona¡¯s grip on the edge of the bench tightened, her nails digging into the wood.

    "You¡¯re speaking as if she¡¯s some kind of chosen one," she scoffed. "What destiny? What nonsense are you buying into, Father?"

    Darwin leaned back slightly, his gaze unwavering. "She is the Moon Goddess reborn."

    Mona let out a coldugh. "Oh, please," she sneered. "And what does that have to do with me?" Mona said, trying to act unaware.

    "Everything," Darwin said simply. "Because if you continue down this path of envy and destruction, you will be left behind.

    Kimberly is not your enemy, Mona. If you embrace what is toe, you will have a ce in this new era.

    If you fight it, you will be nothing more than a shadow of your own hatred."

    Mona¡¯s entire body stiffened. Her father¡¯s words felt like a p to the face. *Left behind? Me?* The idea was revolting.

    She forced a sweet smile. "Father, I have heard you," she said, though her voice carried a subtle sharpness.

    "I will... think about what you have said."

    Alpha Darwin studied her for a moment, as if searching for sincerity. Then, he sighed. "Be wise, my daughter."

    Mona only nodded, not trusting herself to speak without her anger seeping through.

    A brief silence settled between them before she decided to change the subject.

    "We have a slight problem, though," she said, tilting her head. "Kimberly has been missing for days. Do you have any idea where she might be?"

    Darwin remained unnervingly calm. "Missing?" he repeated, as though testing the word. "I was not aware."

    Mona narrowed her eyes slightly. *Liar.*

    "Yes," she continued, watching his expression carefully. "She disappeared without a trace, and no one has been able to find her."

    Alpha Darwin took another sip of his tea before responding.

    "Though I do not know her whereabouts, I know one thing for certain," he said.

    "Kimberly will never be in a position of disadvantage. She is stronger than you think, Mona. She will be fine."

    Mona felt the blood in her veins heat up. *He¡¯s hiding something.* His unwavering confidence in Kimberly¡¯s safety meant he knew more than he was letting on.

    *So, Father knows where she is.*

    She kept her expression neutral, though inside, she was seething.

    "Alright, Father," she said smoothly. "If you believe so... But we will continue searching for her until we find her."

    She rose from the bench, her movements poised but deliberate.

    Darwin only nodded, his eyes still watching her as though trying to see what was truly in her heart.

    Mona turned and walked away with measured steps, her mind a whirlwind of frustration and fury.

    *I can¡¯t believe this is what he called me here to talk about.*

    She stepped past the guards, her smile fading the moment she was out of her father¡¯s sight.

    *Kimberly is nothing to me. She will never be above me. I will make sure of that.*

    Her fists clenched.

    *And now, I know Father is protecting her. Which means I need to keep watching him closely.*

    As she reached her car, she took a deep breath and forced a mischievous smirk onto her lips before stepping inside.

    The driver started the engine, and as the vehicle pulled away from the estate, Mona¡¯s expression darkened.

    Her father¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    *"Be wise, my daughter."*

    She let out a bitterugh.

    *"Unbelievable."*

    Her own father had chosen Kimberly¡ªthe girl who was nothing to her¡ªover *his own blood*.

    The thought made her sick.

    Her nails dug into her palm as she stared out of the window, rage simmering beneath the surface.

    *"This is so getting on my nerves right now."*

    As the car sped down the road, her mind was already working.

    If her father had chosen to stand by Kimberly...

    Then he was standing *against* her.

    And that meant one thing.

    She would have to make him regret it...

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149</h4>

    Alpha Derrick drove alone through the dimly lit streets, his fingers drumming impatiently on the steering wheel.

    The invitation to thiste-night meeting had been unexpected, but he was curious.

    Three powerful alphas from different packs had summoned him to a luxurious restaurant, and that alone meant something big was at y.

    *I don¡¯t trust easily, and I won¡¯t start now.*

    As he pulled into the restaurant¡¯s private parking lot, a valet rushed forward to open the car door.

    Without acknowledging the man, Derrick stepped out, his ck leather jacket slightly brushing against the expensive car¡¯s surface.

    The moment he entered, two guards in suits immediately escorted him to the VIP section.

    His steps were slow, calcted. He didn¡¯t like surprises, and right now, this meeting felt like one.

    Inside, three men sat around a circr table. The moment they saw him, they stood up, showing him a level of respect that didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Alpha Edmond, the oldest of the three, nodded with a slight smile.

    Alpha Alfred folded his arms, watching Derrick with sharp eyes.

    Alpha Eduardo, the youngest but perhaps the most ambitious, leaned slightly forward, eager to speak.

    Derrick took his seat across them, his expression unreadable.

    Without wasting time, he asked, "Why have three alphas of different packs called me here at thiste hour of the night?" His voice was deep, firm¡ªhe was not one for small talk.

    The three exchanged nces before Alpha Edmond spoke first.

    "We called this meeting because we trust you, Derrick," he said, his tone carrying a weight of certainty.

    "And because we believe you are the next Alpha King."

    Derrick didn¡¯t flinch. He simply observed them, his face as still as stone.

    *Trust me? Since when do alphas trust each other so easily? What are they nning?*

    "Since the meeting with the Supreme Priest about the Alpha King and the appearance of the Moon Goddess, we already knew you would be the one to emerge," Alpha Alfred added.

    Derrick leaned back slightly, his fingers tapping against the wooden table. His mind raced through the possibilities.

    *Are they truly offering support, or is this a trap? Can I trust anythinging out of their mouths?*

    His voice was sharp when he finally spoke. "What exactly do you all want?" His piercing gaze shifted from one alpha to the next, making them slightly uneasy.

    Alpha Eduardo leaned forward, his eyes burning with ambition.

    "We want you as our ally. When you be Alpha King, we want positions close to you¡ªpowerful ones."

    Derrick smirked slightly, but said nothing.

    "We are willing to do anything," Eduardo continued, "to make sure that happens."

    Derrick remained quiet for a long moment, as if processing every word carefully.

    Then, Alpha Edmond spoke again. "We are aware that your biggest and strongest rival is Alpha Theo.

    But don¡¯t worry. We will make him appear unreasonable to the other alphas.

    We will strip him of support, humiliate him, and leave him with no choice but to submit¡ªor be destroyed."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened.

    Theo.

    The name alone made his blood boil. The one man standing between him and absolute power.

    *If these fools can truly eliminate Theo¡¯s influence, then my path to the throne will be clear.*

    He exhaled slowly, feigning nonchnce. "I appreciate your thoughtfulness and belief in me," he said smoothly.

    "But I must admit, this offer is... unexpected."

    The three alphas remained silent, watching him carefully.

    "Firstly," Derrick continued, "I will consider your offer, though it is too good to ignore.

    But let¡¯s address the real question¡ªdo you know who the Moon Goddess is?"

    He watched their reactions closely. If they knew about Kimberly, he needed to be careful.

    The three of them exchanged nces, uncertainty shing across their faces.

    "We do not know yet," Alpha Eduardo admitted.

    "But with your cooperation, we will find her. And when we do, we will deliver her to you so you can im your rightful ce as Alpha King."

    Derrick nodded slowly, a sinister gleam in his eyes.

    "Good," he finally said, standing up. "Then here¡¯s my answer."

    The three alphas straightened, eager for his response.

    "I ept your offer."

    A flicker of satisfaction passed through their expressions. But Derrick wasn¡¯t finished.

    "But," he added darkly, "I will only solidify this alliance under one condition."

    The room tensed.

    "Find the Moon Goddess," Derrick said, his voice dangerously low. "And deliver her to me."

    A deadly silence filled the room. The weight of his words hung between them, and they knew there was no room for failure.

    Derrick adjusted his jacket, preparing to leave. He took a few steps toward the door, then paused and turned slightly, his sharp eyes meeting theirs once again.

    "Once we find her," he said with an air of finality, "we will rule over the rest of the alphas¡ªtogether."

    And with that, he walked away.

    As he stepped out into the cold night, a slow smirk curled his lips.

    *They think they will stand beside me in power?*

    *Fools.*

    *They will work for me. They will serve me.*

    *And when the timees, I will crush them all and take the throne alone.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning, Kimberly sat up in bed, staring at the stone walls of the temple room.

    Sleep had done little to ease the weight pressing on her chest.

    She wanted to step outside, feel the fresh morning air, maybe even take a stroll to clear her thoughts, but she knew she couldn¡¯t.

    For security reasons, she had to stay hidden.

    She sighed, running a hand through her hair.

    *Alpha Derrick is a ruthless man,* she thought bitterly. *He will do anything to get me back. He won¡¯t stop until he finds me.*

    She clenched her fists.

    "I need to help Theo," she whispered to herself, determination lighting up in her eyes.

    "He can¡¯t go down because of me. I won¡¯t let that happen. I will be the reason he bes the Alpha King."

    A sudden knock on the door startled her.

    Her body tensed as she nced toward the door. For a moment, she hesitated, unsure of who could be outside.

    She tiptoed toward the door, pressing her ear against it to listen for any unusual sounds.

    Then, a calm but firm voice spoke from outside.

    "Kimberly, it¡¯s time for your training."

    She exhaled in relief. *That must be the chief priest.*

    "Alright, I will be out in a minute," she replied cautiously.

    Quickly, sheposed herself and stepped out. To her surprise, two men dressed in white robes stood waiting for her.

    Their faces were nk, emotionless, as they nodded toward her.

    "Please follow us," one of them said. "The chief priest is waiting."

    Without another word, they turned and led the way. Kimberly followed in silence, her heart pounding slightly as they walked through the dimly lit corridors of the temple.

    After about five minutes, they reached a massive hall illuminated by hundreds of candlelights. The air was thick with the scent of burning incense.

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened.

    Several young men, also in white robes, knelt on the cold stone floor with their foreheads touching the ground.

    Their low chants echoed through the vast hall, sending a chill down her spine. It was as if she had stepped into another world entirely.

    At the far end of the hall, the chief priest stood, his piercing gaze fixed on her.

    He raised a hand, gesturing for her toe forward.

    Kimberly swallowed hard and obeyed, stepping toward him until she was directly in front of him.

    She could feel the weight of every pair of eyes in the room on her, yet she remained steady.

    "Sit," the chief priestmanded.

    She lowered herself to the ground, sitting across from him.

    His aged yet powerful voice filled the hall. "Close your eyes... and fight whatever you see."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched. She wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, but she knew this was part of the training.

    *What if I fail? What if I can¡¯t fight or survive this?* Doubt crept into her mind.

    But then, she clenched her fists. *No. I have to do this. I have to be strong. For Theo. For everyone.*

    Taking a deep breath, she slowly closed her eyes.

    At that moment, the hall erupted with the sound of deep, rhythmic chanting. The words were ancient, foreign... yet strangely familiar.

    Kimberly¡¯s ears caught every word, and to her shock, she understood them.

    "Light ovees darkness. The spirit of righteousness prevails and remains eternal.

    Rise and be the voice of your destiny, O¡¯ ye Moon Goddess."

    The words rang in her mind, powerful andmanding.

    Then¡ªeverything changed.

    She was no longer in the temple.

    A dark fog surrounded her, and when it cleared, she found herself in the middle of a battlefield.

    The sky above was gray, thunder rumbling ominously.

    All around her stood men dressed in ck robes, their faces marked with eerie ck symbols.

    Their eyes glowed red with malice, and each held a sharp, deadly sword.

    Kimberly¡¯s heartbeat quickened.

    *What is this ce? Who are these men?*

    Then¡ªwithout warning¡ªthey charged at her.

    Panic surged through her veins as she took a step back. Her first instinct was to run. *I can¡¯t fight them! I don¡¯t even have a weapon!* She thought to herself.

    But then¡ªa powerful voice rang in her head.

    "Face your fear. Fight and ovee

    You destiny must be fulfilled!"

    The voice wasmanding, fierce. It sent a rush of energy through her body.

    Kimberly clenched her fists and took a deep breath.

    *No more running.*

    As the men got closer, something inside her snapped.

    A sudden, zing heat surged through her veins. Her entire body trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with raw, untamed power.

    Then¡ªher vision shifted.

    Blue mes erupted from her eyes.

    The men halted, momentarily stunned.

    And then¡ªit happened.

    A loud, powerful scream tore from Kimberly¡¯s throat, and in an instant, her body changed.

    White fur exploded from her skin.

    Her limbs stretched, her bones shifting and snapping.

    Within seconds, she was no longer standing on two legs.

    She had transformed into a massive, breathtaking white wolf with blue eyes sparkling like diamonds.

    Her sheer size was overwhelming. She was bigger than any normal wolf¡ªtowering over the men who had once charged at her.

    A deep, feral growl rumbled from her throat.

    The men hesitated, their fear now evident.

    Then¡ª

    A voice, deep andmanding, echoed through the air.

    "Bow your heads in respect to the Moon Goddess reborn."

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150</h4>

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Her breathing was heavy, her body weak, yet she could feel something surging within her¡ªpower, raw and untamed.

    She quickly realized she was back in the temple, but something was different.

    The air was thick with reverence. Everyone around her was bowed to the ground, including the old chief priest himself.

    Confusion clouded her mind. *Why are they bowing? What¡¯s going on?*

    She attempted to stand, but as she moved, a blinding light flickered in her vision.

    The realization hit her¡ªher eyes were still glowing blue, radiating an overwhelming force.

    She could feel it coursing through her veins, powerful yet unfamiliar.

    *Is this what transformation feels like? Am I truly bing something beyond what I¡¯ve ever known?* Kimberly thought.

    Her chest rose and fell as she steadied herself, struggling to contain the energy pulsing through her body.

    She opened her mouth to speak, to ask what was happening, but the words that came out weren¡¯t in anynguage she knew¡ªyet somehow, she understood them.

    It was an ancientnguage, one she had never been taught, yet it flowed from her lips like she had spoken it her entire life.

    Gasps echoed throughout the temple.

    Kimberly barely had time to process the horror in their eyes before darkness overtook her, and she copsed.

    Alpha Theo had been standing at a distance, watching everything unfold.

    He had arrived at the temple earlier, curious about Kimberly¡¯s training, but he never expected to witness something so extraordinary.

    When she spoke in that unknownnguage, his blood ran cold. He had seen powerful wolves before, but nothing like this.

    The moment she copsed, Theo snapped out of his shock and rushed toward her, his warriors following close behind.

    "Kimberly!" His voice wasced with urgency as he knelt beside her. Her body was still warm, but she was unresponsive.

    The old chief priest stepped forward, his expression unreadable.

    "She needs to be taken inside," the priest instructed.

    Two temple guards immediately lifted Kimberly, carefully carrying her back to the room where she had slept the night before.

    Theo followed closely, his heart pounding.

    Once Kimberly was settled, Theo turned sharply to the chief priest.

    "Will she be okay?" His voice was tense,ced with a rare hint of desperation.

    The old man let out a slow breath. "She should be. But the power within her is unlike anything we have ever seen.

    It is overwhelming her body. She needs time to adjust."

    Theo¡¯s fists clenched. "How long will it take?" With an evident of worry mixed with curiosity, Theo asked.

    "No one can say," the priest admitted. "She is the first of her kind in over two centuries.

    What is happening inside her is beyond anything we have documented. All we can do is hope she is strong enough to withstand it."

    Theo turned away, rubbing his temples.

    *Hope? That¡¯s not enough. Kimberly doesn¡¯t have time. Neither do I.*

    He began pacing in front of the room, frustration boiling beneath his calm facade.

    The chief priest continued. "Theo, no moon goddess in history has ever possessed such immense power.

    It seems that all the past moon goddesses are transferring their strength into her.

    This process could take days, weeks¡ªmaybe longer. Her body is fighting to contain what it was never prepared for."

    Theo inhaled deeply. "She¡¯s strong. She¡¯ll survive this."

    The old man gave him a knowing look. "I hope you are right."

    As the chief priest walked away, Theo remained, standing guard outside Kimberly¡¯s door. His mind was a storm of thoughts.

    Then, his phone rang.

    The moment he saw the caller ID, he answered without hesitation.

    "Elijah, speak," Theomanded.

    "Alpha," Elijah¡¯s voice was urgent, "I just got first-hand information that some alphas are forming an alliance with Alpha Derrick."

    Theo¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. "An alliance?"

    "Yes. They are nning something, and they might be starting a search for Kimberly soon."

    Theo exhaled sharply.

    *Derrick is making his move already. I should have known he wouldn¡¯t sit still.

    But forming an alliance? This means he¡¯s more desperate than I thought.*

    "Elijah, did you find out which alphas are involved?"

    "Not yet, Alpha, but I¡¯m working on it. What should we do?"

    Theo was silent for a few seconds, calcting.

    *Derrick wants Kimberly. He knows she¡¯s the key to bing Alpha King, and he won¡¯t stop until he finds her.*

    "Leave the rest to me," Theo finally said.

    "Keep an eye on everything, but don¡¯t make a move yet. I¡¯ll call you when I need you and the others."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    Theo ended the call, his jaw clenched.

    "What could Derrick be nning to give in exchange for the other alphas alliance?

    Derrick is a trickster and I am very sure he¡¯s not going to stop till he gets what he wants." With his voice barely above a whisper, Theo said to himself.

    *Derrick is pushing too far. If he thinks he can just take what¡¯s mine, he¡¯s dead wrong.*

    But Theo knew he couldn¡¯t go to war just yet¡ªnot when Kimberly was still unconscious, still battling within herself.

    *I need to act fast. I need a n.*

    Determined, Theo turned on his heel and walked back toward the temple, where the old chief priest was seated in deep meditation.

    Without hesitation, he spoke.

    "Alpha Theo," the priest said, sensing his presence, "are you leaving already?"

    "Yes," Theo replied, his tone firm. "There¡¯s a matter of great urgency I need to attend to."

    The old priest opened his eyes, studying Theo carefully.

    "I understand. But remember, Kimberly is at the heart of all of this. She will either unite this world or tear it apart. Be careful how you y your part in this."

    Theo met the priest¡¯s gaze, unwavering. "Just take care of her. Call me immediately if anything changes."

    The priest nodded solemnly. "I will."

    Without another word, Alpha Theo turned and strode out of the temple, his mind set on what had to be done.

    *Derrick wants war. If he thinks I¡¯m going to sit back and watch, he¡¯s a fool.*

    As he stepped out, the wind howled around him, carrying with it the weight of the battle that was about to unfold...

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151</h4>

    Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn sat together in silence, their expressions mirroring the same worry they all felt.

    The room was quiet, but the weight of their emotions made the air feel thick.

    Kaitlyn, who had been fidgeting with her fingers, finally broke the silence.

    "Is this how we¡¯re just going to sit here and do nothing? We have no idea where Kimberly is or what¡¯s happened to her!" she snapped, frustration and helplessness boiling inside her.

    Mohandria sighed, trying to keep a level head. "I know, Kaitlyn. But panicking won¡¯t bring her back. We need a n."

    Lisa, who had barely spoken, finally lifted her gaze. "Then what do we do? It¡¯s been too long.

    What if something terrible has happened to her?" Her voice cracked at the end, making it obvious she was barely holding back tears.

    Mohandria leaned forward. "I suggest we go see Ma¡¯am Elena. She might know something, even if it¡¯s just a small hint about Kimberly¡¯s whereabouts."

    The other two exchanged looks.

    "She was close to Kimberly," Kaitlyn admitted. "If anyone might have an idea, it¡¯s her."

    Lisa wiped at her eyes and nodded. "Let¡¯s go."

    Without another word, the three of them stood and left the room, determination in every step as they made their way to Elena¡¯s chamber.

    At the entrance to Elena¡¯s chamber, two guards blocked their path.

    "Who do you seek?" one of them asked in a firm tone.

    "We want to see Ma¡¯am Elena," Kaitlyn replied quickly, before either of the others could.

    The guards exchanged nces. "Did she expect you?"

    Mohandria was about to speak when a voice came from inside.

    "Let them in."

    Elena¡¯s voice was calm but held authority, and immediately, the guards stepped aside, allowing them ess.

    The three women stepped in and quickly greeted her with deep respect. Elena gave them a warm but knowing look.

    "Have you found any information about Kimberly?" Elena asked, even though she already knew that was the reason for their visit.

    The threedies exchanged nervous nces before shaking their heads.

    "No, Ma¡¯am Elena," they responded in unison.

    Elena sighed and remained silent for a few moments.

    *I wish I could tell them the truth,* she thought.

    *I want to ease their pain, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Someone might be listening, and if the wrong people find out about Kimberly, it will put her in even greater danger.*

    "I have also been trying to get answers," Elena finally said, keeping her voice neutral.

    "I am using every possible method to find her, but so far, there is no news."

    Lisa¡¯s hands curled into fists. "Please, Ma¡¯am, do whatever you can.

    We don¡¯t even care if we never see her again. We just want to know that she¡¯s safe."

    Her voice wavered with emotion, and Kaitlyn and Mohandria nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with unshed tears.

    Elena swallowed hard, forcing down her own emotions.

    *I can¡¯t let my emotions cloud my judgment. Kimberly needs time to adjust, and revealing her location could put her in more danger.*

    She softened her expression and gave them a reassuring nod. "Don¡¯t worry. I give you my word¡ªI will do everything in my power to find Kimberly and ensure her safety."

    The three women nodded, their faith in Elena evident, but just as they were about to stand, Elena leaned forward, lowering her voice.

    "But you all have an important role to y," she whispered.

    Thedies immediately leaned in, their curiosity and determination evident.

    "You need to keep your ears open," Elena continued.

    "Listen for any information, any rumors, any mention of Kimberly. If you hear anything, no matter how small, report it to me immediately."

    Kaitlyn clenched her jaw. "We will do whatever it takes."

    Mohandria nodded. "You can trust us."

    Elena smiled slightly. "I trust you three more than anyone when ites to Kimberly. And I believe we will be reunited with her soon."

    As they stood to leave, Elena called after them.

    "One more thing."

    They turned back to face her.

    "Be careful," Elena warned, her voice serious.

    "Do not engage in any fights or arguments about Kimberly. If anyone questions you, pretend you know nothing."

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am," they responded in unison before walking out.

    Elena remained seated for a moment, then stood and began pacing, her mind racing.

    *I need to contact Theo,* she thought.

    *But before that, I need to find out Derrick and Mona¡¯s next move.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Mona sat in the garden of the pack house, the evening breeze brushing against her skin as she stared at the sky, lost in thought.

    *Where is Kimberly?*

    *If she isn¡¯t with Alpha Theo, then where?*

    Her fingers tapped against the wooden table beside her. *Could Elena be hiding her?*

    The idea seemed too obvious, but something told her not to rule it out.

    The sound of approaching footsteps pulled her out of her thoughts. She didn¡¯t turn around¡ªshe already knew who it was.

    "Greetings, Luna."

    Mona nced at the man standing before her¡ªone of her most trusted informants.

    "What do you have for me?" she asked, her tone unreadable.

    The man kept his head bowed as he spoke.

    "Nothing substantial, Ma¡¯am. However, we just received information that Kimberly¡¯s three friends visited Ma¡¯am Elena today."

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And?"

    The informant hesitated before continuing. "It seems that Elena truly does not know Kimberly¡¯s whereabouts."

    Mona remained silent, her expression unreadable.

    *I don¡¯t believe that.* Mona thought.

    Elena was many things, but she was not a fool. If Kimberly was missing, Elena would have been in a frenzy. Yet, she had remained unusually calm.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    "Good," Mona finally said, though she didn¡¯t sound convinced. "Keep watching. I want to know every move Elena makes."

    "Yes, Luna," the man said, bowing before walking away.

    Mona sat still for a long moment before a slow, mischievous smirk spread across her face.

    "I don¡¯t believe Elena knows nothing..." she murmured to herself.

    Her eyes darkened as her mind raced with possibilities.

    *Let¡¯s see what happens next.*

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152</h4>

    Alpha Derrick strode into the living room, his expression unreadable.

    He saw Mona seated elegantly, her eyes scanning him the moment he entered.

    He immediately knew he wasn¡¯t in the mood for another disagreement.

    He had too much on his mind, and fighting with his wife wasn¡¯t something he wanted to add to the list.

    *I¡¯ll keep it calm,* he thought.

    *She¡¯s up to something, but I¡¯ll y along.*

    He took a seat opposite her, and they exchanged pleasantries. It wasn¡¯t the warm kind, but a distant, forced interaction.

    The silence stretched between them until Mona finally moved closer, her voice soft yet firm.

    "Derrick, what¡¯s happening to us?" she asked, her dark eyes searching his face.

    "We are drifting apart, and it¡¯s making me ufortable... unhappy."

    Derrick met her gaze, silent for a moment as if he was searching for something.

    *What is she ying at?* he wondered.

    *Is she trying to manipte me with soft words?*

    If that was her n, he decided he would y along.

    "Mona," he said finally, his voice calm but firm, "I won¡¯t deny that things have changed between us. But honestly, I think it¡¯s your fault."

    Mona blinked, then quickly masked her reaction with an understanding nod.

    *Good,* she thought. *If I act like I¡¯m agreeing with him, he¡¯ll lower his guard.*

    "How am I always the problem?" she asked, her voiceced with just the right amount of hurt.

    "Tell me what I¡¯ve been doing wrong, Derrick. Tell me how you want things to be."

    Her eyes held a look of sincerity, though deep down, she knew she wasn¡¯t being entirely honest.

    Derrick sighed and leaned back in his seat. "You¡¯ve stopped trusting me," he said.

    "You used to believe in my decisions. You used to support me without question. Buttely, it feels like you¡¯re always doubting me."

    Mona remained quiet, pretending to process his words. Then, she sighed dramatically.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Derrick," she said in a low voice.

    "It¡¯s just... you don¡¯t handle things as firmly as you used to. Before, people feared and respected you.

    Now, it feels like they do things behind your back because they don¡¯t take you seriously anymore."

    Derrick studied her carefully.

    *She thinks I trust her now.*

    He didn¡¯t. Not entirely. But he made sure his face showed only understanding.

    "I haven¡¯t lost control," he said, his tone calm. "I¡¯ve just been using a different approach. Trust me, Mona. I will make us proud again."

    Mona gave a small nod, acting as though she was satisfied with his answer.

    For a few moments, neither of them spoke. Then, she leaned forward slightly.

    "So... have you heard anything about Kimberly?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

    Derrick shook his head. "No. Not yet," he replied. "But I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find her soon."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he turned to her and fixed his gaze on hers.

    "Tell me the truth, Mona," he said suddenly. "Did you really want to kill Kimberly?"

    Mona¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she recovered quickly. Her face reflected a brief moment of shock, but she knew she had to act fast.

    *I can¡¯t slip now. He¡¯s testing me.*

    "I was jealous," she admitted, lowering her gaze slightly.

    "I thought you were giving her attention, and it made me angry. But, Derrick, I swear¡ªI would never go as far as killing her."

    Derrick¡¯s expression remained unreadable.

    "I wasn¡¯t giving her special attention," he said.

    "We needed her for something important. Once we got what we wanted, we would¡¯ve discarded her. That was always my n."

    Mona nodded slowly, pretending to believe him.

    *So that was his n all along?* she thought. *Use her, then dispose of her?*

    She kept her face neutral, but deep down, she knew Derrick was lying about something too.

    Derrick suddenly leaned in and wrapped his arms around her in an unexpected hug.

    Mona stiffened for a moment before slowly rxing into the embrace.

    "It¡¯s always been you, Mona," he murmured. "It will always be you. Once all of this is over, we¡¯ll have everything we want."

    For a brief second, his words melted her heart.

    But only for a second.

    She knew better than to fully trust him.

    Before either of them could say anything else, Derrick¡¯s phone rang, shattering the fragile moment between them.

    He nced at the caller ID and immediately stood up, excusing himself.

    Mona watched as he walked to the other side of the room and answered the call without hesitation.

    "Alpha Derrick, we¡¯ve received information on Kimberly¡¯s location," Alpha Eduardo¡¯s voice came through, urgent and serious.

    "I¡¯m sending you the address now."

    Before Derrick could ask any questions, the call ended.

    Derrick lowered the phone, staring at the screen as his mind raced.

    His jaw tightened.

    *Could this be real?*

    Or was it a trap?

    He stood there alone, his thoughts swirling in conflict.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly walked down a street unlike anything she had ever seen before.

    The entire ce was bathed in light, and snowkes drifted down gently, disappearing the moment they touched the ground.

    Yet, she felt no cold. It was strange, surreal¡ªlike a dream, but far too real to be one.

    *Where am I?* she wondered, her feet moving forward without her control.

    Something deep within her urged her forward, as though an invisible force was guiding her. She could not resist it.

    After what felt like an eternity, she finally reached a ce unlike any other.

    A gigantic gate stood before her, adorned with glowing symbols, radiating power.

    The air around it pulsed, alive with unseen energy. But what caught her attention the most were the men guarding the entrance.

    They were dressed in ancient attire¡ªrobes made of thick woven fabric,yered with golden armor, and their faces were stern, unreadable.

    But the moment theyid eyes on her, something unexpected happened.

    They dropped to their knees in perfect unison.

    Their heads bowed low, hands pressed to their chests, and when they spoke, their voices were deep and resonant, speaking in anguage she had never heard before.

    And yet... she understood every word.

    "Supreme Moon Goddess... We bow before your presence."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened.

    *Supreme Moon Goddess?*

    Before she could ask any questions, the gate groaned open with a deep, echoing sound.

    Beyond the entrance stood three women, waiting for her.

    They were unlike anything she had ever seen¡ªdressed in pure white garments that shimmered like liquid moonlight, their hair long, flowing, and glowing with a silver-grey light.

    Their eyes, full of wisdom and power, locked onto hers the moment she stepped forward.

    "Wee, most favored of all... Supreme Moon Goddess."

    Their voices blended as one, harmonious and powerful, like an ancient chant woven into the very fabric of existence.

    Kimberly swallowed, still struggling to process everything. But her feet moved forward on instinct, following as the women led her inside.

    The moment she stepped into the grand hall, she felt it¡ªpower.

    The entire ce was massive, adorned in gold, yet it was not the beauty that overwhelmed her.

    It was the sheer energy that pulsed through the walls, through the very air she breathed.

    This ce... it was alive.

    Kimberly could no longer contain her curiosity.

    "Where am I? And who are you three?" she asked, her voice steady but filled with uncertainty.

    One of the women turned to her with a serene smile.

    "You are in the first-ever Castle of Hope. This is the sacred home of the Moon Goddesses, a ce of power and destiny."

    Kimberly frowned slightly. "Moon Goddesses?"

    The second woman stepped forward. "Yes. We are the past Moon Goddesses, each from a different era. When our time ended, we were called here, united as one."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded.

    "Wait... if this is where Moon Goddesses go when they pass away... does that mean I¡¯m¡ª"

    Her breath hitched.

    "Am I dead?"

    The third woman let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head.

    "No, child. You are not dead."

    Kimberly exhaled in relief.

    "But," the woman continued, her tone gentle yet firm, "you are in a state between worlds.

    A state where you must learn, where you must understand and control what you have be."

    Kimberly stared at them, confused. "Control what?"

    "Your power," they answered in unison.

    "You are not just any Moon Goddess," the first woman exined.

    "You are the Supreme Moon Goddess, the first of your kind in centuries. All the past goddesses have passed their essence into you.

    That is why you are here. Until you master your strength, you cannot return to the living."

    Kimberly felt her stomach twist.

    *I¡¯m stuck here?*

    Her mind raced.

    *What if I don¡¯t make it back? What if I¡¯m not strong enough? What will happen to Theo? What about my friends?*

    As the thoughts swirled in her mind, something shocking happened.

    The three women turned to her with knowing expressions, as if they had heard every single thought.

    "You must let go of your doubts," they said in unison, their voices bothforting andmanding.

    "Worrying about thend of the living will not help you. What happens there depends on the choices you make here."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched.

    One of the women stepped closer. "A gift of the Moon Goddess is the ability to hear the thoughts of others.

    You cannot hide from us, just as no one can hide from you."

    Kimberly felt a chill run down her spine.

    *So they really heard everything?*

    She barely had time to process before they ced their hands on her shoulders.

    The moment their hands made contact, a surge of energy exploded through her body.

    A force unlike anything she had ever felt before. It was pure, raw, and endless.

    The power surged through her veins, filling every inch of her being. The hall shook, the golden pirs vibrating with the sheer force of it.

    And then¡ª

    A sound erupted.

    Louder than thunder.

    A roar of energy so strong it felt like the universe itself was speaking.

    The women began chanting in their ancient tongue, their voices weaving together in a powerful melody ofmand and destiny.

    "For the beginning starts, the end must be an expectation... Let every power, every breath, and every soul unite for the rebirth of the Supreme Moon Goddess!"

    The words echoed, bouncing off the walls, filling every corner of the great hall with undeniable power.

    Kimberly¡¯s body trembled as the energy intensified, her mind struggling to hold on.

    And then¡ª

    A voice.

    A voice so familiar it cut through the chaos like a de.

    "Kimberly, we are in danger! Help us!"

    Her breath caught.

    *Theo?*

    Her body tensed, but she couldn¡¯t move.

    She was trapped in the power.

    Trapped between two worlds.

    And the desperate voice of Alpha Theo faded into the distance...

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153</h4>

    Alpha Theo was about to drive out of his house alone when his phone beeped.

    He nced at the screen. A message from an unknown number.

    Frowning, he tapped it open and read the words aloud, his heart pounding harder with each passing second.

    "Take Kimberly away from where she is immediately. Alpha Derrick and some other men are about to get there."

    Theo¡¯s grip tightened around his phone as unease settled deep in his chest.

    *Who sent this? Is this a trap?*

    He inhaled sharply, forcing himself to think fast. If there was even a slight chance that Kimberly was in danger, he couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    He quickly scrolled through his contacts and dialed Elijah¡¯s number.

    The phone rang only once before Elijah picked up.

    "Hello, Alpha. Hope all is well?"

    Theo didn¡¯t waste time. "Elijah, are you still around the temple?" His voice was tense, urgent.

    "Yes, Alpha. I¡¯m still here," Elijah responded.

    "I sent the rest of the men away to avoid suspicion, just as you instructed."

    "Good. Listen carefully," Theo said, ncing around as if expecting someone to be watching.

    "I just received a message from an unknown number. Derrick and some other alphas are on their way to the temple now."

    Elijah was silent for a moment before responding, his voiceced with doubt. "Alpha... what if it¡¯s a trap?"

    Theo clenched his jaw. That was the exact thought running through his mind.

    "It might be," he admitted after a brief pause. "But we can¡¯t take any risks. Whether it¡¯s a trap or not, we have to act now."

    Elijah exhaled. "What do you want me to do?"

    "Take Kimberly out of the temple immediately," Theo instructed.

    "Don¡¯t make it obvious. Move in a way that won¡¯t attract attention. Keep her hidden and safe."

    "Understood, Alpha. I¡¯ll do my best."

    "Good. I¡¯ll bring arge convoy and move in myself. If things go wrong, we¡¯ll be ready."

    Elijah didn¡¯t hesitate. "I¡¯ll get her out now."

    The call ended.

    Theo lowered his phone and stood still for a moment, staring at the ground.

    *For how long will I have to keep doing this?*

    He ran a hand through his hair, frustration creeping into his mind.

    *Kimberly needs to grow stronger. I can¡¯t keep shielding her forever.

    If she doesn¡¯t learn to protect herself, I¡¯ll always be forced to fight this war alone.

    I hope for the sake of everyone and the prophecy, she learn how to control her powers quickly.*

    He sighed deeply before turning around to face his men, who had been standing by, awaiting his orders.

    "Prepare yourselves," Theo said, his voice firm.

    "We¡¯re heading to the temple in arge convoy. We don¡¯t know how this will y out, so be ready for battle.

    If anything goes wrong, wait for my signal before attacking."

    His warriors nodded in unison.

    "Yes, Alpha!" Their voices rang through the air.

    Without wasting any more time, they moved toward their vehicles. Theo slid into the front passenger seat of his car while his driver got behind the wheel.

    As the engine roared to life, Theo gazed out the window.

    *No one will take Kimberly away. No one will take what¡¯s mine.*

    The convoy moved swiftly through the streets, their vehicles maintaining tight formation.

    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the temple.

    But the moment they pulled up, Theo¡¯s sharp eyes caught something that sent his blood boiling.

    A separate convoy of cars was already making its way into the temple¡¯s premises.

    Theo¡¯s fingers curled into fists.

    *This is serious. They really came.*

    His men grew tense, waiting for hismand. But Theo remained calm¡ªat least on the outside.

    Inside, a storm was raging.

    *I won¡¯t let them take her. I won¡¯t lose to anyone.*

    He stepped out of his car just as the other vehicles came to a halt.

    Then, the doors of the opposing convoy swung open, and Alpha Derrick emerged.

    He wasn¡¯t alone.

    Three other alphas stepped out alongside him, each of them radiating authority and power.

    They walked forward with controlled steps, their presencemanding. But Theo didn¡¯t flinch. He stood his ground, his expression unreadable.

    Then Derrick stopped a few feet away, his piercing eyes locking onto Theo¡¯s.

    For a moment, there was silence.

    A heavy, suffocating silence.

    Then Derrick spoke, his voice sharp andced with challenge.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Theo didn¡¯t respond immediately. He just stared, his gaze unyielding.

    The weight of their history, their rivalry, their unspoken war¡ªall of it hung thick in the air.

    Neither of them moved.

    Neither of them blinked.

    And in that single moment, the battle had already begun.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The tension in the air was suffocating. Alpha Theo and Alpha Derrick remained locked in an unyielding stare, neither willing to back down.

    Their men stood behind them, awaitingmands, ready for whatever was about to unfold.

    Then, out of nowhere, a small delivery bus pulled up and parked between the long convoys.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward it as an old man stepped out. He moved slowly, his wrinkled hands gripping several bundles of newspapers.

    The old man nced at the alphas and scoffed.

    "Hey, young men... move aside and let me do my job," he grumbled, making his way toward Theo.

    Theo didn¡¯t move. Neither did Derrick.

    Everyone stood frozen, watching as the old man casually dropped the newspapers beside where Theo was standing.

    Then, without warning, the old man turned to face both alphas. His tired, aged eyes carried an intensity that was almost unsettling.

    "You two look like you¡¯re ready to tear each other apart," he muttered.

    "Fools. The world is already in chaos, and yet you make it worse."

    Derrick clenched his jaw, his patience wearing thin. He shot the old man a sharp re, but the man didn¡¯t flinch.

    Theo, on the other hand, remained expressionless, watching the old man with curiosity.

    Without another word, the old man climbed back into his delivery bus and drove off, disappearing as quickly as he had appeared.

    The silence lingered for a moment before Theo finally spoke.

    "Last time I checked, this isn¡¯t even close to your territory, Derrick," Theo said, his gaze never leaving Derrick¡¯s.

    Derrick smirked. "I didn¡¯te here to exchange petty insults with you, Theo. I have more important things to deal with."

    He turned slightly, prepared to walk into the temple. But just as he took a step forward, Theo¡¯s voice cut through the air again.

    "Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson yet?" Theo asked, a smirk ying on his lips.

    Derrick stopped in his tracks, his muscles tensing.

    He turned back around, his expression darkening. "What exactly do you mean?"

    Theo casually reached into his pocket, pulling out a small object.

    The Search Coin.

    The moment Derrick¡¯s eyesnded on it, a flicker of anger crossed his face.

    Theo smirked and held it up slightly. "Are you sure you want to take this route again?"

    Derrick clenched his fists.

    *He¡¯s taunting me... trying to buy time.*

    Derrick forced himself to rx. He wouldn¡¯t let Theo get under his skin. Not today.

    "You should hold onto that tightly," Derrick said with a slow smirk, masking his fury.

    "Because by the end of the day, you might need it to save yourself."

    Their eyes locked again, the weight of unspoken threats thick between them.

    But before Derrick could move forward, the temple doors opened.

    All heads turned as Elijah stepped out.

    Derrick¡¯s sharp eyes immediately caught the slight tension in Elijah¡¯s shoulders, the controlled way he was walking¡ªtoo carefully, too calcted.

    *Something isn¡¯t right.*

    Derrick quickly masked his thoughts, keeping his expression neutral.

    *This confirms it... Kimberly is here.*

    Derrick¡¯s heartbeat quickened, but he didn¡¯t rush. Instead, he took a slow step forward.

    But just as he did, a vehicle suddenly sped out from the temple¡¯s back entrance.

    The tires screeched, kicking up dust as the driver pressed hard on the gas.

    The vehicle moved as if it was running away from something.

    Derrick¡¯s instincts screamed at him.

    His eyes widened. *Kimberly.*

    Without hesitation, he spun around and shouted to his men.

    "That vehicle must not escape! Go after it!"

    Instantly, his warriors and the other alphas rushed toward their vehicles.

    Derrick¡¯s heartbeat thundered in his chest. He didn¡¯t think¡ªhe acted. He jumped into his car and mmed the door shut.

    As his convoy roared to life, Derrick turned to look at Theo onest time.

    He rolled down his window, his smirk dripping with arrogance.

    "It¡¯s game over for you today, Theo," Derrick sneered.

    Then, in a flurry of movement, the entire convoy sped off after the escaping vehicle, disappearing into the distance.

    Theo stood frozen, his mind racing.

    *Was Kimberly really in that car?*

    Everything had happened too fast. His instincts screamed at him to act¡ªto give the order to chase after them.

    But as he opened his mouth tomand his men¡ª

    A hand tapped his shoulder.

    Theo turned sharply. Elijah.

    The Elijah¡¯s face was calm, almost amused.

    Theo¡¯s throat felt dry as he whispered, "Shouldn¡¯t we go after them?"

    Elijah smiled. A small, knowing smile.

    "Let them go," he said simply.

    Theo¡¯s chest tightened. "What about Kimberly?" His voice was barely audible.

    Elijah¡¯s eyes gleamed with something unreadable.

    Then he leaned in and whispered,

    "She¡¯s with the old delivery man."

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154</h4>

    The convoy sped through the dark roads, engines roaring with determination.

    Alpha Derrick¡¯s eyes were locked on the fleeing car ahead. His mind raced with anticipation.

    *Kimberly is inside that car. She has to be.*

    The chase continued until the car finally pulled over at an open field near a small wooden lodge.

    The headlights illuminated a group of people waiting¡ªa mix of men and women, some holding drinks, others setting up a firepit. Laughter echoed in the night air.

    Derrick clenched his jaw. *Why would they bring Kimberly here?*

    He turned to his men. "Stay back and observe. Let¡¯s see what their next move is."

    The group remained silent as they watched the driver step out. Their breaths hitched when he walked toward the trunk and popped it open.

    But instead of pulling Kimberly out, he reached for something else.

    Crates of alcohol.

    One by one, he unloaded bottles of whiskey and beer, handing them over to his friends, who cheered in excitement.

    Derrick¡¯s grip on the dashboard tightened. His face darkened, and his body stiffened with rage.

    *This was all a trick. A damn trick.*

    He had been deceived. yed like a fool.

    Theo had orchestrated the perfect distraction.

    Derrick¡¯s chest burned with frustration. His pride screamed at him. *How could I have fallen for this? How did I let Theo outsmart me?*

    One of the alphas sitting behind him hesitantly spoke. "Alpha Derrick, what do we do?"

    Without turning, Derrick growled, "We leave. We¡¯ve been yed."

    His men shared confused nces but didn¡¯t question him.

    They could see the fury radiating from his clenched jaw, his tightened fists. The three alphas in the car remained silent, too afraid to say anything.

    As their convoy turned around and sped off, Derrick¡¯s thoughts ran wild.

    *Returning to the temple would be a waste of time.

    Theo isn¡¯t stupid. If Kimberly was ever there, he would have moved her already.

    But where?*

    The frustration boiled inside him, threatening to explode. He needed answers. He needed to be three steps ahead of Theo.

    Derrick exhaled sharply and made a decision.

    "I¡¯ll go alone from here," he suddenly announced.

    The three alphas turned to him in surprise. "Alpha?" one of them asked cautiously.

    Derrick¡¯s voice was cold. "My men will drop you off. I¡¯ll contact you if anythinges up."

    Before they could object, he jumped out of the car and into another vehicle, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

    As he drove off into the night, his eyes burned with vengeance.

    *Theo, you won this round. But I swear, you won¡¯t win the next.*

    Meanwhile, back in Theo¡¯s car, relief washed over him.

    "Elijah," Theo finally spoke, his voice calm but filled with curiosity. "How did youe up with that n so fast?"

    Elijah smirked, leaning back against the seat. "You told me to make sure they didn¡¯t suspect anything, right? The old delivery man was the best option."

    Theo raised an eyebrow. "How did you convince him?"

    Elijah let out a small chuckle. "I told him it was a matter of life and death.

    He was hesitant at first, but when I slipped him a little money... well, let¡¯s just say he was more than happy to help."

    Theo let out a low whistle. "Smart move. I¡¯m proud of you, Elijah."

    Elijah grinned. "d to be of help, Alpha."

    For a moment, Theo rxed. Kimberly was safe¡ªfor now.

    But his mind refused to stay at ease.

    "Where is the old man taking Kimberly?" Theo asked.

    Elijah nced at him. "Snowview Hotel. Our men are already stationed there to receive her."

    Theo nodded, his mind working fast. "The pack¡¯s hotel. That¡¯s a solid choice."

    Elijah smirked. "I do my best, Alpha."

    But Theo¡¯s expression turned serious again.

    *Derrick won¡¯t give up. He¡¯ll try again. Harder. Smarter... Kimberly is not safe yet.*

    He sighed deeply, rubbing his temple.

    *I need a new n. A different approach. Something Derrick won¡¯t seeing.*

    His grip on the armrest tightened.

    He had won this round. But the real battle was just beginning.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Mona gripped the steering wheel tightly, her knuckles turning white as she drove into the darkness.

    The road was empty, her heart pounding against her ribs.

    *No one must know. Not yet.*

    She had spent years waiting for an opportunity like this.

    The chance to gain power beyond imagination. The chance to be unstoppable.

    As she pulled up to the secluded house, she took a deep breath, scanning the area for any sign of movement.

    Shadows danced under the weak glow of a flickering bulb in the corner, but nothing else stirred.

    *Good. No one followed me.* Mona thought.

    Just as she reached for her phone, a deep, husky voice cut through the silence.

    "Luna Mona, no phone calls are allowed here."

    She froze, her heart skipping a beat. Whipping around, she found a towering figure standing behind her.

    His presence was overwhelming, his eyes cold and piercing.

    "You must be Carlos," she said, forcing her voice to remain steady.

    Carlos nodded, offering no further words. Instead, he gestured for her to follow him inside.

    Mona swallowed hard, steeling herself before stepping into the darkness.

    The interior was nothing like she expected. It wasn¡¯t a grandir or a mystical sanctuary, just a in, dimly lit corridor leading to a single room.

    Carlos pushed open the door, revealing a small chamber with a single chair.

    "Sit," he instructed.

    Mona hesitated before lowering herself onto the chair, her instincts sharp and ready.

    Carlos stood before her, his gaze unwavering. "What do you want, Luna?"

    Mona met his eyes, her own filled with determination. "Power. The kind that no one can take from me."

    Carlos smirked, folding his arms. "And what makes you think I can give you that?"

    "You know about the Moon Goddess. I need to understand her powers and how they can be transferred."

    Carlos¡¯s smirk widened, amusement flickering in his expression. "No one speaks of that for a reason."

    Mona narrowed her eyes. "Why?"

    Carlos leaned closer. "Because it was forbidden. In ancient times, there were those who sought to steal the power of the Moon Goddess.

    But the rituals required to do so werebeled as ck magic. The witches who performed them were banished, considered abominations."

    Mona¡¯s breath hitched. *Stealing the Moon Goddess¡¯s power?*

    "If it was possible, why hasn¡¯t anyone done it?" she challenged.

    Carlos chuckled darkly. "Because the ones who could do it were wiped out. Except for one."

    Mona leaned forward. "Who?"

    Carlos¡¯s eyes gleamed with something almost sinister. "Katherina."

    The name sent a chill down Mona¡¯s spine.

    "That¡¯s impossible," she whispered. "The books say she was buried under the ocean, five thousand feet below sea level."

    Carlos let out a lowugh. "Books only tell the stories people want to believe. The truth is... she¡¯s alive."

    Mona stared at him, her mind spinning. "How do you know?"

    Carlos held out his hands. Slowly, his eyes turned blood-red, glowing in the dim room. "Because I am her creation."

    Mona shot up from her seat, stepping back in horror. "No... this isn¡¯t real."

    Carlos simply watched her, unfazed.

    Mona¡¯s breaths grew ragged. Her hands trembled. "I need to wake up," she murmured, shaking her head.

    A gentle hand touched hers.

    "Mona, get up now."

    The voice was soft, but held an undeniable power.

    Mona¡¯s eyes snapped open, and what she saw nearly stole the air from her lungs.

    Before her stood a woman unlike any she had ever seen.

    She radiated beauty, power, and something far more dangerous¡ªcontrol.

    Her long silver hair shimmered, her eyes burned with a mystical glow, and her skin seemed to emit an unnatural light.

    Mona couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak.

    "I am Katherina," the woman said with a smile, her voice both soothing and terrifying.

    Carlos immediately fell to his knees, bowing deeply.

    Mona swallowed hard, fighting to regain herposure.

    "Why are you helping me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Katherina tilted her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Because you are one of mine."

    Mona¡¯s breath hitched. "What do you mean?"

    Katherina stepped closer, her presence suffocating yet intoxicating. "You are from my lineage, child. You have my blood in your veins."

    Mona felt her entire world shift.

    She had always known she was different. Stronger. More cunning. But this? This changed everything.

    Katherinaughed, a sound that sent chills down Mona¡¯s spine.

    "I will give you what you desire. Power beyond your imagination. But in return, I will have my revenge."

    Mona stared at her, uncertainty warring with temptation.

    *Revenge? Against who?*

    But before she could speak, Katherina reached out, cing a single finger against Mona¡¯s forehead.

    A rush of energy shot through her, and the world faded to ck.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, at Snowview Hotel...

    Alpha Theo stepped into the dimly lit room, his eyes immediately finding Kimberly¡¯s sleeping form.

    Shey still, her breathing even, her face calm. But something felt... off.

    The air was thick with an unexinable energy, an eerie stillness that made even the guards shift ufortably.

    Theo took a step closer. "Is she still unconscious?" he asked one of the guards.

    "Yes, Alpha," the man replied. "She hasn¡¯t moved since she was brought here."

    Theo exhaled, rubbing his temple.

    *I need to figure this out. Fast.*

    But before he could think further, a sudden pulse of energy filled the room.

    A bright blue light erupted from Kimberly¡¯s eyes as she sat up abruptly.

    The guards jumped back in shock.

    Theo froze, his heart pounding.

    Kimberly¡¯s lips parted, and in a voice that was not entirely her own, she spoke.

    "The time hase. And they areing."

    A shiver ran down Theo¡¯s spine.

    The guards exchanged nervous nces, waiting for their Alpha¡¯smand.

    But Theo said nothing.

    Because for the first time in a long time, he felt something unfamiliar.

    Fear...

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155</h4>

    Alpha Derrick sat in his study, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the wooden armrest of his chair.

    His mind was a battlefield, reying every recent move, every alliance he had made with the other alphas, and every failure he had suffered.

    Kimberly was still out of his grasp, and Theo had outyed him yet again.

    His pride burned, but more than that¡ªhis thirst for power was growing unbearable.

    His phone vibrated on the desk, snapping him out of his thoughts. He picked it up and saw Alpha Eduardo¡¯s name shing on the screen.

    "Eduardo," Derrick answered, his voice sharp. "This better be good."

    "It is," Eduardo replied, his tone filled with a smug satisfaction. "We¡¯ve found someone. A sorcerer."

    Derrick¡¯s fingers tightened around the phone. "A sorcerer?"

    "Yes. A real one. Not just some old hag throwing bones and pretending to read the future.

    This one can track people. He can find Kimberly."

    Derrick leaned forward, interest sparking in his eyes. "And you¡¯re sure of this?"

    "He has worked for me before," Eduardo said.

    "I had him find someone who betrayed my pack. He led me right to them.

    I had the pleasure of watching them beg for mercy before I ripped them apart." Eduardo chuckled darkly.

    Derrick remained silent, his mind turning over the possibility. Magic was a dangerous tool, unpredictable, and often with consequences.

    The thought of relying on a sorcerer made his skin crawl. But he was running out of options.

    *Theo was always one step ahead, and if Kimberly truly was the Moon Goddess, i need to find her first*

    "Where is this sorcerer?" Derrick asked after a moment of silence.

    "In the abandoned vige near the Darkwood border," Eduardo replied. "You know the ce.

    The one the witches used before they were wiped out."

    Derrick exhaled slowly. That ce had always given him an uneasy feeling.

    The ruins of an old coven, haunted by the remnants of forbidden magic.

    "I don¡¯t like dealing with witches," Derrick muttered.

    "He¡¯s not a witch. He¡¯s something else. Something worse."

    Derrick¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. He hated the idea of owing someone like that a favor. But his desperation overpowered his caution.

    "Fine," he said atst. "Set up the meeting. I¡¯ll be there before sunrise."

    "Good choice," Eduardo said. "I¡¯ll be there too."

    Derrick ended the call, his jaw clenched.

    *This has to work. I will not let Theo win.*

    Just as he was about to pour himself another drink, the door to his study burst open.

    One of his men, Jonas, rushed in, breathing heavily.

    "Alpha!" Jonas said urgently.

    Derrick shot him a deadly re. "What is it?"

    "There¡¯s an attack in the pack!" Jonas blurted out. "Several of our warriors have been injured, and we don¡¯t know who¡¯s responsible."

    Derrick shot to his feet, his whiskey ss shattering on the floor.

    "Where?" he demanded.

    "Near the western border, close to the training grounds," Jonas answered.

    Derrick didn¡¯t waste another second. He stormed out of the study, his heart pounding with rage.

    *Who would dare attack my pack?*

    By the time Derrick arrived at the scene, chaos had already unfolded.

    His warriors were on high alert, some nursing wounds, while others stood in defensive formations.

    The air smelled of blood and something else, something foreign.

    "Report!" Derrick barked as he reached the head of his guards, Gavin.

    Gavin¡¯s face was set in a grim expression. "Alpha... we were ambushed."

    "By who?"

    Gavin hesitated before answering. "We don¡¯t know."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What the hell do you mean, you don¡¯t know?"

    Gavin clenched his jaw. "They weren¡¯t wolves, Alpha. They weren¡¯t human either."

    Derrick felt something cold slide down his spine. "Exin."

    "We never saw their faces," Gavin said. "They moved too fast. Too unnatural. Like shadows."

    Derrick turned to the wounded warriors, his eyes scanning them.

    Some had deep w marks, others had burns that looked like they were caused by something unnatural.

    "Did they say anything?" Derrick asked.

    Gavin nodded. "Only one thing before they vanished."

    Derrick¡¯s patience was wearing thin. "What did they say?"

    Gavin took a deep breath and repeated the words exactly as he had heard them.

    "The Moon¡¯s Chosen will not be touched. But the one who seeks her... will burn."

    Derrick¡¯s whole body went rigid.

    Kimberly.

    Whoever these attackers were, they knew about her. And they were warning him.

    *Like hell I¡¯m going to back down.* Derrick thought angrily.

    A growl rumbled in Derrick¡¯s chest as his rage boiled over.

    "Double the patrols. I want every warrior armed and ready for another attack," Derrick ordered.

    "Yes, Alpha!" Gavin responded.

    Derrick turned on his heel, his fists clenched.

    *First, I find Kimberly. Then, I destroy whoever is trying to keep me from her.*

    As he stormed back toward the pack house, his phone buzzed again. This time, it was a text from an unknown number.

    "Your fate is already sealed, Alpha Derrick. Turn back while you still can." Derrick read the message under his breath.

    Derrick stared at the message, his heart pounding.

    Then, he did the only thing he knew how to do.

    Heughed mischievously.

    A dark, menacingugh.

    Because he wasn¡¯t the kind of man to turn back.

    He was the kind of man who burned everything in his way.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly sat on the edge of the bed, her body still trembling from the overwhelming vision she had just experienced.

    The room was filled with an eerie silence, except for the heavy breathing of those around her.

    Alpha Theo stood frozen, his sharp gaze locked onto her glowing blue eyes.

    The guards remained tense, their hands hovering near their weapons, unsure of what they had just witnessed.

    Elijah, standing near the door, was the first to break the silence. "Kimberly..." he called, his voice cautious yet filled with concern.

    Kimberly slowly turned her head toward him, her eyes still glowing faintly before the light gradually faded away.

    She blinked, her breathing uneven. "They areing," she whispered again, as if trying to make sense of her own words.

    Theo finally took a step forward, his voice firm yet gentle. "Who ising, Kimberly?"

    She swallowed hard, her throat dry. "I don¡¯t know... but they are powerful. And they want me."

    The weight of her words settled heavily in the room. Theo exchanged a quick nce with Elijah before turning back to her. "Tell us everything," he urged.

    Kimberly took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "I saw shadows... powerful beings.

    They weren¡¯t human, not entirely. And there was a woman... she wasughing. She said the time hase."

    Elijah¡¯s brows furrowed. "A woman? Did you see her face?"

    Kimberly shook her head. "No, but... she felt familiar, like I should know who she is. And then I saw darkness spreading... it was swallowing everything in its path."

    The room remained silent for a moment before a voice came from the doorway.

    "The vision she speaks of is no ordinary dream."

    Everyone turned to see the old chief priest, a frail yet wise-looking man, stepping inside the room with a solemn expression.

    His white robe swayed slightly as he walked toward Kimberly.

    Kimberly looked up at him, her eyes pleading. "What does it mean?"

    The old chief priest sighed, taking a seat beside her. "It means danger is closer than we thought. And it means you must leave, child."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Leave?"

    Theo took a sharp breath. "Chief, what do you mean?"

    The old man met Theo¡¯s gaze, his eyes filled with wisdom and worry. "She is not safe here. Not anymore.

    The forces seeking her will not stop until they have her. The only way to protect her is to send her far away, beyond their reach."

    Kimberly¡¯s hands clenched the sheets beneath her. "But I don¡¯t want to run."

    The chief priest gave her a knowing look. "It is not running, child. It is preparation. You are not ready to face what ising.

    You must learn to control your power, understand your gift. If you stay, they will find you before you have the chance."

    Theo exhaled, pacing the room. "Where should she go?"

    The old man turned his gaze back to Kimberly. "Somewhere far. A ce where she can train in secrecy. Abroad, where they cannot track her easily."

    Kimberly looked at Theo, her eyes filled with uncertainty. "And what about you? What about everyone here?"

    Theo clenched his jaw. "We¡¯ll handle things here. Your safety is the priority."

    Elijah stepped forward. "We need to act fast. If they areing, we don¡¯t have much time."

    Kimberly bit her lip. "And what if they find me there?"

    The old chief priest gave a small, reassuring smile. "They won¡¯t. Not if we do this right."

    Theo finally stopped pacing. "Alright. We leave tonight."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. "Tonight?"

    "There¡¯s no time to waste," Elijah said firmly.

    Theo turned to Elijah. "Start making arrangements. Get the best security we have.

    We need an undisclosed location, no one must know where she¡¯s going."

    Elijah nodded, immediately pulling out his phone to make the calls.

    Kimberly looked down at her hands, her mind spinning.

    *Am I really just going to leave everything behind? Just like that?*

    As if reading her thoughts, the old priest ced a gentle hand on hers. "This is not goodbye, child. This is the beginning of your true path."

    Kimberly nodded slowly, though the weight of it all made her chest feel tight.

    ¡ï¡ïA Few Hours Later¡ï¡ï

    Theo stood outside the pack house, watching as Elijah finalized the travel arrangements.

    Everything was set. A private jet, an untraceable location, and only a handful of people who knew about the n.

    Kimberly stood nearby, dressed in a simple hoodie and jeans, her hair tucked under a cap to avoid drawing attention.

    She looked up at Theo. "Are you sure about this?"

    Theo ced a firm hand on her shoulder. "It¡¯s the only way."

    She nodded, though uncertainty was still clear in her eyes.

    Just then, a loud explosion sounded from the far side of the pack house.

    Everyone turned, their instincts immediately on high alert.

    One of Theo¡¯s men ran up, breathless. "Alpha! There¡¯s been an attack! Unknown forces are at the southern border!"

    Theo¡¯s blood ran cold. "Damn it... they¡¯re already here."

    Elijah cursed under his breath. "We need to move her now!"

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded. *They came faster than we thought...*

    Theo turned to her. "Go! Get to the car! Elijah will take you to the airport."

    Kimberly hesitated. "But¡ª"

    "GO!" Theomanded.

    Before she could protest further, Elijah grabbed her hand, pulling her toward the waiting vehicle.

    As they sped off, Kimberly turned her head, watching as Theo ran toward the battle.

    Her heart clenched.

    And then, as if fate itself was taunting her, she saw something in the distance.

    A woman standing at the edge of the battlefield.

    Smiling.

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched.

    Even from this far, she could feel the overwhelming power radiating from her.

    And in that moment, she knew.

    This was the woman from her vision.

    Katherina had arrived...

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156</h4>

    The battlefield was painted in red. The air reeked of blood and death, and the groans of the wounded mixed with the eerie silence that followed the chaos.

    Alpha Theo stood among the corpses, his body drenched in blood¡ªsome his own, most belonging to those who had dared to attack his pack.

    His men were exhausted, their breaths ragged, their weapons stained.

    "Are these all of them?" Theo asked, his voice hoarse but firm.

    One of his warriors, Damon, wiped the blood off his forehead and nodded. "Yes, Alpha. I think none escaped."

    Theo exhaled, his muscles aching from the relentless battle. "Good... Tidy up everywhere. Burn the bodies if necessary. No traces."

    As his men moved swiftly to follow his orders, Theo¡¯s gaze locked onto something or someone in the shadows.

    A presence so chilling that it sent an unnatural shiver down his spine.

    "Who is that?" Theo asked himself, as his voice was barely above a whisper.

    His skin crawled. The air thickened around him, making it hard to breathe. Every instinct in his body screamed danger.

    But his legs his damn legs moved forward, pulled by an unseen force.

    *Come closer, Theo... your blood is all I need.*

    A smirk curled on Katherina¡¯s lips as she watched him approach, her ancient eyes gleaming in the dim light.

    Theo¡¯s heart pounded violently, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself. It was as if invisible hands were pulling him into her grasp.

    His men noticed his strange behavior.

    "Alpha?" Damon called out.

    Theo didn¡¯t answer.

    The whispers in his head grew louder.

    The darkness around Katherina seemed to stretch and pulse, as if alive, wrapping around Theo¡¯s senses.

    He struggled to fight it, but something about her presence made his wolf... weak.

    Then, she spoke.

    Not in words, but in an ancientnguage, a series of incantations that no one but Theo could hear.

    A powerful gust of wind howled through the area, carrying whispers that wed at his mind.

    The sky above darkened unnaturally, as if the night itself was bending to her will.

    Theo¡¯s breath hitched.

    His body locked, as his knees buckled And then he fell.

    Face-first into the dirt.

    Blood dripped from his mouth. His vision blurred. His head spun.

    His men panicked.

    "Alpha!" Damon rushed forward, drawing his sword. The others followed, weapons raised.

    But they saw nothing.

    To them, Theo had copsed on his own. The air was still. There was no woman in the shadows.

    Only Theo saw her.

    Katherina chuckled a mockery, a promise of something worse toe before her presence faded, vanishing like mist in the wind.

    Theo¡¯s men wasted no time.

    "Get him out of here!" Damon shouted.

    Two warriors lifted Theo¡¯s limp body, carrying him away as his blood left a faint trail on the battlefield.

    Meanwhile at the other side of event that same night.

    The car sped through the empty highway. Kimberly sat in the passenger seat, her fingers curled into herp, her heart a mess of worry and fear.

    Beside her, Elijah drove with sharp focus, his hands gripping the wheel tightly.

    Kimberly couldn¡¯t stop looking into the rearview mirror, her stomach twisting. She couldn¡¯t shake off the heavy feeling in her chest.

    Something was wrong... She knew it. She felt it.

    *Theo... are you okay?* Kimberly thought to herself.

    Her fingers dug into her dress, her anxiety growing by the second.

    Elijah noticed. "You need to stop thinking so much, Kimberly," he said, his voice softer than usual.

    She turned to him, her brows furrowed. "How can I not think about it? You saw what happened back there.

    Something or I mean someone was after us."

    Elijah sighed. "That¡¯s exactly why we need to get you out of here. It¡¯s not safe anymore."

    Kimberly clenched her jaw.

    "Safe? I don¡¯t feel safe." Kimberly said ahitatingly.

    *Not when Theo was still back there... Not when i had no idea if he was even alive.*

    "Where are we going?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Elijah hesitated. "Somewhere secure."

    Kimberly turned fully to face him, her eyes demanding the truth. "Elijah... where are they taking me?"

    He kept his gaze on the road. "It¡¯s too dangerous to say right now. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening.

    But trust me, Kimberly, you¡¯ll be safe. That¡¯s all that matters."

    She swallowed hard. "And Theo? When will I hear from him?"

    "You¡¯ll be given a new phone when you arrive," Elijah assured her. "He¡¯ll contact you the moment it¡¯s safe."

    Kimberly bit her lip.

    Something about this didn¡¯t sit right. She didn¡¯t want to run.

    She didn¡¯t want to leave Theo behind... But what choice did she have?

    Elijah suddenly pulled into a private section of the airport. A private jet stood waiting, its engines already roaring, ready for takeoff.

    The reality of the situation hit her hard, She was really leavin.

    But she wasn¡¯t ready, as her feet refused to move.

    Elijah turned to her. "Kimberly, we don¡¯t have time. You have to go now."

    Her chest tightened.

    "Can¡¯t I wait just a bit?" she whispered.

    Elijah¡¯s expression softened. "I¡¯m sorry, but no. If you stay, everything alpha Theo has risked for you will be for nothing."

    Tears stung the back of her eyes.

    Everything was happening so fast.

    Kimberly gave the airport onest look, as if hoping to see Theo rushing in to stop her.

    Theo wasn¡¯t there... He wasn¡¯ting.

    With a deep breath, she turned away and stepped into the jet.

    The door closed behind her.

    She took a seat, her hands trembling, her heart breaking.

    As the ne took off, she pressed her forehead against the window, watching the ground disappear beneath her.

    A single thought consumed her.

    *Theo, please be fine... for my sake.*

    A tear slid down her cheek.

    And the night swallowed her whole.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The chamber was nearly pitch-ck, with only the faint glow of flickering candles casting eerie shadows on the stone walls.

    The scent of herbs, burnt offerings, and something darker filled the air. It was a ce of secrets, of forbidden magic and of power.

    Katherina walked in, her ck cloak flowing behind her like liquid shadow.

    In her right hand, she clutched a small bottle filled with dark red liquid.

    Theo¡¯s blood.

    Mona, who had been waiting anxiously, immediately stood. Her pulse quickened when she noticed the bottle in Katherina¡¯s grip.

    "All preparations are taking shape now," Katherina announced, her voice smooth, cold.

    "I have gotten Alpha Theo¡¯s blood. The next is Kimberly¡¯s."

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened. "Alpha Theo¡¯s blood?" she echoed in disbelief.

    Her gaze dropped to the bottle, watching as Katherina carefully ced it inside arger container on the table, sealing it as if it held something far more dangerous than just blood.

    A sudden thought struck her.

    "Is Alpha Theo dead?" Mona asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and indifference.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about Theo¡ªshe simply needed to know what came next.

    Katherina chuckled, a sound that sent chills slithering down Mona¡¯s spine.

    "What does it change if he¡¯s alive or dead?" she mused, amusementcing her words.

    Mona hesitated.

    Would it change anything? Would it matter?

    The answer came too quickly "No."

    Katherina¡¯s eyes gleamed in the dim light.

    "You will need to do everything within your power to get Alpha Derrick to talk about Kimberly¡¯s whereabouts.

    Once we have her, your power will know no bounds."

    At the mere mention of power, a flicker of desire shed in Mona¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists, steadying herself.

    "I will do everything in my power to find her," Mona promised. Then, her voice dropped, her tone firm.

    "But one more thing¡ªI don¡¯t want anything to happen to Derrick. He¡¯s my husband."

    For the first time, there was true emotion in her voice.

    A dangerous silence stretched between them.

    Katherina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the air around her grew heavier and colder.

    "You will rule with great power," Katherina said slowly, deliberately. "But there will be sacrifices from your end."

    Mona swallowed hard.

    *Sacrifices?* The word echoed in her mind, wing at her thoughts like a warning.

    She took a deep breath. "Hope...?" But Katherina cut her off with a sharp nce.

    "Child," she said, her voice like ice. "No more questions. Time waits for no one. Get going and get to work."

    A dismissive wave of her hand, and just like that, Mona was dismissed.

    Mona hesitated, her heart pounding, her mind racing. But arguing with Katherina was pointless. She knew and felt that.

    She grabbed her bag and walked towards the door.

    As she stepped outside, the cool night air hit her face, but it did nothing to calm the storm brewing inside her.

    She paused for a moment, staring at the dark sky above.

    *I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Derrick... but I need this power. I need to rule beside him.*

    Her nails dug into her palm as doubt crept in.

    *Is this the right path?* She thought, as squeezed her eyes shut.

    *No, there¡¯s no turning back now.*

    Taking a deep breath, she whispered to herself, "I just need to get the powers... and afterward, I will protect Derrick and get everything I want done."

    Her eyes darkened with determination.

    And with that thought on her mind, Mona walked away, vanishing into the night...

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157</h4>

    The night air was thick with silence. A heavy, almost suffocating stillness hung over the maids¡¯ quarters as Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn sat together outside, their faces clouded with worry.

    The usual warmth of their conversations was missing. Instead, a quiet sadness settled between them.

    Kaitlyn¡¯s fingers trembled as she clutched the hem of her dress. Her eyes were red-rimmed, but she stubbornly refused to let her tears fall.

    "Is this how things will pan out?" Kaitlyn finally broke the silence, her voice barely above a whisper. "That we won¡¯t see Kimberly again?"

    Lisa let out a shaky breath but said nothing.

    Mohandria sighed deeply, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.

    The air around them was thick with unspoken fears, with uncertainty, with the gnawing ache of not knowing.

    For a long moment, none of them spoke. They simply sat there, waiting, though they didn¡¯t even know what they were waiting for.

    Then, Mohandria broke the silence.

    "I think we need to talk to Ma¡¯am Elena," she said, her voice firm. "This is really getting out of hand."

    Lisa and Kaitlyn exchanged nces. It was a risky decision to walk out that night, but what other choice did they have?

    Without wasting any more time, they stood up and headed towards Elena¡¯s chamber.

    As they turned a corner, fate intervened.

    Elena was already walking in their direction.

    Her dark, piercing eyes locked onto them the moment she saw them approaching.

    There was no surprise in her expression, as if she had been expecting them.

    "Come with me," Elena said without hesitation.

    The three young women exchanged nervous nces, but obeyed without question.

    Elena led them to a waiting vehicle, and without another word, they climbed inside.

    The car moved smoothly through the night, the hum of the engine the only sound filling the silence between them.

    Kaitlyn¡¯s hands fidgeted in herp.

    Lisa kept stealing nces at Elena¡¯s unreadable expression.

    Mohandria sat stiffly, her mind racing.

    *Where is she taking us?*

    *Does she know something we don¡¯t? And more importantly... is Kimberly really gone forever?*

    After what felt like an eternity, the car finally stopped.

    They had arrived at a luxurious restaurant near the pack¡¯s main entrance.

    Elena stepped out first, gesturing for them to follow.

    She led them to a secluded booth in the back, away from prying eyes.

    Once they were seated, she finally spoke.

    "I know why you came to find me," Elena said, her voice steady.

    The three young women leaned forward, hanging onto her every word.

    "Kimberly is safe," she continued.

    "She has been transferred to a safer ce, where she will have the time and space to understand her powers."

    Lisa let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.

    Mohandria, however, narrowed her eyes. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner ma¡¯am Elena?" she asked.

    Elena sighed, rubbing her temple. "Because the fewer people who knew, the better.

    We are dealing with forces that are beyond what any of you can imagine. Kimberly¡¯s safety depends on secrecy."

    Kaitlyn¡¯s voice was shaky. "So... we won¡¯t see her again?"

    Elena¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.

    "Not for now," she admitted. "But she will return... when the time is right."

    Silence fell over the table again.

    Then, after a moment, Elena¡¯s expression hardened.

    "I need your help," she said.

    Mohandria straightened in her seat. "With what?"

    Elena leaned forward, lowering her voice.

    "Mona."

    At the mention of her name, the tension in the air thickened.

    Lisa¡¯s breath hitched.

    Kaitlyn¡¯s fists clenched.

    Mohandria¡¯s eyes darkened.

    "Mona and her loyalists are growing bolder," Elena continued.

    "I need you three to start watching their every move. Pay attention to who they meet, what they whisper about, where they go.

    If anything seems off, anything at all youe straight to me."

    Lisa swallowed hard. "You think she¡¯s up to something?"

    "I know she is," Elena said without hesitation.

    The weight of her words settled heavily over them.

    A slow, creeping unease wrapped around them like a noose tightening.

    "Will you do this for me?" Elena¡¯s gaze flickered between the three of them, challenging them.

    Mohandria didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    "We will."

    Lisa and Kaitlyn both nodded, even as fear wed at their insides.

    Elena exhaled, as if relieved.

    "Good," she said, her eyes gleaming with something unreadable.

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    Then, the restaurant¡¯s lights flickered.

    The air suddenly felt thick, almost suffocating.

    Elena¡¯s gaze snapped towards the window.

    Her lips pressed into a tight line.

    "Something¡¯sing," she murmured.

    The three young women froze.

    "What do you mean?" Kaitlyn whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Elena didn¡¯t answer.

    Her grip tightened around the ss of water in front of her.

    Mohandria followed her gaze out the window.

    The streets outside were still, too still.

    A shiver ran down her spine.

    And in that moment, she knew something was very, very wrong.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick sat in his study, his sharp eyes scanning the map of his pack house and territory.

    His fingers traced the borders, his mind reying every recent event, every attack, every move that had been made against them.

    Something was wrong and he could feel it.

    A sudden knock on the door broke his thoughts. His gaze remained fixed on the map as he spoke.

    "Come in."

    The door creaked open, and Alvin stepped inside, his posture straight but tense. Derrick could sense something was off before a single word was spoken.

    "Alvin, do you have anything new for me?" Derrick asked, his voice steady but firm.

    "Yes, Alpha..." Alvin¡¯s tone was calm, but there was an uneasiness beneath it. "It¡¯s about Alpha Theo."

    At the mention of Theo, Derrick immediately looked up, his brows furrowed.

    "What about him?" His voice was sharp now, demanding.

    Alvin hesitated for a brief moment before continuing.

    "He and some of his men were also attacked... around the same time we experienced an attack here."

    Derrick leaned forward, his hands sping together on the table. His mind raced at the implication of Alvin¡¯s words.

    "Go on," Derrick said, his voice carrying a dangerous edge.

    "They suffered heavy losses... but they came out victorious. The ones who attacked them were rogue werewolves and unknown ones. No clear connection to any pack."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened.

    Unknown rogues? At the same time as his own attack?

    This was no coincidence.

    Alvin took a slow breath before delivering the part that made Derrick¡¯s blood run cold.

    "But something happened to Alpha Theo," Alvin added carefully.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes locked onto Alvin, his expression unreadable but intense.

    "What happened?"

    Alvin swallowed before speaking. "Alpha Theo copsed. He fell forward onto his face... and blood starteding out of his nose, ears, and eyes."

    Derrick stiffened.

    A cold silence filled the room.

    "Right now, he is still unconscious," Alvin continued.

    Derrick¡¯s mind went into overdrive. Alpha Theo was strong. Too strong to just... copse.

    "He must have been hit badly during the fight," Derrick muttered, though even as he said it, it didn¡¯t sit right with him.

    But Alvin shook his head.

    "No, Alpha. From what I gathered, he wasn¡¯t even touched. Not a single scratch." Alvin¡¯s voice was low, almost cautious, as if he knew how insane it sounded.

    Derrick¡¯s fingers curled into a fist.

    "Then what the hell happened to him?" Derrick¡¯s voice was like a growl, his patience wearing thin.

    Alvin exhaled before delivering the final piece of information.

    "People suspect... sorcery."

    Derrick¡¯s entire body stiffened at the word.

    His mind shed back to the attacks, the timing , the precision And now this?

    Sorcery?

    His wolf stirred uneasily within him.

    Who the hell was ying games with them?

    His thoughts immediately went to Kimberly.

    *Could this be connected to her?*

    Ever since she came into the picture, strange things had been happening.

    Could it be that someone was trying to eliminate anyone who connected to her or that wants her?

    Derrick¡¯s jaw clenched.

    He had yed enough waiting games. It was time for action.

    His eyes lifted to Alvin, his gaze sharp as a de.

    "You did good bringing this to me," Derrick said. "But your job isn¡¯t done."

    Alvin stood straighter, awaiting his nextmand.

    "I want you to stay close to Theo¡¯s pack. Don¡¯t draw attention to yourself, but find out everything.

    Watch the movements. See who visits. I need to know if Theo wakes up and who is waiting for him when he does."

    Alvin nodded. "I understand, Alpha."

    Derrick exhaled slowly before dismissing him.

    As Alvin turned to leave, Derrick leaned back in his chair, his mind spinning.

    "This is something bigger than I¡¯ve ever faced," he muttered under his breath.

    *An attack on both my pack and Theo¡¯s packs.

    A mysterious copse linked to sorcery.

    Whoever was behind this was clever and dangerous.

    But they had made one mistake.

    They had left me alive.* With anger and determination evident on his face, Derrick thought.

    And he wasn¡¯t one to be yed with.

    Without wasting another second, Derrick grabbed his phone.

    He dialed a number.

    A voice on the other end answered immediately.

    Derrick¡¯s lips curled into a dark smirk as he delivered his order.

    "Proceed with the n."

    And just like that, he ended the call and everything had changed from that moment...

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158</h4>

    Kimberly stepped off the private jet, the warm air instantly wrapping around her.

    She took a deep breath, her eyes scanning her surroundings.

    Everything was different the air smelled earthier, the sun brighter, and the people around her... foreign.

    Her chest tightened as she realized something.

    *I¡¯m really far from home.* Kimberly thought to herself, as she had a slightly worried look on her face.

    She had no idea where she was until a deep voice broke through her thoughts.

    "Wee to Kenya."

    She turned to see a tall, dark-skinned man, probably in histe fifties, standing before her with a warm smile.

    "My name is Zack," he introduced himself.

    Kimberly blinked. *Kenya? That meant i am in Africa and so far away* Kimberly¡¯s thought spiralling.

    She forced a smile and nodded. "Thank you... I am Kimberly."

    "I have been contacted by Alpha Theo," Zack continued, his ent rich and distinct.

    "I will be in charge of everything you need while you¡¯re here."

    At the mention of Theo¡¯s name, Kimberly¡¯s heart ached.

    *So, he really sent me here... but why does this still feel so wrong?*

    Zack motioned for her to follow him, leading her to a ck SUV waiting nearby. Kimberly slid into the backseat, her mind swirling with uncertainty.

    As the car drove through the unfamiliar streets, Kimberly¡¯s thoughts wandered.

    *Is Theo okay? I can¡¯t wait to hear his voice and confirm if he¡¯s alright*

    She kept remembering thest time she saw him. He had looked strong, determined... but something about all of this felt off.

    The journey was silent, and within fifteen minutes, they arrived at arge, ancient-looking temple. Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened as she stepped out.

    It looked like something out of a history book, yet there was a strange beauty to it.

    "This will be your home for now," Zack informed her.

    She followed him inside, her footsteps echoing through the stone hallways.

    They reached arge, luxurious room, and Zack stepped aside, allowing her in.

    "This is your room," Zack said, gesturing towards the well-furnished space.

    "Everything you need is here. Food, clothing, books, training materials."

    Kimberly nodded, but her mind was still somewhere else.

    Zack reached into his pocket and handed her a brand-new phone.

    "This was arranged by Alpha Theo. You will use this tomunicate."

    Kimberly¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she took the phone.

    *Theo must really trust this people, to have sent me here for my training... How did he know about them?* Kimberly thought, as she managed a calm facial expression.

    "Your training begins tomorrow, so rest well," Zack added with a warm smile. "If you need anything, just ask."

    And with that, he left.

    Kimberly locked the door behind him and exhaled.

    She looked around.

    "This ce... it looks too beautiful insidepared to the outside," she murmured.

    Her fingers clutched the phone tightly as she sat on the very big luxurious bed.

    Her mind screamed at her to call Theo.

    She searched through the contacts, only one number was saved.

    Her heart pounded.

    *Is this Theo¡¯s number? Should I call? What if it¡¯s not?*

    *What if this is a number I am never suppose to call?

    But if it was so, the number won¡¯t be saved on the phone*

    Before she could decide, the phone rang.

    She jumped.

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    With shaky fingers, she answered.

    "Hello?"

    A familiar voice came through the line.

    "Kimberly," the voice was calm, steady. "I was informed that you arrived safely."

    It was Elijah.

    Her chest tightened.

    She was relieved to hear a familiar voice, but... it wasn¡¯t the voice she wanted to hear.

    Her grip tightened on the phone.

    "Thank you," she said quickly. "But... what about Alpha Theo?"

    There was a pause.

    Too long of a pause.

    Kimberly¡¯s heart sank.

    Finally, Elijah spoke, his tone carefully controlled.

    "He¡¯s fine," he said smoothly. "He wants you to focus on your training so you can return soon."

    Kimberly¡¯s fingers dug into the bedsheets.

    *Something is wrong, I can surely feel it... Why wasn¡¯t Theo calling me himself?

    Why send Elijah?*

    Her voice was almost a whisper when she spoke again.

    "Elijah... please, don¡¯t lie to me."

    Silence.

    "Is Theo okay?" she pressed. "Why isn¡¯t he talking to me himself?"

    Elijah inhaled sharply.

    "Alpha Theo is fine," he said again, but this time, there was a slight hesitation.

    Kimberly clenched her jaw.

    "Then let me talk to him," she demanded.

    Elijah¡¯s grip on his phone tightened.

    He couldn¡¯t let her know.

    Not yet.

    "He¡¯s busy," Elijah finally said. "But he will call you once he¡¯s free."

    Kimberly stared at the floor.

    She didn¡¯t believe him.

    But arguing wouldn¡¯t help.

    "Okay," she whispered. "I¡¯ll be waiting for his call."

    The call ended.

    Kimberly sat there, staring at the phone in her hands.

    *Something is totally not right...*

    She sucked in a deep breath.

    She had to stay focused.

    *Theo sent me here for a reason. I need to do my part. If I really want to help him, I have to first understand what¡¯s inside me.* Kimberly thought.

    Her eyes hardened with determination.

    She wasn¡¯t going to sit here and be a victim.

    She was going to get stronger and be able to help Theo properly.

    Meanwhile...

    Elijah lowered his phone and sighed deeply.

    His hands rubbed his face, frustration and guilt boiling inside him.

    He sat in a dimly lit room, inside a private hospital.

    Beside him, Alpha Theoy unconscious.

    Machines beeped softly.

    His body was still, his chest barely rising and falling.

    Elijah looked at him, his jaw clenching.

    *How much longer, alpha Theo?*

    How much longer could he keep lying to Kimberly?

    His hands curled into fists.

    *I have to buy time... I can¡¯t let her know. If she lost focus, if she let emotions cloud her mind, all of this would be for nothing.*

    Elijah let out a slow, shaky breath.

    *We can¡¯t afford to lose her now.* His eyes darkened.

    Whoever did this to alpha Theo...

    *They would pay and with their lives, will they pay!* Elijah thought to himself, as he looked very angry...

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159</h4>

    Alpha Derrick sat alone in the dimly lit living room, his thoughts heavy.

    His fingers tapped against the armrest of the chair, his mind reying the recent attacks, betrayals, and unanswered questions.

    *Where is Kimberly? Who is pulling the strings behind the shadows? And how much longer before everything copses?*

    From the staircase, Mona stood, watching him carefully. He hadn¡¯t noticed her yet, but she studied him, his posture, his expression, the weight of his burdens.

    A slow, cunning smile curled on her lips.

    *I need to act lovingly... Maybe I can get him talking about Kimberly¡¯s whereabouts.*

    She straightened her dress, lifted her chin, and gracefully walked towards him.

    The moment Derrick saw her approaching, his eyes darkened slightly.

    He knew Mona well enough.

    She never approached him without an agenda.

    *Mona is definitely going to y games... Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s got off her sleeves.* Derrick thought, with his face remained unreadable.

    Mona sat down beside him, cing her hand gently on his. Her voice was soft, almost affectionate.

    "Why does my husband look so troubled?"

    Derrick forced a faint smile, though his gaze remained cold.

    "I am indeed troubled," he admitted. "I need to fix everything, restore my authority, find answers, and take control once more."

    Mona¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around his.

    *He¡¯s opening up... I just need to push a little more.*

    "Why do you think you have lost control of everything?" Mona asked, with a worried expression on her face.

    "I haven¡¯t, but a part of me feels like I¡¯m going to lose every control I have over this pack and every other situations." Derrick exined.

    "I understand everything, Derrick," she said sweetly.

    "And I truly want to help. But how can I, when you keep shutting me out?"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes remained unreadable, but inside, his thoughts were sharp.

    *She¡¯s trying to y me... But I can y too.*

    He let out a calcted sigh, allowing his expression to soften slightly.

    "I¡¯ve always told you what you need to know, Mona."

    She tilted her head, pretending to look hurt.

    "But what if you haven¡¯t told me everything?" she pressed.

    "What if the missing piece is something only I can help with?"

    Derrick studied her, then leaned forward slightly.

    "Alright," he said smoothly. "Tell me, what exactly do you want to know?"

    Mona¡¯s heartbeat quickened.

    *It¡¯s working.*

    She hesitated, just for effect, before she casuallyasked him.

    "Where is Kimberly?"

    Derrick expected it.

    His face remained neutral, but inside, he was analyzing every movement of hers.

    Mona continued, pretending to be curious but concerned.

    "Why haven¡¯t you brought her out for whatever you need her for?"

    Derrick held back a smirk.

    *So that¡¯s her real motive. She wants Kimberly for something... but what?

    Is Mona scared of Kimberly and what she could turn out to be or Mona has a different mindset toward Kimberly?*

    He let out a frustrated sigh, pretending to be worn down.

    "You think I have her, but I don¡¯t," he said, his voice carrying a note of disappointment.

    "If I did, would I still be sitting here, dealing with this mess?"

    Mona narrowed her eyes slightly.

    *He sounds so genuine... Can I trust him?*

    She shifted closer, lowering her voice.

    "Derrick, do you at least suspect anyone that could have Kimberly in their custody?"

    He nodded.

    "Theo," he answered firmly. "He¡¯s the only one I believe could have her.

    Though other alphas might want her for themselves and the gains thates with having her... But I suspect Theo more."

    Mona¡¯s lips parted slightly, and for the first time, uncertainty flickered in her eyes.

    "But Theo is unconscious," she pointed out.

    "How could he possibly be hiding her?"

    Derrick exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples.

    "I don¡¯t know. All signs pointed to him. But now, I¡¯m as confused as ever."

    He stood up abruptly, pacing the floor.

    Mona rose to her feet as well and reached out, cing a gentle hand on his shoulder, before she started speaking.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Derrick," she whispered. "We are in this together. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help us find Kimberly."

    Derrick met her gaze, reading the hidden meaning in her words.

    *Mona surely wants Kimberly desperately and i need to know why.* Theo thought to himself.

    But for now...

    Theo would let her believe she was winning this game.

    Mona gave him onest lingering look before she turned away.

    *I need to contact Katherina... Time is running out.* Mona thought.

    Mona needed Kimberly fast before the ritual could no longer bepleted.

    Derrick watched her leave.

    The moment she disappeared, a cold smirk finally crossed his lips.

    *She thinks she¡¯s ahead in the game.*

    *Now... it¡¯s time to y by my rules.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, Alpha Darwin sat in his garden, a ss of whiskey in his hand.

    The air around him was heavy, the wind carrying a sense of impending danger.

    He was a man who had seen too much, done oo much, and now...

    He was about to risk it all.

    A man in ck clothing approached him, bowing his head in respect.

    "Everything is set, Sir," the man informed him.

    Darwin didn¡¯t turn to look at him.

    His eyes remained locked on the flickering candlelight on the table before him.

    "Are you sure all of our men are all ready and no stone has been left unturned?" Alpha Darwin questioned.

    "Yes alpha Darwin... We have been waiting for this day and at yourmand. We will sweep into action." The man replied with a hint of determination ced in his voice.

    "Good," Darwin murmured. "Let¡¯s get the ball rolling."

    The man gave a silent nod and left.

    Darwin took another sip of his drink, his fingers tightening around the ss.

    His heart was steady, but his mind...

    It was filled with rage, regret, and an unshakable determination.

    *I have to do myst bit for Kimberly... Even If it took his life, then so be it.*

    "This is a promise to my friend, and I will carry it out with the drop of my blood." Alpha Darwin said with an umon amount of determination in his eyes...

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160</h4>

    Kimberly felt weightless.

    She was floating, yet her feet touched solid ground. A strange glow surrounded her, flickering like mes yet cold as ice.

    The world around her was ancient massive stone pirs, covered in glowing symbols, stretched into the endless sky.

    The air was thick with whispers, voices speaking in anguage she had never heard before, yet somehow...

    She understood every word.

    "Daughter of the forgotten bloodline, the time hase."

    Kimberly turned, searching for the source of the voice.

    The shadows shifted, and from them emerged figures draped in long robes, their faces hidden beneath deep hoods.

    They stood in a circle, their voices merging into one as they spoke.

    "Your path has been set. Your powers awaken. But power without control is destruction."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched.

    "I... I don¡¯t understand," she whispered, stepping forward. "What am I supposed to do?"

    A gust of wind rushed through the space, lifting her hair as the voices grew louder.

    "You must see beyond the veil. You must listen, not with your ears, but with your soul."

    The ground beneath her cracked, golden light rising from below, wrapping around her body like vines.

    Kimberly gasped, clutching her chest as a surge of energy flooded through her veins.

    "You are the key. You are the weapon. But a de unsharpened is a danger to its wielder."

    The robed figures raised their hands, and suddenly , a wave of visions crashed into her mind.

    She saw herself, standing on a battlefield, surrounded by mes.

    She saw Derrick, his face twisted in rage and pain.

    She saw Mona, chanting over an ancient altar, her eyes burning with dark power.

    She saw Theo, lying still, unmoving.

    And then , a new face appeared.

    A woman she had never seen before, her eyes glowing silver, watching her from the shadows.

    "Find me." The woman¡¯s voice echoed in her head. "Or all will be lost."

    Kimberly¡¯s vision blurred, her heart racing.

    "Wait! Who are you?!" she screamed.

    But the world around her shattered like ss.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes flew open, her breath ragged, her body drenched in sweat.

    She sat up quickly, her heartbeat pounding in her ears.

    The room was dark, but she was not alone.

    Across from her, seated in a semi-circle, were six elders, their gazes fixed on her.

    Zack stood near the door, his face unreadable.

    "She has seen," one of the elders spoke, his voice deep and full of knowing.

    Kimberly swallowed hard.

    "Where... What was that?" she asked, still trying to steady her breathing.

    "The first step of your awakening," another elder said, her tone gentle but firm.

    "Your visions will guide you. But your powers must be tamed, or they will consume you."

    Kimberly ran a shaky hand through her hair.

    "I... I saw things. People. A woman I don¡¯t know. And there was a message¡ª¡¯find me or all will be lost.¡¯ What does that mean?"

    The elders exchanged nces.

    Zack stepped forward.

    "You will find out in time," he said. "For now, you must begin your training."

    Kimberly hesitated.

    Everything was happening too fast.

    But deep inside, she felt it a stirring, a hunger for answers.

    *I need to understand what¡¯s inside me. If I can¡¯t control this... then I will never be able to protect the people I love.*

    She nodded.

    "I¡¯m ready."

    ¡ï¡ï¡ïThe First Test¡ï¡ï

    They took her to a circr training hall, the air thick with energy.

    Kimberly stood in the center, her hands clenched into fists.

    "Your powers are awakening," one of the elders spoke. "But can you control them?"

    Kimberly took a deep breath, waiting for instruction.

    Then, the elder flicked his wrist, and suddenly, the room darkened.

    Kimberly¡¯s body stiffened as she felt something move around her.

    *Shadows? No... something else.*

    She could feel whispers pressing into her mind, words she didn¡¯t recognize but somehow understood.

    "Listen," the elder said. "Not with your ears. But with your mind."

    Kimberly closed her eyes.

    And then¡ª

    It happened.

    She heard them.

    But it wasn¡¯t the elders speaking.

    It was their thoughts.

    "She is strong... but unstable."

    "Will she be ready in time?"

    "If she fails, everything will fall apart."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes snapped open, her body trembling.

    "I... I can hear you," she whispered.

    The elders nodded, their expressions calm.

    "Good," one of them said. "But you are not just hearing. You are reading beyond the spoken word.

    You are stepping into the unguarded thoughts of others."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched.

    This was more than just power.

    This was invasion.

    "What if I don¡¯t want to hear people¡¯s thoughts?" she asked, suddenly feeling uneasy.

    The elder smiled faintly.

    "Then you must learn how to block them out."

    Kimberly swallowed.

    *What if I can¡¯t?*

    Then, before she could process everything a sharp pain sliced through her head.

    She clutched her temples, gasping as visions flooded in again.

    But this time, It wasn¡¯t a message.

    It was a warning.

    She saw Mona, standing in a dark chamber, speaking in a voice that was not her own.

    She saw Alpha Derrick, his face contorted in fury as he mmed his fists against a wall.

    She saw Elijah, standing over Theo¡¯s still body, looking more conflicted than ever.

    And then, She saw blood everywhere.

    Kimberly stumbled back, her breath shallow.

    The elders watched her carefully.

    "What did you see?" Zack asked.

    Kimberly¡¯s hands trembled.

    She looked up, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Something bad ising."

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly sat on the edge of her bed, her body aching from the intense training she had justpleted.

    Sweat still clung to her skin, but her mind was restless.

    Something was pulling at her, a feeling deep within her chest¡ªlike a whisper in her soul, urging her to act now.

    Her eyes darted to the phone beside her. The only number saved.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but her hands moved on their own, picking up the device and dialing.

    The phone rang once, twice, then a click.

    "Kimberly?" Elijah¡¯s voice came through, cautious and surprised.

    Kimberly didn¡¯t hesitate.

    "Stop lying to me, Elijah," she said, her voice steady but firm.

    There was a pause. A long silence.

    Then, Elijah sighed. "Kimberly, I¡ª"

    "I know Theo is unconscious," she cut in.

    "I saw it. I felt it."

    Another silence.

    Kimberly¡¯s fingers clenched into fists.

    "I need you to put the phone beside him," she ordered.

    "What? Why¡ª"

    "Just do it, Elijah," she pressed, her voice suddenly carrying a weight she didn¡¯t recognize.

    Elijah hesitated, but then she heard shuffling.

    A momentter, his voice was distant. "The phone is beside him."

    Kimberly closed her eyes.

    And then, without knowing how or why, she started speaking.

    The words that left her lips were not known words ornguage. They weren¡¯t anynguage she had ever spoken before.

    It was ancient. Powerful. Each syble hummed with energy.

    Her hands trembled as heat coursed through her veins, flowing through the phone, through the air into Theo.

    She didn¡¯t understand it. But she couldn¡¯t stop.

    She felt it, the connection, the bond between her and Theo, stretching across the distance like a golden thread.

    Then, a gasp.

    A sharp intake of breath on the other end of the line.

    And then, a voice.

    "Kimberly..."

    Theo¡¯s voice. Weak, but alive.

    Elijah¡¯s sharp gasp echoed through the phone. "Alpha?! What the¡ªhow is this possible?"

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded. It had worked.

    "Theo, listen to me," she said quickly. "You need to act like nothing happened. No one can know you¡¯re awake yet."

    Theo was still breathing heavily, like someone pulled from deep water. "Kimberly... what... happened to me?"

    "I don¡¯t know yet," she admitted, her voice softer now. "But this is bigger than us.

    Someone ising after all of us. This is an ancient battle, Theo. And we have to be ready."

    She could almost feel him processing her words.

    Finally, Theo exhaled. "What do we do?"

    "For now, we wait," she said. "We don¡¯t make a move. We don¡¯t let them know that we know something¡¯s wrong."

    Elijah spoke up, still in shock. "Kimberly, how did you¡ª?"

    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted. "But something inside me is waking up. And I need to finish this training if we want to survive what¡¯sing."

    Theo was silent for a long moment.

    Then, he said, "Hurry back."

    "I will," she promised.

    The call ended.

    Kimberly sat there, the phone still clutched in her hand, her chest rising and falling rapidly.

    What had she just done?

    She had felt the power , felt it rush through her veins like fire.

    But... was it truly hers? Or was something else guiding her?

    Her fingers curled.

    She would find out soon enough.

    Meanwhile... Somewhere Else, Katherina sat in the dimly lit chamber, her eyes closed in deep concentration.

    The candles before her flickered, each one representing a different key figure in the game she was ying.

    One candle, however, was different.

    The one representing Alpha Theo.

    It had been dark for days, a sign that he was still unconscious.

    And then, without warning the me burst to life.

    Katherina¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    She stared at the me, her breathing sharp and shallow.

    "No... Impossible."

    She reached out a trembling hand, feeling the energy in the air.

    It was different. Stronger. Older.

    And it had awakened Theo.

    Katherina¡¯s jaw clenched, her teeth grinding.

    Someone had interfered.

    Someone had undone her work.

    Her nails dug into her palm as anger surged through her.

    Then, a whisper escaped her lips.

    "Theo is awake... Howe?"

    Her eyes burned with fury.

    Who had done this?

    And more importantly What else were they capable of?...

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161</h4>

    Kimberly sat on the floor of her room, her back pressed against the bed as she stared at the phone in her hands.

    Her breathing was still unsteady. Her body still tingled from whatever she had just done.

    *What is happening to me?*

    She could still feel the aftershock of power surging through her veins.

    It was like something ancient had awakened inside her, something she didn¡¯t understand but couldn¡¯t ignore.

    She closed her eyes, trying to make sense of it all.

    Thenguage she had spoken¡ªit was not hers. She had never learned it, never even heard it before.

    And yet, the words had flowed effortlessly from her lips, carrying power that had somehow reached across the distance and brought Theo back.

    Her chest tightened.

    *This is bigger than I thought and who exactly am I?.* Kimberly thought.

    She had told Theo to act normal, to pretend, but how long could they keep up the act?

    Whoever had done this to him, whoever had tried to keep him unconscious would find out eventually.

    And when they did, there would be consequences.

    A sudden knock on the door snapped her out of her thoughts.

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes shot open.

    "Come in," she said, pushing herself up.

    The door swung open, and Zack stepped in, his usual calm expression still intact.

    "Good evening, Kimberly," he greeted. "The elders wish to see you."

    Kimberly swallowed, her mind still clouded with questions.

    "Right now?"

    "Yes."

    She took a deep breath and stood up. It was time to get answers.

    ¡ï¡ïInside the Temple¡¯s Inner Chamber¡ï¡ï

    The room was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of burning incense.

    Three elders sat before Kimberly, their faces aged but sharp.

    She could feel their eyes studying her, as if they already knew what she had done.

    "Sit, child," one of them said, his voice deep and firm.

    Kimberly obeyed, lowering herself onto the mat in front of them.

    There was a long silence.

    Then, the eldest of them spoke.

    "You have started to awaken, haven¡¯t you?"

    Kimberly¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    "I¡ª" She hesitated. "I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening to me."

    "You used the ancient tongue," another elder said.

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    "You mean... thenguage I spoke on the phone?"

    The elder nodded. "It is thenguage of the first wolves, the original ones who walked this earth before time was counted."

    Kimberly¡¯s hands clenched into fists.

    "But how? I¡¯ve never heard it before."

    The elders exchanged nces before one of them leaned forward.

    "Because it is within your blood."

    Kimberly froze.

    "What?"

    "You are not just any werewolf, Kimberly," the elder continued.

    "You are of the Ancient Line, the direct descendant of those who once ruled over both wolves and magic."

    Her heart pounded.

    "That¡¯s not possible," she whispered.

    The elder shook his head. "It is not just possible, child. It is the truth. And that truth is what those who seek to destroy you fear the most."

    Kimberly felt like the air in the room had suddenly thickened.

    *Ancient Line? Descendant of rulers?*

    Everything she thought she knew about herself was shattering.

    "Who¡¯s trying to destroy me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The elders exchanged another look before one of them spoke.

    "There are those who fear what you can be. And they are already moving against you."

    Kimberly¡¯s hands trembled slightly, but she forced herself to stay calm.

    "Who?"

    The elder¡¯s eyes darkened. "The one who cast the spell on Theo."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched.

    "You know about that?"

    The elder nodded. "We felt it the moment the bond between you and him was restored.

    Whoever did this tried to keep him out of the way for a reason. And now that he is awake, they will know."

    A cold chill ran down Kimberly¡¯s spine.

    *That means whoever did this... already knows I broke the spell.*

    A sudden realization hit her.

    *Theo isn¡¯t safe.*

    She needed to get back to him... Now.

    ¡ï¡ïMeanwhile, in Katherina¡¯s Chamber ¡ï¡ï

    Katherina¡¯s fingers curled around the edges of her table as she red at the candle before her.

    The me flickered mockingly, a clear sign that Theo was awake.

    Her jaw clenched.

    "This shouldn¡¯t be possible," she muttered under her breath.

    She had tied the spell with blood magic, had made sure no one could undo it.

    And yet, someone had.

    A force had broken through her spell, something stronger than anything she had encountered before and this is not what she nned for.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    "This wasn¡¯t Theo¡¯s doing," she said to herself. "This was someone else."

    *Could it be Kimberly, has her powers starteding alive?* Katherina thought to herself.

    She took a deep breath, reaching out with her power, trying to sense the energy that had disrupted her spell.

    And then, She felt it ... Her eyes widened in shock.

    "No..." she whispered.

    The energy was familiar.

    Ancient. Powerful.

    Her hands trembled as realization struck her.

    "It¡¯s her," she breathed.

    Her fingers tightened into fists.

    "Kimberly did this."

    A slow, furious smile crept onto her lips.

    "So," she muttered, "the girl finally awakens."

    She exhaled slowly, her mind racing.

    "If she has already unlocked this much power, then I cannot afford to wait."

    Her eyes gleamed with dark intent.

    "It¡¯s time to move the pieces forward."

    She reached for the dagger on her table, pressing the tip against her palm.

    A single drop of blood fell onto the wooden surface.

    And the mes in the room roared higher.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick sat in his study, his fingers tapping on the wine ss tip on his hand.

    His eyes were fixed on the map before him, but his mind was elsewhere.

    *This attack wasn¡¯t random.*

    Someone had orchestrated it. Someone wanted to send a message.

    And Derrick needed to find out who.

    The silence in the room was thick, pressing down on him like an invisible weight.

    Then, a knock at the door.

    "Come in," he said, not bothering to look up.

    The door creaked open, and Alvin stepped in.

    "Alpha," Alvin greeted with a slight bow.

    Derrick finally lifted his gaze. "Do you have something new for me?"

    Alvin hesitated for a second before speaking. "Yes, Alpha. It¡¯s about Theo."

    Derrick¡¯s brows furrowed. "What about him?"

    Alvin took a deep breath. "He¡¯s awake."

    Silence.

    Derrick¡¯s fingers stopped tapping.

    His eyes darkened. "Say that again."

    "Theo is awake," Alvin repeated.

    Derrick leaned back in his chair, his mind racing.

    *That¡¯s impossibl, if sorcery was truly involved.*

    Theo had been unconscious, locked in some mysterious state after the attack.

    There had been no signs of recovery. No indication that he would wake anytime soon.

    And yet...

    "He woke up?" Derrick asked again, needing confirmation.

    "Yes, Alpha. Not just that" Alvin hesitated. "The way he woke up... it wasn¡¯t normal."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes sharpened. "Exin."

    Alvin cleared his throat. "It happened after someonedy called Elijah. She spoke something something strange, like an incantation.

    And the next thing we know, Theo was awake."

    A long silence filled the room.

    Derrick stared at Alvin, his mind working fast.

    *Who could it be, could it be Kimberly?*

    First, Theo goes unconscious under mysterious circumstances.

    Now, someone speaks a few words and suddenly, he wakes up?

    This wasn¡¯t coincidence.

    "Did anyone hear what she said?" Derrick asked.

    Alvin shook his head. "No one understood it. It wasn¡¯t anynguage we¡¯ve ever heard before."

    Derrick exhaled slowly.

    *It must be Kimberly... I¡¯m so sure of that.* Derrick thought.

    Everything kept leading back to her.

    "How did you get all this information?" Derrick questioned.

    "We have nted someone among his men, so first hand information reaches us before anyone else." Alvin exined, as he sounded slightly happy.

    Derrick nodded his head in satisfaction to Alvin¡¯s move into Theo¡¯s pack with an unreadable expression on his face.

    *What the hell are you, Kimberly?*

    He pushed back his chair and stood up.

    "We need to move fast," he said.

    Alvin straightened. "What are your orders, Alpha?"

    Derrick walked to the window, staring into the dark night.

    "We were attacked. Theo was attacked. That means someone is ying a bigger game."

    He turned back to Alvin.

    "I want names. I want answers. Someone is pulling the strings, and I need to know who."

    Alvin nodded. "Understood, Alpha."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw clenched. "Also, keep an eye on Theo."

    Alvin hesitated. "Do you think he¡¯s involved?"

    Derrick¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.

    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted. "But I don¡¯t trust convenient miracles."

    A sudden knock interrupted them.

    Another guard entered, his face tense.

    "Alpha, urgent news," the guard said.

    Derrick¡¯s patience was wearing thin. "What is it?"

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    "That girl," Katherina whispered. "She¡¯s waking up, isn¡¯t she?"

    A bitter chuckle escaped her lips.

    "How amusing."

    She turned, walking toward a stone altar at the center of the room.

    "This changes things," she mused. "But not for long."

    Her hands moved in the air, weaving dark energy into symbols that glowed with a sinister light.

    "If Kimberly wants to y," Katherina whispered, "then let¡¯s see how much she can handle."

    She let the power surge through her, her eyes burning with fury.

    "Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s truly ready for what¡¯sing."

    With a final flick of her wrist, the mes roared higher.

    And somewhere, far away Kimberly felt it...

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162</h4>

    Elena walked swiftly through the dimly lit corridors leading to the maids¡¯ quarters.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, but her face remained unreadable.

    She had no time to waste.

    Inside one of the small rooms, Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa sat anxiously, waiting. The tension in the air was thick, each of them sensing that something was wrong.

    Then, a knock on the door.

    Mohandria jumped up and hurried to open it. The moment she saw Elena standing there, her breath caught.

    The threedies immediately bowed their heads slightly in greeting.

    Elena didn¡¯t waste a second. "The three of you will follow me out now. We have something important to do."

    Her voice was calm but urgent.

    The three maids exchanged nervous nces.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena, please," Mohandria finally spoke, her tone careful. "May we know where we are going?"

    Elena hesitated.

    *I can¡¯t make the mistake of telling them here. Too many ears.* Elena thought.

    She took a slow breath before answering. "I will tell you everything once we¡¯re inside the car. It¡¯s not safe here."

    Something about the way she said it sent a shiver down their spines.

    Lisa swallowed hard. "Understood."

    Without another word, the four women left the room and moved quickly through the pack house, careful not to draw attention to themselves.

    As they reached the parked car and were about to get in, a familiar voice cut through the air like a de.

    "Well, well, well..."

    The sound of mockery dripped from the voice.

    The four women froze.

    They didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was.

    Mona.

    Elena turned slowly, her eyes meeting Mona¡¯s piercing gaze.

    "Where are you all headed? And why the secrecy?" Mona¡¯s lips curled in amusement, but there was a sharpness beneath it.

    Elena kept her expression calm, unreadable.

    *Mona wants to figure out what I¡¯m up to. But she won¡¯t get anything from me.*

    "Speaking of secrecy," Elena said smoothly, "that title belongs to you, Mona. I move in broad daylight because I have nothing to hide."

    Mona¡¯s smirk faltered just slightly.

    Elena continued, her voice unwavering. "You, on the other hand... have plenty of skeletons in your cupboard."

    The words hit a nerve.

    Mona¡¯s eyes shed, but she quickly masked her emotions.

    "You¡¯re clever, Elena." Mona let out a slow, amused chuckle. "But not clever enough."

    She took a step closer.

    "I wish you good luck in your search for Kimberly."

    A chill ran through the air.

    Elena didn¡¯t flinch.

    *So that¡¯s what she wants? Confirmation that we¡¯re looking for Kimberly?*

    Elena kept her voice smooth, almost bored. "Why would I need to search for Kimberly?"

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "You seem restless, Mona," Elena continued, tilting her head slightly. "Almost... afraid."

    Mona¡¯s fingers twitched.

    "I¡¯m just enjoying the show," she replied, but her voice had lost some of its usual sharpness.

    Elena took a step forward, lowering her voice. "You should be more worried about what Alpha Derrick will do to you when the whole truthes out."

    A flicker of something crossed Mona¡¯s face.

    For the first time in a long time, Mona had no reply.

    The tension was suffocating.

    Elena held Mona¡¯s gaze for a long moment before turning away, stepping into the car.

    Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa followed, their movements careful, tense.

    Mona watched them drive away, her nails digging into her palms.

    Her chest rose and fell in uneven breaths.

    *Does Elena know?* Her mind raced.

    *Does she know about Katherina?* A cold dread settled in her stomach.

    "No," she whispered to herself. "If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t be this calm. She would have already told Derrick."

    But still... something didn¡¯t feel right.

    Mona¡¯s hands clenched into fists.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to waste time.

    If Elena was moving, then so was she.

    Mona turned on her heel, her expression now hardened with fury.

    *I need to act fast... I need to find Kimberly. Now.*

    She stormed away, her eyes burning with determination.

    She wouldn¡¯t let Elena or anyone stand in her way.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The car sped down the dark road, its tires humming softly against the pavement.

    Inside, Elena sat in the front seat, gripping the steering wheel tightly, her thoughts racing as fast as the vehicle.

    In the back seat, Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa sat silently, exchanging worried nces. They knew something was wrong Elena¡¯s urgency told them that much.

    Finally, Kaitlyn couldn¡¯t take the silence anymore. "Ma¡¯am Elena, where exactly are we going?" Her voice was cautious but firm.

    Elena let out a slow breath before responding. "You all are not staying in the pack house anymore. Chaos ising. It¡¯s no longer safe."

    Mohandria¡¯s eyes widened. "Not safe? What do you mean ma¡¯am?"

    Elena kept her eyes on the road, her expression unreadable. "We¡¯re going to the temple. From now on, that will be your home."

    Lisa swallowed hard. "The temple? Why? What¡¯s happening?"

    Elena tightened her grip on the steering wheel. *I can¡¯t tell them everything yet. They wouldn¡¯t understand. Not now.*

    "You¡¯ll understand soon enough," she finally said, her voice calm but firm.

    The car fell into silence again, tension hanging in the air. None of them dared to question her further.

    After what felt like forever, they finally arrived at the temple gates. Elena stepped out first, taking a deep breath.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what she expected, but what she saw next stunned herpletely.

    Standing right at the entrance, waiting for them, was Alpha Theo.

    Elena froze, her heart skipping a beat.

    *This is impossible. He was unconscious. I was worried he might never wake up...*

    Yet there he was. Alive. Awake. Strong.

    "Alpha Theo," Elena breathed out, unable to hide the surprise and relief in her voice. "Thank goodness... You¡¯re back. And fine."

    Theo offered a small, reassuring smile. "It¡¯s good to see you, Elena."

    Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa stood behind Elena, looking just as shocked.

    "Let¡¯s go inside," Theo said. "You¡¯ll all be safe here."

    Elena nodded before turning to the threedies. "Go inside and make yourselvesfortable. We¡¯ll talkter."

    Thedies obeyed without hesitation, disappearing into the temple halls.

    Once they were alone, Theo turned to Elena, his expression serious.

    "I need to ask you something," he said.

    "Why are you helping me? Why are you putting yourself in so much danger?"

    Elena hesitated. She had expected this question.

    She met Theo¡¯s gaze, her voice steady. "It¡¯s not you I¡¯m helping, Alpha Theo."

    Theo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he remained silent, waiting for her to continue.

    "I trust Kimberly. And if she trusts you, then that means you¡¯ve earned my trust as well."

    Theo was quiet for a moment, as if processing her words. Then, he nodded slowly.

    "But why help Kimberly?" he asked. "Do you not fear the consequences? Alpha Derrick... The other alphas... If they find out"

    "I don¡¯t fear for my own life," Elena cut in firmly.

    "What I fear is Kimberly¡¯s power falling into the wrong hands. I want a future where we don¡¯t live in fear of monsters disguised as leaders."

    Theo stared at her, admiration flickering in his eyes.

    "Since Kimberly believes you¡¯re the one to stand beside her in this fight, then I will stand by you as well," Elena finished.

    Theo exhaled slowly. "Thank you, Elena. For trusting us. I promise... We won¡¯t let you down."

    A small smile touched her lips. "Then tell me... What¡¯s the n? And how is Kimberly?"

    Theo¡¯s face turned serious again. "The n is simple. We don¡¯t hide anymore."

    Elena blinked. "What?"

    "We know there are higher forces watching us. We need to be ready."

    Elena folded her arms. "So where do I fit into this?"

    Theo¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. "You will return to the pack and tell Alpha Derrick that you know where Kimberly is."

    Elena¡¯s entire body stiffened. Her eyes darkened with rm.

    "No," she said immediately, shaking her head. "That¡¯s too risky. Why would you even suggest that?"

    "Because we need them to make their move." Theo¡¯s voice was calm but firm.

    "We need to know exactly who ising for her. If we don¡¯t draw them out, we won¡¯t be able to fight back properly."

    Elena stared at him, her mind racing.

    *He¡¯s right. But...* Elena thought calmly.

    "It¡¯s still dangerous," she muttered, biting her lip.

    Theo ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be ready. And more importantly... Kimberly is doing well."

    Elena¡¯s head snapped up. "She is?"

    Theo nodded. "She was the one who woke me from the spell of unconsciousness. Her powers areing alive."

    A genuine wave of relief washed over Elena.

    "That¡¯s good," she whispered, mostly to herself.

    Theo nodded. "Now... Will you do it?"

    Elena took a deep breath before exhaling sharply. "Fine. I¡¯ll do it."

    But before she turned away, she gave him onest warning. "Be careful. And be ready."

    Theo gave a small nod. "Always."

    With that, Elena left the temple, heading straight back to the pack house.

    ¡ï¡ïAlpha Derrick¡¯s Pack House ¡ï¡ï

    The moment she stepped inside, her eyes locked onto Alpha Derrick, who was seated in the living room.

    Next to him, Mona sat gracefully, but the moment she saw Elena, her whole body stiffened.

    Elena¡¯s gaze remained firm as she stepped closer.

    Mona¡¯s mind spiraled with panic.

    *Is she...*

    *Is sheing to talk to Derrick about my ns?* Mona thought worriedly.

    A thinyer of sweat formed on Mona¡¯s palm, but she forced herself to stayposed.

    Derrick, however, remained calm, watching Elena with curiosity.

    Then, before anyone could say a word, Elena spoke.

    Her voice was steady. Cold. Unwavering.

    "I know where Kimberly is."

    A heavy silence filled the room.

    Mona¡¯s stomach dropped.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes darkened.

    The entire atmosphere shifted, a storm brewing beneath the surface...

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163</h4>

    Elena stood still, keeping her breathing steady. She had just dropped the biggest revtion, and now, she waited.

    She needed to see exactly how Derrick and Mona would react.

    For a moment, there was only silence.

    Derrick¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto hers, searching for any sign of deceit.

    Mona, on the other hand, had a look of shock, confusion... and something else. Suspicion.

    Finally, Derrick spoke. His voice was low, controlled, but there was an edge of tension beneath it.

    "Where is she? And why are you telling me now?"

    Elena didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she took a small step forward, meeting Derrick¡¯s gaze without flinching.

    "Before I tell you that," she said, voice steady, "you need to apologize to me. And to Mona... unless she already knows and the both of you are keeping it from me."

    A wave of confusion rippled through the room.

    Derrick¡¯s brow furrowed. Mona¡¯s eyes widened slightly before narrowing, her mind working fast.

    *What is Elena ying at? And why would Derrick need to apologize to me? Mona thought, her stomach tightening.*

    Elena could see the uncertainty in both their expressions. Good.

    She needed to keep them guessing.

    Derrick¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts.

    "What exactly do you mean, Elena? I need rity."

    Elena tilted her head slightly, letting out a small, deliberate sigh.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the Alpha King contest?" she asked.

    "And how important Kimberly is for you to im that title? Or does Mona already know about this?"

    The air in the room grew thick with tension.

    Mona turned to Derrick, eyes shing.

    "The Alpha King contest? Derrick, what is she talking about?"

    Derrick exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. Damn it.

    He had nned to tell Elena eventually... but he hadn¡¯t expected her to find out like this.

    "Firstly," Mona said, crossing her arms, "I knew about the Alpha King contest, but Derrick never told me himself. I found out on my own."

    Elena¡¯s gaze darted to Derrick, watching his expression closely.

    "Do you think we don¡¯t care about you?" she asked, voice rising slightly.

    "Or the pack? Yes, we¡¯ve had disagreements, but this is our home too, Derrick! Why are you hiding things from us?"

    Her anger sounded real, and that was exactly how she wanted it.

    Derrick raised his hands slightly, trying to calm her down.

    "Elena, please," he said. "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you both sooner. I wasn¡¯t sure about Kimberly¡¯s powers yet. I didn¡¯t want to speak on it until I had all the facts."

    Elena kept her expression hardened, but inside, she felt a small wave of satisfaction.

    *He¡¯s taking the bait.* Elena thought.

    Mona, however, was still calcting.

    *If Derrick and Elena are on the same page now, I need to be careful.* Mona¡¯s mind in a deep thought.

    She forced a gentle sigh, before looking at Elena. "I¡¯m also sorry, Elena. I thought you already knew."

    Elena gave a short nod, keeping up the act. "If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet about it."

    Derrick nodded firmly, relief crossing his face. "I appreciate your understanding. Now... tell me.

    "Where is Kimberly?"

    Elena paused just long enough to keep the suspense. Then, she looked Derrick in the eyes and dropped the final piece of the trap.

    "She¡¯s exactly where you think she is... with Alpha Theo."

    The room fell silent.

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Derrick¡¯s expression hardened instantly.

    "With Theo?" Derrick repeated, his voice dangerously low. "That¡¯s impossible. How do you know this?"

    Elena shrugged slightly. "That¡¯s not important. I have my own sources." She folded her arms.

    "The real question is... what are you going to do about it?"

    Mona leaned forward. "What else? We go there and get her back! That¡¯s the only way."

    But Derrick shook his head immediately.

    "No." His voice was firm.

    Mona turned to him sharply. "What do you mean, no?"

    Derrick exhaled, his mind working quickly. "I¡¯ve already made that mistake once. If I try to take her by force again, I might fail. And I can¡¯t afford to fail this time."

    Mona¡¯s impatience red. "Then what do you suggest? We just sit here and do nothing?"

    Elena decided it was time to make her move.

    "We go through the Elders." Her voice was calm, but the weight of her words was heavy.

    Both Derrick and Mona turned to her sharply.

    "What?" Derrick asked.

    Elena leaned forward slightly. "We inform the Supreme Priest. We bring the Elders together and expose Theo¡¯s actions.

    If we do it right, every Alpha will be there, and Theo won¡¯t be able to escape or deny it."

    A heavy silence followed.

    Then, Derrick nodded slowly, his expression calcting. "That... actually makes sense."

    Elena gave a small, knowing smile. "It¡¯s the best way to get Kimberly back without losing."

    Derrick ran a hand over his jaw, then turned to Mona. "We¡¯ll begin making arrangements. In secret." His voice was firm.

    "No one outside this room must know until the right time."

    Mona forced a smile, but inside, her mind was racing.

    *Can I really trust Elena?* Mona thought.

    She had always believed Elena would do anything for her brother. Maybe that was still true.

    But Mona had her own ns, and if Elena became an obstacle...

    *I¡¯ll deal with her too.* Mona continued with her thoughts.

    Derrick let out a small sigh, a rare genuine smile crossing his face.

    "I feel like a winner already." His grip tightened on both Mona and Elena¡¯s hands.

    "With the two most important women beside me, I know we will win this battle."

    Mona smiled, but her fingers twitched slightly.

    Elena smiled back, her expression unreadable.

    But inside, she was already thinking ahead.

    *They won¡¯t see iting the next bombshelling their way.* Elena thought to herself, as she maintained the smile on her face.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo sat alone in his study, the weight of everything pressing down on him like a heavy storm cloud.

    He had barely closed his eyes for more than a few hours in the past days. Every move, every decision, had to be calcted.

    His phone buzzed on the desk. Elena.

    Without hesitation, he picked up.

    "I have done my part," Elena¡¯s voice came through the line, low but urgent.

    "I made the move exactly as you instructed... Get ready. And be careful."

    Theo nodded, even though she couldn¡¯t see him. "Thank you, Elena. I¡¯ll handle the rest on my end."

    The call ended, and Theo exhaled slowly. He leaned back, staring at the ceiling for a moment before bringing his gaze back to the search coin resting on the map before him.

    The small, silver coin gleamed under the dim light.

    *I need to use this. But how?*

    Theo ran his fingers over the smooth surface, tracing the ancient engravings.

    He knew it had power, but the question remained... *Where should i direct it?*

    His thoughts were cut short as his phone rang again.

    This time, it was an unknown number.

    Theo hesitated for a moment. *Could be a trap. But then, what isn¡¯t a trap these days?*

    He picked up but said nothing.

    A woman¡¯s voice sliced through the silence.

    "Alpha Theo... Do you remember the bullet that was shot at you?"

    Theo¡¯s muscles tensed immediately.

    "Of course, you won¡¯t forget it that soon," the woman continued, her tone mocking, almost amused.

    "I heard you¡¯ve been running around trying to figure out where it came from."

    Theo¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.

    *She¡¯s not even using a voice modtor.* Theo thought.

    "Who are you?" His voice was sharp, controlled, but inside, he was already piecing things together. "And what do you want?"

    The womanughed. A slow, mockingugh that made his blood boil.

    "I am the one who will end you... and Kimberly."

    Theo¡¯s heart pounded.

    "The gunshot?" The woman continued.

    "That was just a warning. The next one?" A pause. "You won¡¯t be breathing after that."

    Theo exhaled slowly, forcing himself to remain calm.

    "Only cowards fight in the dark," he said, his tone dropping lower.

    "Only weaklings hide their faces and make threats from the shadows. That¡¯s exactly who you are."

    The line went silent for a moment.

    Theo smirked. "Hit a nerve, did I?"

    He leaned forward, his voice now filled with venom.

    "Listen to me, you faceless coward. I dare you to step into the light. Face us. Let¡¯s see how strong you really are."

    The woman¡¯s voice darkened.

    "Very well, then. I wille. And this time, you won¡¯t live to tell the story."

    The call cut off.

    Theo stared at his phone, jaw clenched.

    His mind raced.

    "This is definitely not a modted voice... It raw and very real." Theo said to himself calmly .

    Someone wanted him dead. Someone who had no fear of showing themselves now.

    But the question was, who?

    He pushed himself up from his chair, pacing.

    *There are too many forces against Kimberly and me...* Theo thought.

    Time was running out and he couldn¡¯t afford to y defense anymore.

    He needed to strike first.

    Meanwhile, in the Temple, Kimberly sat alone, legs crossed, eyes shut, her breathing steady.

    She had been in meditation for what felt like hours, but in truth, she had lost track of time.

    Her mind drifted through a vast, endless space. A ce where memories, visions, and the energy of the ancients flowed freely.

    The whispers of the past called to her.

    Then, suddenly, an image shed before her mind.

    A woman with red eyes dripping with blood.

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched... She knew those eyes.

    A name echoed through the void... Katherina.

    The image intensified, a battlefield, mes rising into the night, the ground cracked open as if the earth itself was screaming.

    And standing there, at the center of the storm was Katherina, with blood in her eyes.

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes snapped open, and as she did, a bright blue light red from them, glowing like fire.

    She barely registered her own voice as she spoke, her words heavy with power.

    "Katherina has the blood in her eyes... It¡¯s time for the Battle of the Ancients."

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164</h4>

    The next day, Kimberly sat cross-legged in the center of the temple, surrounded by the elders.

    Their robes whispered against the stone floor as they settled into their ces.

    The air was thick with the scent of burning herbs, and the faint hum of distant chants resonated through the chamber.

    The leader of the elders, a man with piercing silver eyes, studied Kimberly with a knowing gaze. His voice was calm but firm when he finally spoke.

    "Kimberly, your training is progressing faster than expected, and we are pleased with your growth.

    However, before we continue today¡¯s lessons, we need to hear from you.

    What have you learned? What have you experienced so far?"

    Kimberly took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. She had been through so much in such a short time.

    The weight of responsibility pressed down on her, but she knew she couldn¡¯t falter.

    "First, I want to thank you all for epting me as one of your own," she began, her voice steady but filled with sincerity.

    "I was always told that I would find answers someday, and sinceing here, I¡¯ve learned more than I ever imagined.

    Your wisdom has guided me, but I¡¯ve also discovered things on my own."

    One of the elders, an older woman with deep wrinkles and kind but stern eyes, leaned forward.

    "Have you been having visions or dreamstely?"

    Kimberly hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes... I had one yesterday, and it felt so real. I could feel the power of it. Something big and dangerous ising."

    A hush fell over the room. The elders exchanged nces, their expressions unreadable.

    Then, the eldest among them, a man whose presencemanded both fear and respect, spoke.

    "Will you allow us to see your vision, child?"

    Kimberly blinked in surprise. "You can do that?"

    The elder nodded. "Yes. We have our ways. Normally, we can look into the dreams and visions of others without their consent.

    But someone as powerful as you... we cannot. You must grant us permission."

    Kimberly thought for a moment. If they could see what she had seen, maybe they could exin what it meant. She took a deep breath and nodded.

    "I give you permission to look into my dreams and visions."

    The leader of the elders produced a small, transparent bowl filled with pure water.

    He ced it at the center of the group, and the elders began to chant in unison.

    Their voices rose and fell like waves, ancient words weaving through the air.

    The water in the bowl began to swirl, forming small ripples that quickly turned into a rapid whirlpool.

    Kimberly watched in silence, her heart pounding. Then, as suddenly as the water had moved, it became still.

    The elders peered into the bowl.

    A sharp gasp echoed through the chamber.

    Then, in unison, they jumped to their feet, their faces pale with fear.

    "Katherina... with the blood in her eyes!" the leader of the elders eximed, his voice trembling.

    Kimberly¡¯s stomach twisted. It was exactly what she had seen. But she had no idea who Katherina was.

    "Who is Katherina?" she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and growing dread.

    One of the elders, his hands slightly shaking, answered.

    "She is dangerous. One of the most powerful, if not the most powerful, of the first witches. She held an ancient grudge against the werewolves and their kind."

    Kimberly frowned. "Why? What does she want? And what does she have to do with me?"

    The eldest elder took a deep breath before speaking. "She seeks revenge. She is against any Moon Goddess, past and present."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded louder. "Why?"

    The elder¡¯s gaze darkened. "When dark magic started consuming the witches, making them hostile toward werewolves, the first Moon Goddess ordered their destruction.

    Everyst one of them was hunted down and eliminated." He shook his head.

    "How Katherina survived remains a mystery."

    Kimberly swallowed hard. "So... she¡¯s here for me?"

    The leader nodded gravely. "Yes. And not just you. Anyone connected to you. All werewolves are in danger.

    Only a Moon Goddess Supreme, someone with your power can stand against her."

    Another elder, his voice barely above a whisper, added, "She is nearly impossible to defeat, because she has been around for centuries"

    Silence filled the chamber.

    Then, something inside Kimberly snapped.

    She felt it, a surge of power, a deep-rooted rage that was not her own. It was as if every Moon Goddess before her was speaking through her, pushing her forward.

    Kimberly stood up abruptly, her energy shifting the air in the room.

    A brilliant blue light erupted from her eyes, illuminating the chamber.

    The elders fell to their knees, overwhelmed by the sheer force of her presence.

    Her voice rang out, firm, unshaken, and filled with unyielding determination.

    "Then I will take the fight to her. Once and for all. Let the long ancient war be brought to an end."

    The chamber trembled, and the elders bowed their heads, acknowledging the rise of a force greater than any they had ever witnessed.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Katherina sat in her dark chamber, the flickering candles casting ominous shadows across the walls.

    She closed her eyes, feeling the surge of power radiating from Kimberly.

    It was growing stronger by the day. Her lips curled into a sinister smile as she let out a soft chuckle.

    "So, the little girl thinks she¡¯s ready to challenge me? The untouchable Katherina? The first ancestor of witches?" Her voice dripped with amusement.

    "This will be entertaining. Watching them all grovel and beg for their lives... just like old times."

    Herughter echoed throughout the chamber, chilling and merciless.

    Then, in an instant, her amusement was gone, reced by an icy rage. Her eyes glowed a deep, menacing red.

    They have forgotten who I am. It is time to remind them. One by one, they will fall. And when they hear my name, they will tremble again.

    A sudden knock interrupted her thoughts, but she didn¡¯t flinch.

    "Mona,e inside."

    Outside the door, Mona gasped. How did she know it was me? The realization sent shivers down her spine. She truly is powerful.

    Taking a deep breath, Mona stepped inside, but as soon as she saw the fury burning in Katherina¡¯s eyes, she lowered her gaze and immediately fell to her knees.

    "Most powerful one, should I returnter? This does not seem like the right time." Her hands trembled slightly as she spoke.

    Katherina smirked, a cruel glint in her eyes. "The rage in my eyes is not for you, child. It is for those who will soon perish."

    Mona¡¯s heartbeat quickened. "Perish? Who do you n to kill?" Her voice was cautious, her head still bowed.

    Katherina tilted her head, watching Mona like a predator observing prey. "I will begin with Darwin. He will serve as an example."

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened. "Darwin? Alpha Darwin?" Her voice wavered.

    "Yes." Katherina¡¯s voice was cold. "He made the foolish mistake of choosing Kimberly over you, my own chosen one. He must pay for his betrayal."

    Mona¡¯s breath hitched. Darwin had raised her, protected her. The idea of his death unsettled her, but before she could protest, Katherina¡¯s next words shook her to her core.

    "I know you feel something for him, but do not get attached. He is not your real father, and he is certainly not Kimberly¡¯s father either."

    Mona¡¯s head shot up. "What?" She stared at Katherina, her mind spinning.

    Katherina let out a shortugh. "Shocked, are you? You¡¯ve been living a lie, child."

    Mona¡¯s lips trembled. "Who is my real father? And why are you telling me this now?"

    Katherina¡¯s expression darkened. "Because Darwin has begun making moves against you.

    He stands in your way, in my way. I will not allow it. In two days, he will be nothing but a memory."

    Mona clenched her fists, her emotions a storm inside her.

    A part of her wanted to protest, to plead for Darwin¡¯s life. But another part whispered that this was destiny.

    Katherina paced the room, her fury palpable.

    "Go and prepare yourself. In less than a week, Kimberly¡¯s power, her status, her respect, it will all be yours. You will take her ce."

    Mona hesitated but nodded. "I will do as youmand." Her voice was quiet, but determination flickered beneath it.

    "Good." Katherina waved her hand dismissively. "You are dismissed."

    Mona rose to her feet and left the chamber, her mind racing. *I just need to be patient.

    Once I get the power I deserve, everything will fall into ce.*

    Meanwhile, in Alpha Theo¡¯s living room, the atmosphere was far calmer, yet an undercurrent of tension lingered.

    Elijah walked in, a reassuring smile on his face. "Alpha, I¡¯m d to see you back to full strength."

    Theo gave him a nod. "Thanks for always being here." His voice was sincere.

    Before they could continue, Theo¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced at the screen and smirked as he read the message.

    Elijah noticed. "What is it?"

    Theo exhaled sharply, cing the phone down. "An Alpha¡¯s meeting."

    Elijah raised an eyebrow. "Derrick?"

    Theo nodded. "As expected. He¡¯s making his move."

    A slow, dangerous smile spread across his face as he rose to his feet, his presence filling the room with authority and power.

    "Let the game begin."

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165</h4>

    It was the day of the great Alpha meeting, a day that would decide the fate of many.

    Derrick was adjusting his zer, preparing to step out, when his phone rang. He nced at the screen, and a slight look of surprise crossed his face.

    Alpha Darwin.

    His expression shifted into irritation. *Why is he calling me now?* He sighed before picking up the call, forcing his voice to remain calm.

    "Good morning, Alpha Darwin."

    "Good morning, Derrick..." Alpha Darwin¡¯s voice carried an urgency that Derrick did not appreciate.

    "I assume you¡¯re preparing for the meeting. I need to ask you something important."

    Derrick clenched his jaw, his irritation growing. *What does he want now? *He forced himself to remainposed.

    "Go ahead. I¡¯m listening."

    "Do you know what the meeting is about? Or do you have anything to do with calling such an urgent gathering?"

    Derrick was silent for a moment, carefully choosing his words. He wasn¡¯t about to reveal anything.

    "I don¡¯t think anyone should be in a hurry to know the agenda," he finally said, his voice turning cold.

    "Once we¡¯re there, all answers wille to light."

    Alpha Darwin exhaled deeply. There was a pause before he spoke again, this time in a lower, warning tone.

    "I suppose I have my answer then. Derrick, listen to me carefully... Be very cautious. Things do not always unfold the way we n. Be warned."

    Before Derrick could respond, the call ended.

    Derrick gripped his phone tightly, his expression darkening. "Who does he think he is?" he muttered under his breath.

    He let out a slow exhale, forcing himself to remain calm.

    * I¡¯ve been too merciful with him. After today¡¯s meeting, everyone will know their ce.* Derrick thought to himself angrily.

    He shrugged on his zer and stepped out of his room. As he entered the living room, he found Mona waiting for him.

    He quicklyposed his face, masking his frustration from the earlier call.

    Mona greeted him with a bright smile. "Good morning, my Alpha King."

    Derrick chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "Mona, let¡¯s wait until everything is confirmed. There are still many obstacles in our way, and you know too well that Theo won¡¯t sit still."

    Mona tilted her head, her confidence unwavering.

    "I know that, but with everything we have in motion, I don¡¯t see anything or anyone stopping you today. Just go there and rule as you were meant to."

    Derrick smirked at her words. He admired her loyalty, her belief in his power. But she was still unaware of the true extent of his n.

    *If only she knew*... Derrick mused internally.

    *For me to im the throne as the alpha king, I need to marry Kimberly. Only with her by my side will my reign be absolute.*

    He kept his smile as he leaned in, pressing a lingering kiss to Mona¡¯s lips before pulling away.

    "I¡¯ll make sure everything goes as nned."

    Mona watched as he stepped out of the house, his convoy ready to escort him.

    The ck cars moved swiftly down the road, disappearing into the distance.

    She remained standing there, her eyes narrowing slightly as a thought consumed her mind. A slow, mischievous smirk formed on her lips.

    *Bring me Kimberly... And with her blood flowing through my veins, I will rule and everyone will be answerable to me.*

    ¡ï¡ï AT THE ALPHAS MEETING¡ï¡ï

    The meeting hall was filled with an eerie silence as the alphas settled into their seats.

    The tension was thick, each alpha waiting for what was about to unfold.

    Yet, the two most powerful alphas were not present, Alpha Derrick and Alpha Theo had yet to arrive.

    Momentster, the heavy sound of engines rumbling outside signaled the arrival of the first contender.

    Alpha Derrick stepped out of his luxurious vehicle, his sharp eyes scanning the premises.

    A confident smirk yed on his lips as he observed the alphas already seated inside. Just as he adjusted his zer, another convoy pulled up.

    Alpha Theo stepped out of his vehicle, his expression unreadable, his presencemanding.

    The moment their eyes met, a silent war ignited between them.

    Neither said a word, but the intensity of their gazes sent a clear message, this meeting would change everything.

    Without hesitation, both alphas made their way into the hall.

    As they took their seats, the chief priest, an elder with wisdom carved into every line on his face, stood to address the assembly.

    "Greetings to all alphas gathered here today. I acknowledge yourmitment in responding to this urgent call despite your busy schedules.

    We are gathered here to discuss a matter that threatens the bnce among us."

    A hush fell over the hall as the chief priest¡¯s voice took on a heavier tone.

    "This meeting has been summoned due to a serious usation brought forth by Alpha Derrick against Alpha Theo."

    Murmurs erupted among the gathered alphas.

    Derrick leaned back in his chair, watching Theo¡¯s face for any reaction. Theo, however, remained calm, his expression giving nothing away.

    *He¡¯s not surprised? Does he already know what¡¯sing?* Derrick thought to himself, narrowing his eyes.

    The chief priest continued, "Alpha Derrick has used Alpha Theo of abducting Kimberly, the one he ims as his rightful Luna and also the moon goddess, against thews of the packs."

    At the mention of Kimberly¡¯s name, gasps filled the room. For the first time, many alphas became aware of the im that she was the reincarnated Moon Goddess.

    Alpha Darwin clenched his fists. *Derrick is going too far. His arrogance will lead to his downfall.*

    The chief priest then turned to Theo. "Alpha Theo, how do you respond to this usation?

    Before you speak, I must remind you that you are to swear upon the Judgment Book.

    Should you be found guilty, you will be stripped of your title and treated as a rogue."

    All eyes turned to Theo as he slowly rose from his seat. A calm smirk crossed his face as he stepped forward.

    "I will swear by the Judgment Book, for I have no fear of the truth." His voice carried unwavering confidence.

    Derrick felt a rush of triumph. *This is it. This is the final blow. He¡¯s walking straight into my trap.*

    Theo took the book, his gaze firm. "Yes, it is true that Kimberly is the Moon Goddess reborn.

    Yes, she was with me. But she was never abducted. She came of her own free will."

    Derrick mmed his fist onto the table. "That¡¯s a lie! You stole what belongs to me!"

    Theo turned to him, eyes cold. "Stole? You mean the woman you rejected?"

    A collective gasp echoed through the room.

    The chief priest signaled Theo to continue.

    "Kimberly and I have known each other long before she was ever offered to Alpha Derrick.

    While he saw her as something to possess, I saw her for who she truly is.

    We were together before any arrangement was made. She is the one I love."

    The murmurs grew louder. Many alphas turned their heads toward Derrick, whose face darkened with fury.

    "But ording to ourws, she was given to Derrick. That means she belongs to him unless he releases her," the chief priest stated firmly.

    Theo¡¯s eyes gleamed with defiance. "That is why I im her through this." He reached into his pocket and ced a small, ancient artifact on the table, the Search Coin.

    "This is a search coin, I own through alpha Derrick¡¯s initial wrong usations against me in the past." Theo said, with a stern look into Derrick¡¯s eyes.

    A heavy silence fell over the hall.

    Derrick, however, let out augh, shaking his head.

    "Ah, I knew you would pull this cheap trick, but Theo... you should¡¯ve known better. The Search Coin cannot be used to im a being of Kimberly¡¯s power."

    The chief priest nodded gravely. "That is true, Alpha Theo. The Search Coin holds power, but not enough to im the Moon Goddess reborn."

    Theo remained silent for a moment before his lips curled into a smirk.

    "Then I have no other choice. I will invoke the only power that surpasses all others and orders, the choice of the Moon Goddess herself."

    At that moment, the doors to the meeting hall swung open with a force that sent a gust of wind rushing through the room.

    Gasps and whispers filled the space as a familiar figure stepped forward.

    Kimberly.

    She walked with steady grace, her presencemanding, her aura radiating power. Behind her, Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn followed closely.

    The air grew thick with anticipation.

    Derrick¡¯s smug expression faltered. *No... this isn¡¯t how it was supposed to go...*

    Kimberly stopped in the center of the hall, her piercing eyes scanning the room before settling on Derrick.

    "You call this a trial? A meeting to decide my fate as if I am a possession to be imed?"

    The room fell into silence.

    Derrick clenched his jaw, his hands forming tight fists. *She should be kneeling before me, not standing in defiance.*

    Kimberly¡¯s voice rang clear. "Let me make one thing absolutely clear to every single alpha in this room. I belong to no one, except alpha Theo."

    A shockwave of power pulsed through the hall.

    Derrick gritted his teeth, his mind racing. *Damn it... she¡¯s more powerful than I expected.*

    Theo, however, allowed a smirk to cross his lips. *Now... let¡¯s see who truly holds the power.*

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166</h4>

    Everyone stood still after Kimberly¡¯s statement, as no one knew what to say at that very moment.

    The silence in the hall was almost deafening. Each alpha, each elder, each warrior present seemed to be digesting the weight of her words.

    After a pause in the atmosphere, the chief priest cleared his throat loudly to call the attention of everyone.

    "Can everyone please take their seat calmly... We have more important matters to attend to." Immediately the chief priest said those words, everyone sat back in their seats, though tension still crackled in the air.

    Both Theo and Derrick¡¯s eyes remained locked on each other, neither willing to back down.

    Kimberly calmly walked over and sat beside Theo, her posture unwavering, her face unreadable.

    Her friends stood behind her, their eyes darting from one alpha to another, clearly aware of the tense atmosphere.

    The chief priest continued, "Firstly, this meeting does not allow anyone who is not an alpha or elder of the pack to attend, but since the entire discussion is centered around you, Kimberly, you may stay... However, your friends will all have to excuse us."

    Kimberly nodded her head in understanding. She turned to Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn, giving them a reassuring nod and a subtle eye contact gesture.

    Without argument, the threedies turned and walked towards the doors, disappearing from sight as they left the meeting hall.

    The moment they were gone, the discussion resumed.

    "We acknowledge and respect the fact that you im to be the moon goddess reborn," the chief priest said, his voice steady and firm.

    "However, words alone are not enough. We cannot simply ept your im based on your own deration.

    There are trials sacred tests that must bepleted to prove your identity beyond any doubt."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of murmurs spread across the room.

    Theo¡¯s sharp gaze immediately caught the faintest smirk on Derrick¡¯s lips. It was brief, but undeniable.

    *What is he nning?* Theo thought, narrowing his eyes. *Does he already have a n in ce to sabotage her?*

    Kimberly, on the other hand, showed no reaction.

    She remainedposed, as though she had already anticipated this response. Her silence spoke volumes.

    Suddenly, Alpha Darwin stood up, his expression tense.

    "The test you speak of is over two hundred years old... Do you truly believe it still applies in these modern times?" His voice carried a hint of concern, and it was clear he wasn¡¯t just speaking for himself.

    The chief priest nodded solemnly. "Yes, we cannot abandon the traditions that have guided us for centuries.

    Ourws exist for a reason. If we forsake our past, the future will be doomed to chaos."

    Alpha Darwin exhaled sharply and pressed further. "But history has also shown us that these trials have been tampered with before.

    We have seen them manipted, twisted for personal gain, resulting in chaos rather than order.

    How can we be sure this time will be any different?" His words carried weight, and for a moment, a few alphas exchanged nervous nces.

    Before the chief priest could respond, a strong, confident voice broke through the room.

    "I will do it." Kimberly stood up, her gaze steady as she addressed the entire room.

    "Whatever test is required, I will take it. If this is what it takes to prove myself, then I will go through with it." Her tone was unwavering, filled with the kind of certainty that left no room for doubt.

    Theo immediately turned to her, his expression shifting to one of deep concern.

    He reached out, taking her hand gently in his. "No, Kimberly. You don¡¯t have to do this," he said, his voice low, pleading.

    She squeezed his hand reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry, Theo. I will be fine."

    Theo wanted to argue, to convince her otherwise, but the determination in her eyes told him it was pointless.

    She had already made up her mind. His grip on her hand tightened briefly before he sighed and let go.

    The chief priest nodded approvingly. "Good. Then the tests shall be in three phases.

    The test of fire, the test of water, and the test of earth. Each test will challenge the very core of your being."

    Kimberly listened carefully, waiting for him to continue.

    "The fire test will be apanied by a three-eyed fire beast, an ancient entity of destruction.

    The water test will call forth the wrath of thunder and the deepest currents.

    And the earth test..." The chief priest paused, letting his words sink in.

    "The earth test will be the most unpredictable of them all. It will summon forces beyond ourprehension, elements both seen and unseen.

    You must face them all, and you must prevail. Do you understand the risk you are taking?"

    Kimberly took a breath, steadying herself. "Yes. I understand, and I ept."

    Internally, she was already preparing herself. *There will be maniption. Someone will try to twist this against me. But no matter what, I must seed.*

    The chief priest¡¯s gaze swept over the room before he finally spoke again.

    "Then it is decided. The tests shall begin in two days. Every alpha and their Luna must be present as witnesses.

    If Kimberly emerges victorious, we shall all kneel before her and the alpha of her choosing. It will be decreed."

    A heavy silence followed his words. Every person in the room understood the significance of this promation. If Kimberly won, it would change everything.

    A slow, deliberate movement broke the silence. Alpha Derrick stood up, his movements calcted, his expression unreadable.

    He walked past Kimberly and Theo, pausing only briefly in front of them. A twisted smile stretched across his face before he let out a soft, mockingugh.

    It echoed through the hall, sending chills down the spines of many.

    Then, without another word, he turned on his heel and strode towards the exit.

    As he stepped outside, his mind raced.

    *I can¡¯t let them win. I¡¯vee too far to lose now. But I can¡¯t show them my desperation. I need them to believe I have a n...*

    He clenched his fists as he walked, his jaw tightening. *I must have a n.*

    With his men trailing behind him, Derrick departed the meeting premises, his presence lingering like a dark shadow over everything left behind...

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167</h4>

    Alpha Theo and Kimberly stepped out of the meeting room, where Elijah, Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn were anxiously waiting for them.

    Their eyes were filled with curiosity and concern, searching Theo and Kimberly¡¯s faces for any hint of how the meeting had gone.

    Before they could say anything, the sound of approaching footsteps caught their attention.

    They turned around to see Alpha Darwin walking towards them with a solemn expression.

    "Alpha Darwin," Theo acknowledged, nodding slightly.

    Darwin returned the nod before his eyes shifted to Kimberly. He hesitated for a moment before speaking, his voice softer than usual.

    "Theo, I trust you to do everything within your power to keep Kimberly safe... Please, nothing must happen to her."

    There was a rare urgency in Darwin¡¯s voice, something that made Theo¡¯s expression tighten. He wasn¡¯t one to make promises lightly, but this was different.

    "I give you my word," Theo replied firmly. "I will protect her with my life."

    Darwin let out a quiet sigh of relief before he turned his gaze back to Kimberly, his eyes filled with emotions that words could never truly capture.

    "Kimberly, you have always been special, and on your shoulders rests a great destiny and an even greater burden.

    I only ask one thing of you¡ªbe strong. And... forgive my past misjudgments. I have always meant well for you."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She had never seen this side of him before. Tears welled up in her eyes, and without thinking, she stepped forward and embraced him tightly.

    "I never held anything against you," she whispered, her voice trembling.

    "I just wanted to understand why... why things had to be the way they were."

    Darwin hugged her back gently. "I am sorry, Kimberly.

    I promise to use every remaining strength within me to protect you... Everything will be fine."

    He pulled away slowly, gave onest nod to Theo, then turned and walked away with his men, disappearing into the distance.

    Theo exhaled deeply before gently taking Kimberly¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go home."

    With that, they all departed from the meeting premises.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, Alpha Derrick stormed into his pack house, his entire body radiating anger.

    His fists clenched at his sides as he fought to control his breathing.

    The meeting had not gone the way he had nned, and the frustration was threatening to consume him.

    Elena, who had just finished a phone call, noticed him the moment he walked in.

    The fury in his eyes was unmistakable. Without wasting a second, she followed him inside.

    *I have to know what happened... and what his next move will be,* she thought as she moved swiftly behind him.

    As soon as Derrick stepped into the living room, he found Mona already seated.

    She quickly stood up when she saw him, concern etched all over her face.

    "Derrick, what happened?" Mona asked, her voice filled with curiosity and worry.

    Derrick didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he began pacing back and forth, his jaw clenched so tightly that it was a wonder his teeth hadn¡¯t shattered.

    Elena walked in behind him, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorframe.

    "I¡¯m guessing things didn¡¯t go ording to n?" she said, her tone unreadable.

    Finally, Derrick stopped pacing and exhaled sharply. "No, they didn¡¯t." His voice wasced with venom.

    "Theo yed his cards well, and now Kimberly has agreed to go through those damn tests.

    If she passes, she will be officially recognized as the Moon Goddess reborn, and Theo will be at her side."

    Mona¡¯s lips curled into a slow, mischievous smile.

    "That¡¯s perfect," she said.

    Derrick¡¯s head snapped toward her, confusion shing in his eyes.

    "Perfect?" he repeated, his voice dangerously low. "How the hell is that perfect?"

    Mona walked up to him, cing a hand on his chest as she looked up at him confidently.

    "Because I have a n for this, Derrick. I¡¯ve been preparing for this moment. You just need to follow my lead."

    Elena narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched the exchange.

    *What is she nning?* she wondered.

    *And why do I get the feeling she doesn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me?*

    Derrick wasn¡¯t convinced. His frustration was evident in the way his muscles tensed.

    "You have a n?" he asked skeptically. "And what exactly is this brilliant n of yours?"

    Mona¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but something in her eyes shifted. She nced briefly at Elena before looking back at Derrick.

    "I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right," she said smoothly. "For now, just trust me."

    Elena felt a flicker of irritation.

    *Mona doesn¡¯t trust me,* she realized.

    *She¡¯s keeping something from me. But why? Does she think I¡¯m not on Derrick¡¯s side? That¡¯s ridiculous... Isn¡¯t it?*

    Derrick stared at Mona for a long moment before he finally gave a small nod. "Fine. But this better work, Mona. I will not lose to Theo."

    Mona stepped back and nodded. "I promise you, Derrick. Everything you¡¯ve ever wanted will be yours."

    Elena, still leaning against the doorframe, let out a small hum.

    "I suppose I¡¯ll leave you to your little secret ns, then," she said, pushing off the wall.

    She turned to Mona, her gaze sharp. "But make sure you do everything within your power to make my brother the King Alpha. I¡¯m trusting this into your hands."

    Mona smiled, though there was a flicker of something unreadable in her expression.

    "Of course," she said smoothly. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that."

    Elena held her gaze for a moment longer before turning on her heel and walking out of the room.

    As soon as she was gone, Mona sat down with a more rxed posture, crossing one leg over the other as she leaned back against the luxurious couch.

    *Is she really on our side?* Mona wondered, her fingers drumming lightly on the armrest.

    *I guess blood is thicker than water... She will surely choose Derrick over anyone. But still... I can¡¯t trust her yet.*

    The room fell into silence, but the tension lingered, thick and suffocating.

    One thing was certain, war was brewing, and only the most cunning would survive...

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168</h4>

    Derrick and Mona made their way into the room, as they engaged in a conversation.

    "Mona, what¡¯s the way that you were talking about?" Derrick asked with curiosityced in his voice, his arms crossed tightly against his chest.

    His impatience was clear, his fingers tapping against his biceps as he awaited her answer.

    Mona let out a smile, but her expression quickly turned serious.

    "Derrick, I know a sorceress, and she is so powerful that she can help us make everything go our way," she said, her voice low and confident.

    Derrick¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at Mona. He could tell she had been keeping this information from him.

    "A sorceress? How did you get to know her? And who is she?" Derrick questioned, suspicion evident in his tone.

    He didn¡¯t like surprises, and this felt like a big one.

    "Rx, Derrick. You know how much I love you and that I will do anything to protect your authority among all the packs.

    I had to start looking for help long before now and that was when I heard about the whole Kimberly stuff...

    So that if a day like this ever came, I would be prepared." Mona¡¯s tone was soft yet firm, her eyes locked onto Derrick¡¯s as if daring him to doubt her.

    Derrick stood still for a while, processing her words. He wasn¡¯t one to trust easily, but Mona had always been by his side, always nning, always scheming.

    "Hmm... Okay, let me hear your n." His voice was quieter this time, but the sharp edge remained.

    Mona nodded, pleased with his willingness to listen.

    "Good. We will have to go to her ce and exin everything to her. She will give us a solution, Derrick.

    She¡¯s not just any sorceress, she¡¯s Katherina, and she has power beyond what you can imagine." Mona¡¯s voice dropped lower as if speaking her name alone could summon her.

    Derrick narrowed his eyes. "Katherina and who¡¯s she? And you trust her?" His tone was skeptical, but Mona was unfazed.

    "I trust what she can do, Derrick. That¡¯s all that matters right now," Mona replied, her voice unwavering.

    "With her help, everything will fall into ce."

    *I can¡¯t let Derrick know that Katherina knows everything already and that Kimberly has to die...

    I need to keep all my ns intact.* Mona thought, keeping her expression calm and unreadable.

    If Derrick ever found out her true intentions, things could turn against her.

    Derrick exhaled sharply, rubbing his jaw. He hated feeling like he was being pushed into a decision, but if Mona was right, this could be his chance to end everything standing in his way.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. Since you trust her... when do we leave?" he finally asked.

    Mona¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. "We can¡¯t go today anymore. Let¡¯s get there as early as possible tomorrow morning."

    Derrick clenched his fists. The thought of waiting irritated him, but he knew rushing wouldn¡¯t help.

    *I need Mona now more than ever... Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s got up her sleeve. I will make Kimberly and Theo pay for their stupidity.*

    Mona reached out, cing her hands on Derrick¡¯s shoulders. "Don¡¯t worry, we will rule over them, and I will definitely be the one by your side, Derrick."

    Derrick smirked slightly, the tension in his muscles easing just a little. He nodded in agreement. "Good. Let¡¯s make sure this works."

    Meanwhile, at the other end of the pack house, Elena sat alone in her chamber, her body tense, her hands gripping the edge of her seat. Her mind raced with everything she had seen and heard.

    *What exactly could they be up to? Mona is surely nning something big, and I can¡¯t get my hands on it.* Elena thought, frustration bubbling inside her.

    Every instinct screamed at her that something wasing, something dark and dangerous.

    She took a deep breath and reached for her phone.

    "I need to talk to Theo and Kimberly," she muttered to herself.

    Before dialing, she nced around, making sure no one was near. If she was caught, it could cost her everything.

    The moment the call connected, Theo¡¯s voice came through, sharp and alert. "Elena, hope all is well?"

    "I don¡¯t think so... Mona is nning something very big and dangerous with Derrick. You and Kimberly should be very careful." Elena¡¯s voice was urgent, her hands slightly trembling as she spoke.

    Theo¡¯s brows furrowed as he listened. "Okay, Elena, just rx. I will handle everything from my own part here...

    But do you have an idea of the ns they have?" His voice was calm, but beneath it was a storm brewing.

    "No, it seems Mona doesn¡¯t trust me at all, and I also sense Derrick¡¯s slightck of trust for me now... So I was unable to get anything, but I am very sure they are up to something.

    Something big, Theo." Elena exined, frustrationced in her tone.

    Theo exhaled slowly. He knew this wasing. "Okay, don¡¯t worry... We will figure out what to do next. Just stay low and keep your ears open."

    "I will. Just promise me you and Kimberly will be careful," Elena said softly before the call ended.

    Kimberly, who had been watching Theo closely, tilted her head. "What¡¯s happening?" she asked, concern flickering in her eyes.

    Theo turned to her, his expression unreadable.

    "Elena just called me to inform us that Derrick and Mona are nning something big against us... We have to be careful."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes darkened, her fingers curling into fists.

    "I have always expected them to make a move... Their only problem is that they underestimate what we can also do to them."

    Theo smirked at her words, a glint of admiration in his gaze.

    "Let them get dirty, and we will be ready for them." His voice was calm, but beneath it was a deadly promise.

    The night air outside was still, yet the storm of war was brewing, and none of them would escape its wrath...

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169</h4>

    The next day, Katherina was in her chamber, preparing for incantations and conjuring.

    The dimly lit room pulsed with an eerie energy, thick with an unnatural chill.

    Her fingers traced intricate symbols over a worn-out ancient book, her lips moving silently as she rehearsed the incantations in her mind.

    The silence was interrupted when one of her guards walked in, his steps hesitant.

    "Mistress, you have visitors," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Without looking back, Katherina¡¯s voice sliced through the air, cold as ice. "Let them in."

    The guard bowed slightly before retreating, and within moments, Alpha Derrick and Mona stepped cautiously into the chamber.

    The moment they crossed the threshold, a heavy, oppressive darkness settled around them.

    The air itself seemed to hum with power, making Derrick¡¯s skin prickle with unease.

    Mona, however, wasted no time. She dropped to her knees in deep reverence, nudging Derrick subtly with her elbow.

    He hesitated for a fraction of a second, his pride ring, but the weight of the moment forced him toply.

    He bent his knee beside her, bowing his head slightly.

    Only then did Katherina turn toward them, her sharp eyes locking onto Derrick.

    A slow, knowing smile curled on her lips, her gaze piercing into him as if reading every thought in his mind.

    "You wish to be Alpha King," she said, her voice silky butced with an undercurrent of warning. "Yet, you resist my chosen. Why is that?"

    Her question sent a cold shiver down Derrick¡¯s spine. He swallowed hard, trying to mask his unease.

    "I do want to be the Alpha King," he answered carefully, choosing his words with precision. "But I don¡¯t know who your chosen is."

    Katherina let out a low, throaty chuckle that echoed through the chamber. "Mona is my chosen," she said, her tone suddenly turning serious.

    "With her at your side, your rule will be absolute. Without her, you will crumble before you even rise."

    Derrick stole a nce at Mona, who met his eyes with a smirk.

    He had suspected her ties to the dark sorceress ran deep, but now he knew, Mona wasn¡¯t just an ally. She was Katherina¡¯s pawn.

    A moment of silence stretched between them before Derrick finally nodded.

    "If there¡¯s a way to make me the Alpha King with Mona by my side, then I willply with whatever you demand."

    At his words, Katherina¡¯s smile widened, and Mona¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. Derrick felt an odd sense of unease twisting in his gut, but he quickly suppressed it.

    "Good," Katherina purred, stepping forward. "Then we must remove the first obstacle from your path."

    Derrick frowned. "Obstacle? Who?"

    Katherina¡¯s expression darkened. "Alpha Darwin. He must die immediately.

    His death will cause chaos among the packs, and before they can evenprehend what is happening, we will have already seized control."

    Derrick stiffened. He had expected some bloodshed along the way, but Alpha Darwin?

    Killing him would send shockwaves through the entire werewolf realm. He turned to Mona, expecting hesitation, but instead, she stood unnervingly still.

    "Mona, you¡¯re okay with this?" he asked, eyes wide. "He¡¯s your father."

    Mona finally spoke, her voice devoid of emotion. "He was never my father. Not by blood. His death means nothing to me."

    Derrick felt a chill creep over him. Mona¡¯s words were hollow, but her eyes burned with something else, something darker.

    He hesitated for a split second, but Katherina¡¯s sharp gaze bore into him.

    "Are you here to question me, or do you want the throne?" she snapped, her voice slicing through his hesitation like a de.

    Derrick clenched his jaw. "I want the throne."

    "Then let us proceed," Katherina dered, turning back toward the center of the chamber.

    She began her incantations, her voice rising and falling in eerie, rhythmic tones.

    The air thickened. Shadows in the room seemed to elongate and twist, the walls pulsating as if alive.

    The torches flickered violently, casting monstrous shapes across the stone floors.

    The room was suddenly filled with an odorless, creeping smoke, swirling around them in dense tendrils.

    "Let life be taken from you... let the light of your world turn dark...

    Alpha Darwin, your spirit is demanded!" Katherina¡¯s voice thundered, reverberating through the chamber as the smoke curled tighter around them.

    Derrick watched in both horror and fascination. The sheer power emanating from Katherina was beyond anything he had imagined.

    He stole another nce at Mona, whose lips curled into a small, knowing smile.

    *She is far more dangerous than I thought,* Derrick mused, unease creeping into his gut.

    *I will use her to gain power, but once I am Alpha King... I will decide if keeping her by my side is wise.*

    Meanwhile, miles away, Alpha Theo and Elena were seated in Theo¡¯s living room when Elijah burst through the door, his face pale with urgency.

    "Elijah? What¡¯s wrong?" Theo demanded, rising to his feet instantly.

    Elijah barely took a breath before blurting out, "News just reached us, Alpha Darwin is dead."

    A stunned silence fell over the room. Theo¡¯s jaw clenched, but before he could speak, Kimberly shot up from her seat, her entire body radiating fury.

    "Let me have your phone," she ordered Theo, her voice ice-cold.

    Without hesitation, Theo handed it to her. All eyes were on her as she quickly dialed a number. The line rang once... twice... and then someone answered.

    "Hello?" A hesitant voice spoke on the other end.

    "Is he still there?" Kimberly¡¯s voice was sharp, demanding.

    "Who is this?" The person on the line asked, confused.

    "This is Kimberly," she snapped. "Is my father¡¯s lifeless body still there?"

    There was a pause, then a nervous response. "Y-yes... but we are waiting for the ambnce to¡ª"

    "Let no one touch him!" Kimberly interrupted, her voice like steel. "I will be there soon."

    She ended the call and turned to Theo, her eyes burning with something primal. "Let¡¯s go," she said, already moving toward the door.

    Theo didn¡¯t hesitate. He exchanged a nce with Elijah, who gave a sharp nod before following closely behind. The three of them stepped out, their movements swift and filled with a silent but deadly determination.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    And Kimberly could feel it in her bones...

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170</h4>

    The drive to Alpha Darwin¡¯s ce was heavy with silence.

    The air inside the vehicle felt thick, filled with tension that no one wanted to address.

    Kimberly sat in the back seat, staring nkly out of the window, her mind clouded with a storm of thoughts.

    Elijah kept ncing at her through the rearview mirror, his grip tightening on the wheel as he drove, while Theo sat beside her, his gaze fixed on her profile.

    The quietness stretched on until Theo finally broke it.

    "I know you have a lot going on in your head right now, but can you talk to me about what your n is when we get there?" His voice was calm, yetced with concern and curiosity.

    Kimberly remained silent for a moment, as if debating whether to voice her thoughts.

    She exhaled sharply and finally turned to him. "I have a very strong feeling that his death wasn¡¯t natural. Something dark and evil must have caused it."

    Theo¡¯s brows furrowed, his expression shifting to deep contemtion. "You think dark magic is involved?"

    Kimberly nodded, her fingers curling into fists on herp. "It¡¯s the same energy I felt when you were attacked while I was in Africa.

    It¡¯s twisted, unnatural. I can feel it pressing down on me even now."

    Theo rubbed his jaw, his mind racing. "That means whoever is behind this isn¡¯t just targeting any alpha. They¡¯re specifically going after those who support you."

    Kimberly¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "That¡¯s what worries me. It means this is bigger than just pack politics. It¡¯s a war."

    Theo nced at Elijah, who hadn¡¯t said a word but was clearly tense. "Could Derrick or Mona have anything to do with this?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kimberly admitted, her voice tinged with hesitation. "It¡¯s very possible. But would Mona go so far as to kill her own father?"

    Theo exhaled through his nose. "With the things we¡¯ve seen recently, I wouldn¡¯t put anything past anyone."

    As the car pulled up to Alpha Darwin¡¯s pack house, the atmosphere grew even heavier.

    The guards at the gate immediately recognized Kimberly and opened the massive iron gates, allowing them in without question.

    The house stoodrge and imposing, but today, it felt cold, lifeless.

    Elijah parked the car, and as soon as Kimberly stepped out, she felt it... The undeniable presence of death lingering in the air.

    A wave of sadness seemed to press against her chest, but she forced herself to remainposed.

    Inside the pack house, the living room was filled with pack members, but none of them spoke.

    The silence was deafening, and the grief on their faces was unmistakable. Then, Kimberly¡¯s eyesnded on the motionless body covered in white sheets.

    Her chest tightened, and her steps felt heavier as she moved toward it. But before she could take another step, she noticed them, Mona and Derrick were already there.

    Mona sat on the floor beside Alpha Darwin¡¯s body, her face buried in her hands as her shoulders shook with silent sobs.

    Derrick stood nearby, his expression unreadable, his arms crossed tightly against his chest.

    Kimberly narrowed her eyes slightly. Something felt off.

    * Mona never cried, not like this. When she was sad, she would turn silent and distant, not openly weep in front of everyone.* The disy felt unnatural, almost... forced.

    *Something isn¡¯t right.* Kimberly thought.

    Kimberly took another step forward, her pulse quickening.

    The moment Mona lifted her head and saw Kimberly approaching, her grief transformed into pure rage.

    She shot up from the floor and pointed an using finger at her.

    "Don¡¯t get close to my father!" Mona¡¯s voice was filled with fury and grief. "You killed him! He was never sick! What did you do to him?"

    Kimberly¡¯s footsteps halted as she processed Mona¡¯s outburst.

    The usation wasn¡¯t surprising, but it was... desperate. Mona was trying too hard to shift the me, and that made Kimberly even more suspicious.

    Theo stepped forward protectively. "Mona, what the hell are you talking about? Kimberly had nothing to do with this!"

    Mona¡¯s eyes burned with rage. "Then why is she here now? The moment she stepped into our lives, everything started falling apart!"

    Kimberly remained calm, watching Mona carefully. But before she could respond, Mona took a step toward her, her hands balled into fists, then suddenly, she froze.

    Her body wentpletely rigid, her eyes wide with panic as if she was trapped in an invisible grip.

    She tried to move, but nothing happened. A strangled gasp left her lips, her gaze darting around wildly.

    Kimberly turned to her fully now, her blue eyes glowing with a soft but intense light.

    The entire room seemed to shift, a strange energy filling the space. The air became dense, heavy, and an overwhelming silence followed.

    Theo¡¯s breath hitched as he watched Kimberly, a realization settling in his mind.

    *She¡¯s awakening something within her.* Theo thought to himself, with a sense of satisfaction within him.

    Derrick took a step back, his face paling slightly. "What the hell is happening?" Derrick asked with his voice barely above a whisper.

    Mona¡¯s breathing became ragged as she struggled against the invisible force holding her in ce. But Kimberly wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore.

    Instead, she slowly knelt beside Alpha Darwin¡¯s lifeless body, her fingers brushing against the cold skin of his hand.

    "Dad, wake up... You have slept enough."

    The words left her lips in a whisper, but they echoed through the silent room like amand. A shiver ran through everyone who heard it.

    Mona¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. *What is she doing? No... This isn¡¯t possible...*

    Derrick clenched his fists, trying to control the unease creeping into his gut. *Kimberly... just what are you?*

    And then, the entire room seemed to hold its breath.

    A storm wasing, and they all knew it.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Katherina¡¯s chamber trembled with an unseen force, the air growing heavy with power beyond her own.

    The turbulent wind howled through the room, causing her robes to billow violently as she clutched her power staff.

    The sudden disturbance had shattered her meditation, and she could feel it, something had shifted. Something impossible.

    She turned swiftly, her eyes locking onto the candle that represented Alpha Darwin. It had been extinguished, the final seal of his demise. But now¡ª

    A flicker.

    A single burst of light sparked from the candlewick.

    "No..." she whispered, gripping her staff tighter. Then, suddenly, the candle med up, burning bright as though mocking her.

    "Impossible... Never can such be undone!" Katherina screamed, rage mixing with disbelief.

    Her heart pounded as she began chanting, her voiceced with ancient power.

    Her eyes turned blood-red, glowing with raw fury. The candle flickered in response, dimming, struggling.

    Yet, no matter how hard she pushed, the me refused to die. It was resisting her.

    Then, the air in her chamber shifted again. A gust of wind, stronger than before, mmed into her with an invisible force, knocking her backward.

    Her staff ttered to the floor, rolling out of reach. Katherina gasped, her body trembling as an eerie voice filled the room.

    "You are up against forces of the old. Your doom is near."

    The voice echoed inyers, three voices speaking as one. Katherina¡¯s blood boiled. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms.

    "Oh, the past moon goddesses..." She forced a bitterugh. "You must havee to help your little girl."

    "Katherina," the voices warned, "you and your minions will perish. Stop while you can."

    Katherina¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smirk.

    "Have you forgotten who I am?" She spat, her voice venomous.

    "I turned the tides of prophecy! I made the impossible happen! The bnce of fate has already been shifted.

    And now..." she let out a dark chuckle, "it is time for the demise of your precious Kimberly."

    The room trembled at her words. The candle¡¯s me burned even stronger.

    "Dying prophecy was all you could do," the voices rang again. "Underestimating Kimberly is now your greatest mistake."

    The presence in the room faded, but their warning lingered in the air like a curse. Katherina¡¯s eyes darkened further, her teeth grinding in frustration.

    "I am Katherina," she seethed. "The ancestor of all witches. The most powerful.

    The immortal. I have never been defeated!" She extended her hands, energy crackling at her fingertips.

    "Kimberly... the battle line has been drawn. And this time, it is you versus me."

    Meanwhile, at Alpha Darwin¡¯s pack house, a miracle had already taken ce.

    Alpha Darwin had been revived. His once lifeless body now breathed, his eyes open with confusion and exhaustion.

    The pack members who had gathered around watched in shock, unable to believe what they had witnessed.

    Kimberly stood tall, her eyes slowly returning to their natural color. She turned to the pack doctors.

    "Take him to his chamber," she instructed firmly. "Make sure he is given the care he needs."

    They nodded hastily, carrying Alpha Darwin away.

    Mona, who had been frozen stiff moments ago, felt her body loosen. She gasped, stumbling slightly as control returned to her limbs.

    Her heart pounded with something unfamiliar, fear. True, raw fear.

    Kimberly turned toward her, stepping forward until they were only inches apart. Mona instinctively tensed, unable to mask the tremble in her hands.

    Kimberly¡¯s voice was calm, yet it carried the weight of a thousand storms. "Get a message to your Katherina."

    Mona swallowed hard.

    "Tell her," Kimberly continued, her gaze locking onto Mona¡¯s, "that I am ready and waiting for her."

    The room fell intoplete silence. Even the air seemed to still.

    Derrick, who had been standing beside Mona, felt his throat dry up.

    The confidence in Kimberly¡¯s tone, the certainty in her eyes, it sent a shiver down his spine.

    Mona tried to regainposure. "You... you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up against."

    Kimberly tilted her head slightly. "Don¡¯t I?" She let the words hang between them, thick with meaning. Then, without another word, she turned and walked out.

    Theo followed immediately, his eyes burning with the same resolve.

    Elijah, still processing everything that had just happened, hurried after them.

    Derrick and Mona remained frozen in ce, their minds racing.

    *Kimberly is more powerful than I expected...* Mona thought.

    *Katherina said the prophecy was altered, but maybe... maybe it was only dyed. Maybe Kimberly was always meant to rise.*

    Derrick, on the other hand, had a different thought.

    *I need her.*

    His mind was no longer on Katherina, no longer on Mona.

    He had seen true power today, power that could bend reality, that could defy death. And that power belonged to Kimberly.

    *I have to do everything within my power to get Kimberly by my side... She¡¯s exactly what I need.*

    A slow, calcted smile crept onto his lips. His unreadable expression masked the dangerous thought forming in his mind.

    The battle wasn¡¯t just between Kimberly and Katherina.

    Not anymore...

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171</h4>

    Once Kimberly and Alpha Theo reached home at Alpha Theo¡¯s pack house, they both sat down in the living room.

    Kimberly let out a deep breath, one that seemed like she had been holding for eternity.

    The tension in the air was thick, and the silence between them was filled with unspoken worries.

    "Things are more serious than I had thought," Kimberly said calmly, but the look on her face was the exact opposite of how she spoke.

    Her eyes burned with a mix of frustration and determination.

    Theo, who had been watching her closely, leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

    "Kimberly, who is Katherina that you mentioned earlier?" he asked, his voiceced with curiosity and concern.

    Kimberly turned to look at him, her expression unreadable. She remained quiet for a moment, as if trying to process everything she wanted to exin. Then, she spoke.

    "Up until earlier today, I didn¡¯t know who she was.

    I had never heard her name before, but I always knew that a dangerous force was working against me," she exined, her tone measured but firm.

    Theo frowned. "Then how did you get to know her?" he pressed.

    Kimberly exhaled sharply. "Once Alpha Darwin woke up, I could hear her. She was furious, calling out her own name, challenging me to a battle.

    Though I couldn¡¯t see her, I could feel her presence and her power.

    It was suffocating, the darkest energy I have ever encountered." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "She¡¯s unlike anything we¡¯ve ever faced before."

    Theo immediately looked worried. His hands clenched into fists as he processed her words.

    "Why is all this happening? Why can¡¯t we just let it go and move on?" he asked, sounding both desperate and exhausted.

    Kimberly gave a small, sad smile. "Because we can¡¯t. Without fighting back, nothing will return to normal." She shook her head.

    "The bnce of the universe has already shifted. We either stand and fight, or we watch everything we love crumble."

    Theo rubbed his temples. "So, what do we do about Katherina?" he asked, his voiceced with uncertainty.

    "She¡¯s an ancient force, Theo. And right now... she won¡¯t be fighting alone." Kimberly¡¯s expression darkened.

    Theo¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Derrick and Mona. You think they¡¯re working with her?"

    Kimberly nodded. "I don¡¯t just think so. I know they are." She paused before adding,

    "And if they¡¯re aligning themselves with someone as powerful as Katherina, then we don¡¯t stand a chance, not as we are."

    Theo let out a deep sigh. "So what do you suggest?"

    Kimberly stood up, pacing the room, her mind racing.

    "We need allies. We need forces strong enough, righteous enough to stand with us.

    Because this?" She turned to face Theo. "This isn¡¯t just a battle for power. This is a battle for survival."

    "And only the strongest will definitely survive the heat that ising." Kimberly said, with a ferocious look in her eyes.

    ¡ïALPHA DERRICK¡¯S PACK HOUSE ¡ï

    Meanwhile, at Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack house, Derrick and Mona had just arrived home. The air between them was heavy with unease.

    Mona sat down on the couch, running a hand through her hair.

    "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice carrying traces of frustration.

    "Kimberly knows about Katherina, and worse, she¡¯s stronger than we thought."

    Derrick remained standing, his face unreadable. "We do nothing," he finally said.

    Mona¡¯s eyes snapped to him. "Nothing? Are you insane? We should act before she does! We should warn Katherina!"

    Derrick scoffed. "And what makes you think Katherina doesn¡¯t already know?

    Someone as powerful as her?" He shook his head. "She doesn¡¯t need us to tell her anything."

    Mona frowned. "Then what? We just sit back and wait?" Her frustration was growing.

    "This is Kimberly we¡¯re talking about! You saw what she did to Alpha Darwin! You saw how she looked at us before she left.

    She¡¯s not afraid anymore, Derrick. That should scare us."

    Derrick finally turned to face her fully, his expression dark. "Mona, listen to me. If we make any rash moves now, we expose ourselves.

    Right now, we watch. We wait. We let them think they have the upper hand."

    Mona bit her lip, uncertainty clouding her face. "I don¡¯t like this," she admitted. "I don¡¯t like waiting. I don¡¯t like not knowing what¡¯sing next."

    Derrick gave her a knowing look. "Patience, Mona. Kimberly is powerful, yes.

    But she¡¯s also predictable. She will make a move soon, and when she does, that¡¯s when we strike."

    Mona sighed. "And what if Katherina decides to act first?"

    Derrick smirked. "Then we¡¯ll see whose side she truly favors."

    Mona studied him for a long moment before nodding slowly. "Fine. We wait. But Derrick... something about all this doesn¡¯t sit right with me."

    Derrick shrugged. "That¡¯s because you¡¯re worried. But trust me, Mona, everything is going ording to n."

    As he walked off to his room, Mona watched him go, her mind racing.

    *Is Derrick up to something I don¡¯t know? Or is he just trying to y safe?* She frowned, her gut telling her that something wasn¡¯t right.

    And for the first time in a long while, Mona felt truly afraid.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Katherina was seated in the midst of ck candles, all of them flickering with an eerie glow.

    She was draped in a flowing ck robe, her face carved with fury, her eyes filled with venom.

    The air in the chamber was thick with the scent of burning herbs, the atmosphere vibrating with power and darkness.

    "Let¡¯s start the war by iming your precious ones from you, Kimberly," Katherina murmured, a sinister smile curling her lips before she erupted into a loud, menacingugh.

    She began her incantations, her voice weaving through the ancientnguage like a venomous snake, wrapping around the very essence of existence.

    As she spoke, the shadows in the room thickened, consuming the light until only the eerie glow of the ck candles remained.

    The power in the room was palpable, crackling like a storm about to break.

    "I call upon all the witches of the past. Let the endless thirst of blood and revenge rise with you... It is time to make those who wronged you pay."

    Her words carried across the void, summoning dark forces from the depths of time.

    Suddenly, the room quaked, and the mes of the candles red violently.

    A gust of wind howled through the chamber, and one by one, dark, ghastly figures began to materialize.

    Ten, maybe more, spirits stood before her.

    They were hideous, twisted remnants of once-powerful witches, now reduced to vengeful specters, their forms cloaked in shadow, their eyes burning with an insatiable hunger.

    "Wee, O spirits of the darkest and most merciless witches of the past. It is time to take your revenge." Katherina¡¯s voice was filled with triumph.

    The spirits let out chillingughter, their voices echoing in a haunting chorus that sent ripples through the air.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    At Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack house, a sudden, piercing scream tore through the silence.

    The sound came from Elena¡¯s chamber. Within moments, the guards were running, their footsteps pounding against the floor as they rushed toward the room.

    They could hear muffled noises from the other side of the door, but when they knocked, there was no response. Panic set in.

    "Break it down!" one of the guards ordered.

    With a heavy crash, the door was forced open. But what they saw sent shivers down their spines.

    The room was empty. Elena was gone.

    A flurry of rm spread through the house, and soon, a messenger ran to Alpha Derrick.

    He had barely risen from bed when the news reached him. Without wasting a second, Derrick and Mona hurried to Elena¡¯s chamber, their expressions dark with worry.

    Derrick stepped inside, his eyes scanning every corner of the room.

    "Where is she?" His voice was dangerously low, his anger barely contained.

    "We don¡¯t know, Alpha. We searched everywhere. It¡¯s like she vanished into thin air," a guard replied, his voiceced with unease.

    Derrick clenched his fists. His mind raced through possibilities, but none of them made sense.

    "Everybody go out and start searching. I don¡¯t care what it takes, find her! Bring me any information you can gather!" Derrick barked, his frustration evident.

    As the guards scrambled to obey, Derrick paced back and forth, his mind in turmoil.

    *Could Kimberly be behind this?* Derrick thought.

    "Is this her move?" Derrick muttered under his breath, his eyes darkening with rage.

    Mona, standing nearby, was lost in her own thoughts.

    *This doesn¡¯t add up... Kimberly and Elena are close. She would never do this. Something else is at y.*

    "I don¡¯t think this is Kimberly¡¯s doing," Mona said suddenly.

    Derrick snapped his gaze toward her. "Then who do you suggest it is?" he demanded.

    Mona hesitated. "I don¡¯t know... but I think we should reach out to Katherina as soon as possible."

    Derrick exhaled sharply, his jaw clenching. A part of him wanted to dismiss the idea, but something nagged at him.

    * Could Katherina be behind Elena¡¯s disappearance?* Derrick thought to himself.

    "Fine," he finally said, his voice like steel. "We¡¯ll try to reach Katherina today."

    Meanwhile, at Alpha Theo¡¯s pack house, the tension was no less suffocating.

    Elijah stormed into the living room, his phone clutched tightly in his trembling hands.

    His face was pale, his breathing erratic. Theo was the first to see him, but when Kimberly turned to look, she instantly knew something was terribly wrong.

    "What happened?" Theo asked urgently.

    Elijah barely managed to get the words out. "Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn... they¡¯re gone."

    Kimberly stiffened. "What?"

    "I just got a call from the temple," Elijah exined, his voice shaky.

    "They were in their room. People outside heard a sudden loud noise, and when they ran to check, the room was empty. No sign of them anywhere."

    Theo shot to his feet. Kimberly followed, her face tightening with a mix of fear and rage.

    The air between them grew heavy with the weight of the moment.

    "Who could be behind this?" Theo¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper.

    Kimberly¡¯s jaw tightened. She already knew. There was only one person with the power and the ruthlessness to do something like this.

    "Katherina," she said, her voice cold. "She wants me to walk into her chamber if I want them back."

    A silence followed her words, thick and ominous.

    Theo clenched his fists. "Kimberly... you can¡¯t just¡ª"

    "There is no other way," she cut in. "She¡¯s drawing me out. And she knows I wille."

    A storm was brewing, and they were all caught in its eye. Kimberly could feel it in her bones.

    Katherina had made her move.

    Now, it was her turn...

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172</h4>

    Alpha Derrick paced the floor of his chamber, his jaw clenched as his mind raced through the possible reasons for the sudden meeting.

    The message had been brief, almost cryptic, and that only irritated him more.

    He hated being blindsided, especially now when everything was spiraling out of control.

    Mona, standing beside him, watched his every move. She had seen him angry before, but this was different.

    This was controlled fury, the kind that made her wary.

    "What¡¯s happening, Derrick?" she finally asked, crossing her arms.

    He exhaled sharply, ncing at his phone again. "I won¡¯t be able to go with you to Katherina¡¯s ce."

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What? Why?"

    "There¡¯s an urgent meeting among all alphas. I have no idea what it¡¯s about, but I can¡¯t ignore it." His tone was firm, his expression unreadable.

    Mona let out a frustrated sigh. "And you¡¯re just going to leave me to handle Katherina alone?"

    "I trust you," Derrick replied, his gaze locking onto hers. "You¡¯re capable, and you know what needs to be done."

    Mona scoffed, running a hand through her hair. "Fine. But this doesn¡¯t sit well with me, Derrick."

    "Nothing has sat well with us for a long time," Derrick muttered under his breath, before turning away.

    He strode toward another vehicle, Alvin and a few of his trusted men already waiting for him. Without another word, he got in and drove off.

    Mona stood there for a moment, her fingers twitching at her sides. Her mind swirled with thoughts, doubts, and an odd sense of unease.

    *What is really going on? And why do I feel like everything is slipping out of my control?* she wondered.

    She shook the thoughts away, slid into her car, and sped off toward Katherina¡¯s ce.

    The journey took less than twenty minutes, but it felt much longer.

    By the time she arrived at Katherina¡¯sir, her nerves were already frayed.

    The air around the ce was thick with energy, a very dark magic, pulsing, and suffocating.

    Stepping inside, Mona found Katherina seated on a ck mat, surrounded by flickering ck candles.

    The glow of the mes cast eerie shadows across the walls, making the room feel smaller than it actually was.

    Katherina¡¯s eyes remained closed, her body motionless, but the moment Mona stepped forward, the older witch¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "You seek answers," Katherina murmured, her voice dripping with amusement. "But not as much as you crave power."

    Mona stiffened. It was unnerving how easily Katherina saw through her.

    The witch¡¯s eyes fluttered open, dark and filled with something ancient. "You are predictable, child."

    Mona swallowed hard, but managed to keep her voice steady. "I need to know what¡¯s going on."

    Katherina let out a low chuckle. "You already know part of it. Elena and Kimberly¡¯s little friends... they are all with me."

    Mona¡¯s breath hitched. "You took them all?"

    Katherina¡¯s smile widened. "Yes."

    Mona¡¯s mind reeled. "Why? What do you need them for?"

    Katherina tilted her head, regarding Mona as if she were a child asking obvious questions.

    "You still have much to learn."

    Mona felt a surge of irritation, but she bit her tongue.

    "To lure a lioness out of her den," Katherina continued, her voice dripping with satisfaction, "one must take what she holds dear."

    Realization dawned on Mona, and she couldn¡¯t help the small smirk that formed on her lips. "You¡¯re using them to bait Kimberly."

    Katherina nodded. "She wille. She will fight. And she will lose."

    A thrill of excitement ran through Mona. "You¡¯re sure of this?"

    The witch leaned forward slightly, her expression dark and unreadable. "She has already lost. She just doesn¡¯t know it yet."

    Mona let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.

    This was exactly what she wanted. Kimberly¡¯s downfall. Kimberly¡¯s power for herself.

    "This is... good," Mona said, smiling. "Very good."

    Katherina¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant. "There is one condition."

    Mona¡¯s stomach clenched. "What is it?"

    "You will not tell Derrick anything."

    Mona blinked. "Why?"

    Katherina¡¯s gaze hardened. "Because Derrick is impulsive.

    He will not sit still knowing I have his sister. And I will not have my ns ruined by his reckless emotions."

    Mona hesitated. Keeping something this big from Derrick felt... dangerous.

    "Find something else to tell him," Katherinamanded. "You are clever enough for that, aren¡¯t you?"

    Mona nodded slowly. "Of course."

    Katherina¡¯s lips curled into a smile once more. "Good. Now go."

    Mona turned on her heel and walked out, her heart hammering in her chest. As soon as she stepped outside, a slow smile spread across her face.

    *Kimberly... your days are numbered. Everything you have will soon be mine.* Mona thought to herself with deep satisfaction.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The grand meeting hall was tense, filled with the presence of powerful alphas from different packs.

    Alpha Theo and Alpha Derrick sat across from each other, their enmity so thick it was almost suffocating.

    The air crackled with unspoken words, old grudges, and distrust.

    The supreme chief priest took his ce at the center and raised a hand for silence.

    "Greetings, alphas. I deeply regret calling for this sudden meeting, but the situation we have at hand is dire. It concerns all of us."

    A heavy silence settled in the hall as the alphas leaned in, waiting for the revtion.

    "We received grave news yesterday," the chief priest continued, his voice grim.

    "Alpha Derrick¡¯s sister, Elena, has mysteriously disappeared.

    Alongside, three maids from Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack, now residing in Alpha Theo¡¯s pack, have also gone missing."

    A loud murmur erupted from the alphas present.

    The weight of the words settled heavily on both Derrick and Theo as they exchanged shocked nces.

    "Before we proceed further, I want to hear firsthand ounts from both alphas," the chief priest said, gesturing towards Derrick.

    "Alpha Derrick, you may speak first."

    Derrick stood up, his face unreadable, but his clenched fists spoke volumes. He cleared his throat.

    "Yesterday, while in my chamber, I received urgent news from my guards.

    A loud noise was heard from Elena¡¯s room, but when they broke in, she was nowhere to be found.

    Vanished without a trace. We have been searching since then, but nothing substantial has been discovered."

    As Derrick finished his report, his sharp gaze fell on Theo, as if daring him to refute any of his words.

    The chief priest turned towards Theo. "Alpha Theo, your turn."

    Theo rose, hisposure calm but his eyes stormy.

    "The situation is eerily simr. Three maids which are Kimberly¡¯s friends, also disappeared after a loud disturbance from their room.

    By the time anyone got there, they were gone. We have been searching since then, just like Alpha Derrick."

    Derrick suddenly stood up, his voice dripping with anger.

    "Those maids belonged to my pack. What were they doing in your territory? Have you also taken them as your concubines, just as you took Kimberly?"

    A collective gasp filled the room. The tension had officially exploded into open confrontation.

    All eyes were on Theo, waiting to see how he would react.

    Theo¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He took a deep breath. *Derrick wants to change the narrative. He wants to provoke me.* Theo thought.

    Instead, Theo simply said, "If safety was as cheap as your words, Alpha Derrick, you wouldn¡¯t be here mourning your missing sister.

    This isn¡¯t about you and me. We have amon problem, and we must deal with it together."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened, his hands curled into fists, but he said nothing. The supreme chief priest took back the floor.

    "Alphas, this is not the time for personal rivalries. We must unite against this enemy. And there is more..." He paused, letting the weight of his next words settle.

    "A familiar name has resurfaced. Steve is back in town."

    A deafening silence followed. The name sent a ripple of unease through the room.

    The alphas exchanged wary nces, the murmurs starting up again, this time in hushed urgency.

    Theo¡¯s mind raced. *Steve? Is he connected to the disappearances? Or is this Katherina¡¯s doing? Could they be working together?*

    Derrick sat still, his mind in turmoil. *First Kimberly, now this? Are Theo and Kimberly plotting something? Or is there another force at y?*

    The chief priest¡¯s voice broke through their thoughts.

    "We need immediate action. Every alpha here must use their resources to search for the missing ones and keep an eye on Steve. We cannot afford to ignore his presence."

    With that, the meeting came to an end. The alphas started filing out, but Derrick and Theo lingered, their battle far from over.

    Derrick turned to Theo, his voiceced with venom. "You better watch your back. If you are the one behind this, I will personally see to it that you pay."

    Theo met his gaze without flinching. "Save your threats.

    You should be more concerned about finding your sister than throwing baseless usations at me."

    Derrick sneered, his fury barely contained, before storming off. His men followed, their presence as imposing as his anger.

    Theo turned to Elijah, who is his most trusted ally. "We need to get to Kimberly immediately. She needs to know about Elena."

    Elijah nodded, but his face remained tense. "And Steve? What do we do about him?"

    Theo exhaled sharply. "That¡¯s the bigger problem, isn¡¯t it? He never returns without a reason. And it¡¯s never a good one."

    Elijah hesitated, his fingers tightening around his phone. His face paled as he processed the implications.

    "Steve is back in town?" Elijah finally asked, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes wide with shock.

    The weight of that truth settled between them like an ominous storm on the horizon. Whatever wasing next, it was bound to shake them all to their core...

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173</h4>

    Derrick paced around his chamber, his mind racing with thoughts about Elena.

    He had barely rested from all that was happening around him, and the uncertainty of her whereabouts gnawed at him.

    His instincts told him that something was off about the entire situation, but he needed to hear Mona¡¯s report first.

    Mona entered the room, her face twisted in an expression of false sadness. She had rehearsed her words carefully, knowing that one slip could make Derrick suspicious.

    "Mona," Derrick said, his voice heavy with impatience. "What did Katherina say?"

    Mona let out a deep sigh, lowering her gaze as if struggling to find the right words.

    "I... I spoke to Katherina, Derrick. She was as shocked as we are. She swore she has nothing to do with Elena¡¯s disappearance."

    Derrick narrowed his eyes, watching her closely. "Are you sure? Katherina isn¡¯t exactly known for being... uninformed."

    Mona nodded quickly, forcing a sad smile.

    "She promised to look into it. She said she would use her powers to search for any signs of Elena. But she truly seemed unaware of what happened."

    Derrick clenched his fists. *Lies. This doesn¡¯t add up.*

    * Katherina always knows what¡¯s happening. If she really didn¡¯t know, it could only mean one thing... She was hiding something.* Derrick thought.

    But he didn¡¯t call Mona out on her deception. Not yet. Instead, he nodded, his face betraying no emotion. "Alright. I¡¯ll wait for her feedback."

    Mona internally sighed in relief. *That was close.* She bowed slightly before leaving the room, unaware that Derrick had already made a decisio contrary to his reply.

    The next morning, as the sun barely peeked over the horizon, Derrick set off alone towards Katherina¡¯sir.

    He left his men behind, not wanting any unnecessary eyes or ears on what was about to happen.

    Meanwhile, in her dark chamber, Katherina sat cross-legged in deep meditation.

    Candles flickered around her, their mes dancing unnaturally. Her mind was reaching into the unseen, searching for hidden truths.

    Suddenly, a blinding light illuminated her wall. She opened her eyes abruptly, watching in shock as an image formed within the light... it was alpha Theo.

    His figure radiated power, an aura of greatness surrounding him. And then, as if the universe itself whispered to her, the prophecy unraveled before her.

    "Theo... waiting for activation... Kimberly... moon goddess reborn... three tests... The words came to her like an unrelenting storm."

    Her hands trembled.

    "No. This cannot happen. If Kimberly seeds in her trials, Theo will be unstoppable. They will be the ultimate force against me." Katherina said angrily.

    Katherina gritted her teeth. "I will not allow this," she whispered fiercely. "I havee too far... I have sacrificed too much."

    A sudden presence disrupted her thoughts. She turned sharply as Derrick entered her chamber, his expression unreadable.

    "You came alone," Katherina observed, her voice eerily calm despite the storm raging within her.

    "I need answers," Derrick said bluntly. "About my sister. About everything."

    Katherina studied him for a long moment before exhaling.

    "There is something far greater at stake now, Derrick. Your sister¡¯s disappearance is only a small piece of what is toe."

    Derrick frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    Katherina gestured toward the fading light on the wall. "I have seen a prophecy. One that changes everything."

    She walked toward him, her piercing gaze locking onto his.

    "Kimberly is destined to be the Moon Goddess reborn.

    If she seeds in her three trials, Alpha Theo will awaken into his true power, one that will rival the gods.

    Together, they will be unstoppable. And once that happens... we will be nothing."

    Derrick¡¯s breathing grew heavy. *Theo? The same Theo that I despise? The same Theo who already stands in my way?

    Bing even more powerful?* His hands curled into fists. "No. That will not happen."

    Katherina¡¯s lips curled into a dark smile. "Good. Then we are in agreement. We must make sure Kimberly does not seed."

    Derrick scoffed. "And how do you suggest we do that? She¡¯s not stupid."

    Katherina¡¯s eyes darkened with intensity. "The trials will test her spirit, her strength, and her heart. All we need to do is ensure that she fails."

    Derrick smirked bitterly. "You make it sound easy. Kimberly isn¡¯t weak."

    Katherina chuckled. "Everyone has a breaking point, Derrick. We just have to find hers."

    A dangerous silence settled between them as Derrick processed her words.

    *This is it. This is the moment where everything changes.

    I have lost too much already. If Theo and Kimberly win, my power, my legacy, it all crumbles.* Derrick thought to himself.

    He turned toward the exit, his steps slow but heavy with purpose.

    "Derrick," Katherina called, making him pause.

    "What?"

    She smirked. "When the timees, do not hesitate. Hesitation is weakness. And weakness is death."

    Derrick scoffed. "Don¡¯t worry. When the timees... I¡¯ll burn everything to the ground."

    With that, he stepped out of Katherina¡¯s chamber, his mind sharper than ever, his heart hardened with determination.

    "Kimberly. Theo. Your time is running out." With a ferocious look in his eyes, Derrick uttered angrily.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly found herself standing in a strange ce, a ce where darkness moved like living shadows, whispering secrets she could not understand.

    The air was thick with an ominous energy, and every breath she took felt heavy, as though it carried the weight of unseen spirits.

    The more she moved forward, the louder the mysterious chant became. It was deep, rhythmic, and filled with something ancient, something malevolent.

    Her feet carried her toward the sound, though a part of her screamed to turn back. But she couldn¡¯t.

    Something, someone, was waiting for her beyond the mist of darkness.

    As she drew closer, the figures of ten women became visible, all draped in long ck robes, their faces pale and filled with something beyond hatred.

    Their eyes glowed with revenge, their expressions carved with the grudges of the past.

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched when she noticed the lifeless body in the center of their circle.

    Her heart pounded violently against her ribs. She felt her legs tremble, but she forced herself forward, desperate to see who it was.

    With every step she took, the chanting grew louder. The dark magic thickened, pressing against her like an unseen force trying to push her back.

    Her hands shook as she finally got a clear view of the body on the ground.

    Theo.

    A gasp escaped her lips, her entire world crashing down around her. Hey motionless, his face pale, his body unnaturally still.

    The ground beneath him was stained with something dark and thick.

    Kimberly rushed toward him, but the women¡¯s chant suddenly shifted, their voices rising in a terrifying harmony.

    A violent gust of wind mmed into her, sending her staggering backward.

    "No... No!" she screamed, her hands reaching out, desperation wing at her heart.

    Theo¡¯s chest rose slightly as if he were taking hisst breath.

    Then, blood gushed from his eyes, nose, and ears, painting a horrifying picture of his suffering. His body jerked once, and then, nothing.

    "No! Theo, wake up! Please, wake up!" Kimberly sobbed, shaking him, but he was gone.

    She felt the power within her surge, but no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t pull his soul back.

    She tried summoning energy, tried reaching into the very core of magic itself, but it was useless.

    It was as if something, someone hadpletely severed his connection to life.

    Theughter of the robed women rang in her ears, mocking her pain, feeding off her sorrow.

    The sound twisted through her like a knife, and she let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    Then darkness.

    Kimberly jolted upright in bed, her body drenched in sweat.

    Her breathing was ragged, her heart mming against her chest as if trying to break free. She clutched her sheets, trying to ground herself in reality.

    *It was just a dream. Just a nightmare... But why did it feel so real?*

    Her hands trembled as she rubbed her face, willing herself to calm down. But the terror wouldn¡¯t leave her.

    The image of Theo¡¯s lifeless body was burned into her mind. The sound of his blood dripping onto the ground echoed in her ears.

    She turned her head sharply as the door creaked open.

    Theo walked in, his expression calm yet alert.

    The moment she saw him, a sob broke free from her throat, and she leaped from the bed, throwing herself into his arms.

    Theo stiffened in surprise but quickly wrapped his arms around her, concern flooding his features. "Kimberly? What¡¯s wrong?"

    She clung to him tightly, burying her face into his chest.

    "I don¡¯t want to lose you, Theo," she choked out, her voice trembling. "I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you."

    His hands gently ran through her hair as he held her close.

    "Nothing is going to happen to me, Kimberly," he murmured, trying to soothe her. "You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m safe. We¡¯re here, together."

    She pulled back slightly, looking up at him, her eyes filled with fear and sorrow.

    "You don¡¯t understand. I had a terrible nightmare. You were dead, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to save you."

    Theo frowned, concern etching deeper into his features. "Tell me everything."

    She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, but the moment she opened her mouth, fresh tears streamed down her face.

    Kimberly took time to narrate the nightmare to Theo, with tears strolling down her eyes.

    Theo exhaled slowly, his fingers tightening slightly on her shoulders. "It was a nightmare, Kimberly. It wasn¡¯t real."

    "But what if it was more than just a nightmare?" she whispered. "What if it was a vision? A warning?"

    His gaze darkened slightly. He knew the weight of prophetic dreams, and Kimberly was no ordinary being.

    If this was more than a nightmare, then they were in greater danger than he had imagined.

    He cupped her face gently, brushing a tear away with his thumb.

    "Listen to me. We will both walk through this fire, and none of us will die. I promise you this today."

    Kimberly looked deep into his eyes, searching for any hint of uncertainty.

    But there was none. Only determination. Only unwavering belief.

    Theo leaned down, pressing a firm yet gentle kiss to her forehead.

    "We will find whoever is behind this, and we will put an end to it. Together."

    Kimberly exhaled shakily, finally finding a sliver of peace in his words.

    But deep down, she knew the battle ahead would be unlike anything they had ever faced before.

    As Theo held her in his arms, his mind was already racing.

    *We need to put an end to whoever is behind all of this chaos.* His eyes darkened with resolve.

    He would not let Kimberly¡¯s nightmare be their reality...

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174</h4>

    Kimberly¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone as she ended the call with Alpha Darwin... Something about his voice unsettled her.

    He was alwaysposed, always in control, but today, she could hear the urgency, the weight in his words. He needed to see her immediately.

    She wasted no time making her way to Theo¡¯s study, her heart drumming in her chest.

    As soon as she stepped in, Theo looked up from the stack of documents on his desk, his sharp eyes immediately catching the worry etched on her face.

    "Kimberly, what¡¯s going on?" he asked, cing the papers aside.

    She took a deep breath before speaking. "Dad just called. He wants to see me right away. He sounded... different. Worried."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, but he nodded. "Then we won¡¯t waste any time. I¡¯ll drive you there myself."

    Without another word, he grabbed his car keys, and they headed toward one of the vehicles parked outside. Just as they were getting in, Elijah approached quickly.

    "Good afternoon, Alpha," Elijah greeted with a slight bow. "Would you like us to apany you to your destination?"

    Theo exchanged a nce with Kimberly before shaking his head. "No, Elijah. It¡¯s a private meeting. We¡¯ll be back soon."

    Elijah hesitated but finally nodded, stepping back respectfully as Theo started the engine and drove off.

    The ride was quiet, but Kimberly¡¯s thoughts were anything but.

    What could be so urgent that her father couldn¡¯t wait? Did it have anything to do with the recent chaos?

    Or worse, was he in danger? She clenched her fists, forcing herself to stay calm.

    Within fifteen minutes, they arrived at Alpha Darwin¡¯s pack house.

    The moment the guards saw them, they opened the gates without question, as if they had been expecting them.

    As soon as Kimberly stepped inside, alpha Darwin was already waiting in the main hall.

    His face was unreadable, but his eyes held something she couldn¡¯t quite ce concern, guilt, and something deeper.

    "Kimberly," he said in a low tone, motioning for her to sit. Theo took a seat beside her but remained silent, his presence solid and reassuring.

    "I¡¯m d you came," Alpha Darwin continued, exhaling heavily.

    "There is something I need to tell you... something I should have told you a long time ago."

    Kimberly felt her stomach tighten. "What is it?"

    He looked directly into her eyes.

    "I love you so much and will do everything and anything to protect you, but the truth is, i am not your biological father."

    The room fell into silence. Even Theo seemed to sit a little straighter.

    Kimberly, however, remained calm. She had expected this conversation one day.

    "I know," she said softly.

    Alpha Darwin¡¯s brows furrowed in shock. "You... You know?"

    Kimberly nodded. "I¡¯ve known since I was a teenager.

    You never treated me differently, but there were always little things, the way people spoke about me when they thought I wasn¡¯t listening.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t share your features, and the way you always looked at me, like you were carrying a secret."

    "I also fully confirmed it, when you were having a conversation with one of your old friends back then."

    A mixture of relief and sadness flickered across his face. "Why didn¡¯t you ever say anything?"

    "Because it didn¡¯t matter." Kimberly smiled faintly. "You raised me. You loved me. That¡¯s all I needed."

    Alpha Darwin let out a shaky breath, a rare moment of vulnerability from a man who was always so strong.

    "You don¡¯t know how much that means to me."

    Kimberly leaned forward. "But I need to know... Do you know who my real parents are?"

    A long pause stretched between them before he finally spoke.

    "Go to the temple. Speak to the eldest priest there. He will tell you everything you need to know."

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded. "The temple?"

    Alpha Darwin nodded. "There are things even I don¡¯t know, but the oldest priest... he has the answers."

    Kimberly exchanged a nce with Theo, who gave her a small nod. It was clear they would have to make this trip soon.

    As they stood to leave, Alpha Darwin suddenly turned to Theo, his expression serious.

    "You will be the Alpha King," he said with certainty.

    Theo froze, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What?"

    Alpha Darwin¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "It is your destiny. But you will face many battles before you im it.

    Enemies will rise, forces beyond your understanding will try to tear you apart.

    But listen to me carefully... Do not let anything separate you and Kimberly. As long as you are together, you will be untouchable."

    Kimberly sucked in a sharp breath. There was no hesitation in his voice. No doubt. Just pure certainty.

    Theo¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his mind racing. *What did this mean? Who else knew about this and is it a prophecy or wha?

    And what battles was he destined to fight?*

    But there was one thing he was sure of.

    Nothing would take Kimberly away from him.

    And if war wasing... He would be ready.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Steve sat in his garden, his fingerszily tracing the rim of his ss as he listened to the sounds of the wind rustling through the trees.

    The tranquility was rare for him these days, and he intended to savor it while itsted.

    Just as he was about to close his eyes, a guard approached with a small bow. "Boss, there¡¯s a woman at the entrance. She seeks to speak to you."

    Steve¡¯s brow arched slightly, but his face remained unreadable.

    "I don¡¯t recall scheduling a meeting with anyone today. Especially not with a woman."

    The guard hesitated for a brief moment before continuing, "She said you need her, and only she can bring you what you¡¯ve always wished for."

    Steve remained silent, processing the words carefully. *Does she know about my sickness? Could she truly help me and who is she?*

    After a pause, he turned to the guard. "Let her in."

    Minutester, two guards escorted a striking woman into the garden.

    She was dressed in a deep red gown, her heels clicking softly against the stone pavement.

    There was an air of confidence about her, something that was both unnerving and intriguing.

    Steve signaled for his men to withdraw before turning his sharp gaze to her. "Who are you, and what do you want?"

    The woman gave a slight smirk before speaking.

    "I am Katherina. A woman who has seen centuries pass yet remains untouched by time. You need me, Steve. And I am here to help you."

    "I need you to capture alpha Theo for me."

    Steve let out a scoff of irritation. "I don¡¯t have time for nonsense. What do you want from me?"

    "Your skepticism is expected," Katherina said smoothly.

    "Perhaps my appearance deceives you. Look at the water before you."

    Steve nced at the small fountain in front of him, unimpressed, until suddenly, Katherina raised her hand.

    Instantly, the still water erupted into a swirling vortex, defying gravity before crashing back down with force.

    Steve¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He wasn¡¯t easily shaken, but this? This was something else.

    "I am Katherina, the ancestor of all witches." Her voice was firm, unwavering.

    A tense silence followed before Steve finally spoke. "If you are as powerful as you im, then why are you here? Why do you need me?"

    Katherina stepped closer, her piercing gaze locking onto his.

    "Because I have greater battles to fight. I cannot afford to waste my energy on someone as insignificant as Theo.

    You, however, specialize in capturing people like him. If you do this for me, I will heal you."

    Steve¡¯s jaw tightened at her words. His sickness, his inevitable decline was something he never spoke about.

    Yet, here she was, offering him the one thing he wanted most.

    "And why do you need Theo specifically?" he asked, his voice calm but his mind racing.

    "Because he stands in my way. And because his blood holds the key to your cure," she said without hesitation.

    Steve¡¯s fingers curled into a fist. "His blood? That means you need him alive."

    "Alive or dead, it makes little difference. But if you capture him, I can ensure the process is swift." Katherina¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "You have your reasons for hating him, do you not?"

    Steve¡¯s eyes darkened. He did. But aligning himself with someone like her? That was a different kind of risk altogether.

    "I don¡¯t trust you," he finally admitted.

    "You¡¯re asking me to do your dirty work, and yet you im to have all this power. Why should I believe anything you say?"

    Katherina chuckled. "Smart man. But let me remind you, Steve, you are running out of time. Your sickness is consuming you.

    Soon, even your strength, your power, your influence... it will all mean nothing. You will fade. Unless you ept my offer."

    Steve clenched his jaw. He hated how much sense she made. He hated that she had the upper hand.

    Without another word, Katherina pulled a small piece of paper from the folds of her dress and ced it on the table between them.

    "When you are ready, call me. But don¡¯t wait too long. You may not have the luxury of time."

    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Steve alone with his thoughts.

    As soon as she was gone, he exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over his face.

    *What is she? Can I really trust someone like this?* He looked down at the small paper on the table.

    The weight of the decision ahead of him settled like a heavy stone in his chest.

    He had always been a man who made his own choices. But this... this was different.

    And he had no idea what he was going to do next...

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175</h4>

    Katherina strode into the dimly lit chamber, her heels clicking against the cold stone floor.

    Two of her most loyal followers nked her, their faces void of emotion.

    The air in the room was thick with the scent of damp stone and something else, which speaks fear.

    In the center of the chamber, Elena sat motionless, her hands bound and a ck blindfold covering her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t move as Katherina approached, her presence looming over her like a shadow.

    Katherina turned to her men and gave a simple nod.

    Without hesitation, they grabbed Elena roughly by the arms and dragged her up to her feet. Elena grunted but did not resist.

    "Take her to the next room," Katherina ordered, a smirk creeping onto her lips. "It¡¯s time for a little family reunion."

    Elena was pulled forward, her feet stumbling as they forced her along.

    Katherina led the way through the corridor until they reached a heavily reinforced door.

    With a flick of her wrist, the door creaked open, revealing three more captives inside.

    As Elena was thrown to the ground, her blindfold was ripped off, and her vision adjusted to the dim glow of torches lining the walls.

    She gasped when she saw them, Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn, each of them bound and looking exhausted.

    Lisa and Kaitlyn¡¯s faces were pale with fear, but it was Mohandria¡¯s reaction that made Katherina pause.

    Mohandria did not look away. Her eyes locked onto Katherina with a fire that refused to be extinguished.

    "You look special," Katherina murmured, stepping closer. "You are Mohandria, correct?"

    Mohandria did not flinch. Her gaze remained cold, defiant.

    "Witches like you end up being sorry for your malicious, stupid acts," she said, her voice steady.

    Katherina raised a brow, amused.

    *She¡¯s special... She also recognized that I am a witch.* Katherina thought.

    "So you think you¡¯ve seen someone like me before?" she asked mockingly. "Or perhaps you believe you know how things will end?"

    The others shifted ufortably, silently pleading for Mohandria to stay quiet, but it was Elena who finally spoke up.

    "We might not have seen anyone like you before," she said, her voice unwavering, "but we are sure you are making a grave mistake. Your regret is certain."

    A slow, dark chuckle escaped Katherina¡¯s lips.

    "Wow... this is getting interesting. I¡¯m really having fun." She folded her arms across her chest, watching them like a predator observing its prey.

    "I don¡¯t need any of you, except as bait to catch a much bigger fish. And it¡¯s working perfectly."

    "You¡¯re afraid of Kimberly," Elena snapped, her rage boiling to the surface. "Why don¡¯t you face her head-on instead of hiding behind your tricks?"

    The room fell silent for a moment before Katherina¡¯s expression darkened.

    With a sudden motion, she backhanded Elena across the face, sending her sprawling to the ground.

    "I am Katherina," she hissed, her voice dripping with venom. "And I fear no one." Her lips curled into a sinister smile.

    "Kimberly will crumble at my feet, and you all will be the reason for it. You will witness the downfall of your so-called hero."

    Lisa whimpered, and Kaitlyn clutched her hands together, her fear evident. But Mohandria and Elena stared at Katherina with pure hatred burning in their eyes.

    "I will leave you to enjoy your little family reunion," Katherina said, turning on her heel.

    "Soon, you will watch Kimberly¡¯s destruction unfold before your very eyes."

    With that, she strode out of the room, her guards locking the heavy door behind her.

    For a moment, silence consumed the chamber. Then, Lisa broke down into sobs.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena, what do we do?" she asked between shaky breaths. "We can¡¯t let Kimberly walk into this trap."

    Elena swallowed hard, looking at the three young women around her.

    She knew they were all thinking the same thing, how could they possibly warn Kimberly?

    Then Mohandria suddenly spoke.

    "I have a way tomunicate with Kimberly," she said, her voice low but steady.

    "But the dark magic here is suffocating. I have never felt anything like this before."

    Elena turned to her with urgency.

    "What do you mean you canmunicate with her?"

    "Where Ie from, we have spiritual methods to do such things," Mohandria exined.

    "But with this level of dark energy, it might be impossible. Or worse, it might cost me my life."

    "No," Elena said firmly. "If it¡¯s that dangerous, you can¡¯t risk it."

    "We can¡¯t lose you," Kaitlyn added, shaking her head in agreement. "If it¡¯s as dangerous as you say, you shouldn¡¯t even try."

    Mohandria took a deep breath, her eyes filled with determination. "What other choice do we have? We can¡¯t sit here and do nothing."

    Elena clenched her fists. She wanted to argue, to find another way. But deep down, she knew Mohandria was right.

    "Okay," she finally said. "Do it. But if you feel it¡¯s impossible or it¡¯s going to kill you, stop immediately."

    Mohandria nodded, then turned her gaze toward the far wall. She took a deep breath and slowly raised both hands.

    Her lips began moving, whispering in an ancientnguage neither Elena nor the others understood.

    The room grew colder. The air felt heavy, as if an unseen force was pressing down on them.

    Then, a strange, odorless smoke started filling the space, swirling around them like an invisible storm.

    Elena¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She had never seen anything like this before.

    Lisa clutched Kaitlyn¡¯s arm, fear evident in her eyes.

    Then, without warning, Mohandria¡¯s body convulsed violently.

    Her eyes rolled back, and she let out a choked gasp before copsing onto the ground.

    Blood gushed from her mouth.

    Elena lunged forward, shaking her frantically. "Mohandria, wake up!"

    But Mohandria¡¯s body was growing cold. The silence in the room was deafening, filled only with the shallow breathing of the terrified captives.

    Panic wed at Elena¡¯s chest.

    Had they just lost their only hope?

    She screamed again, her voice breaking in desperation.

    "Mohandria, please wake up!"

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Theo stepped out of the shopping mall, adjusting the cuff of his jacket as the cold wind brushed against his skin.

    Just as he reached for his car keys, his phone beeped. A message. He pulled out his phone and read it aloud in a whisper.

    *I wille for you... Get ready this time, because it won¡¯t be a warning like thest time.*

    His eyes darkened as he scanned his surroundings, but all he saw were normal shoppers going about their business.

    The anger inside him simmered as he clenched his jaw, gripping his phone tightly.

    *Who the hell is behind this?* Theo thought. His fingers quickly dialed the unknown number, but the call failed. "Unreachable," he muttered.

    Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to stay calm. *I need to be calctive... I can¡¯t let my emotions control me.*

    He got into his car, started the engine, and drove off, his mind racing with possibilities.

    Who could be after him? Was it Katherina? Someone else from his past?

    His phone rang suddenly, making him tighten his grip on the steering wheel.

    It was the same unknown number. He hesitated, his instincts telling him it was a trap. But he answered.

    "I¡¯m impressed," a female voice cooed. "I thought you would be too scared to pick up."

    Theo¡¯s muscles tensed. The voice was mocking,ced with amusement.

    "If you¡¯re that confident, why don¡¯t you stop ying games and face me head-on?" he said, keeping his voice even, though his anger was building.

    Laughter. A sharp, tauntingugh that sent chills down his spine.

    "Oh, Theo... The bullet that grazed youst time was just a warning. But this time? This one will end you." Her tone was dripping with arrogance.

    Theo gritted his teeth, gripping the steering wheel harder.

    "I put it to you that you¡¯re a coward. Whether you¡¯re real or just some lowlife hiding behind a voice modtor, I will find you.

    And when I do, I¡¯ll watch you take yourst breath."

    Silence.

    Then anotherugh, but this time, it was different. More sinister.

    "Theo... Watch out."

    Before he could react, two massive trucks mmed into his car from both sides.

    The impact was brutal.

    ss shattered. Metal twisted. His body jerked violently, and a sharp pain shot through his ribs.

    The car flipped twice before crashing into the roadside ditch, reduced to little more than a pile of wreckage.

    Smoke filled the air as the sound of sirens red in the distance.

    Theo groaned, forcing his body to move. Blood dripped down his face, his vision blurred.

    He needed to get out. His fingers fumbled with the seatbelt, his entire body screaming in pain.

    Finally, he managed to unbuckle himself and crawl out of the wreckage, dragging himself onto the road.

    His breaths were shallow, his body weak from the blood loss.

    He tried to speak, but before a word could escape his lips, darkness overtook him.

    Suddenly, from the roadside bushes, shadows emerged.

    Men dressed in ck stepped forward, their boots crunching against the gravel as they approached his unconscious body.

    One of them, tall and imposing, pulled back his hoodie, revealing a familiar face.

    Steve.

    His expression was unreadable, his eyes cold as he looked down at Theo.

    "Take him away," he ordered, his voice devoid of emotion.

    The men nodded, lifting Theo¡¯s limp body off the ground and carrying him away into the darkness...

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176</h4>

    Kimberly was in the room, lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Her mind was spiraling with everything that had been happening.

    The three tests to prove that she was the Moon Goddess reborn, the abduction of her friends and Elena, and Alpha Darwin¡¯s instructions to her and Alpha Theo.

    The weight of it all pressed down on her, making her feel trapped in an endless cycle of danger and responsibility.

    *I have to take things one step at a time. The time for the test is drawing closer day by day, but I need to understand myself more first.* Kimberly thought.

    She sat up slowly, running her hands through her hair as she exhaled deeply.

    Her eyes darted to the clock on the wall.

    "What¡¯s keeping Theo so long? He was supposed to have returned by now." She muttered to herself, grabbing her phone from the nightstand.

    She hesitated for a moment before dialing Theo¡¯s number. The call didn¡¯t connect.

    She frowned, staring at the screen. Maybe he¡¯s just busy? She tried again, but still, the call didn¡¯t go through.

    Just as she was about to try one more time, a sudden chill ran down her spine.

    It wasn¡¯t the usual cold that came from the evening air; it was different, unnatural. It felt as if the air around her had thickened, vibrating with an unseen force.

    Her breath hitched as she lifted her gaze toward the wall.

    Her eyes widened when she saw a strange formation of white mes taking the shape of a tree.

    She blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. Before she could react further, a familiar voice echoed through the room.

    "Kimberly, don¡¯t rush into saving us... Katherina wants to trap you."

    Kimberly gasped, stepping back slightly. Mohandria?! The voice was unmistakable. But how? How was she speaking to her?

    "How are you able to reach me?" she whispered, her voice trembling with shock.

    "I am using everything within me to speak now... Listen to my warning. Katherina isn¡¯t working alone.

    In all you do, seek help. Don¡¯t be reckless." Mohandria¡¯s voice grew faint, the glowing white tree slowly dissolving into nothingness.

    Kimberly stood frozen, staring at the wall where the mes had been just moments ago.

    Her hands trembled. What is happening? Is Mohandria even alive? And what about the others? Her mind raced with questions, each one filling her with increasing dread.

    She gritted her teeth and grabbed her phone again.

    "I need to reach Theo. He will have an idea of what to do." She dialed his number once more, praying that he would pick up this time.

    The call connected.

    Relief flooded her, but only for a second.

    "Theo, where are you? I need to speak to you," she said urgently. But instead of Theo¡¯s familiar voice, a different voice responded, cold, emotionless, and chilling to the bone.

    "It seems you won¡¯t be able to speak to Theo right now... He¡¯s unconscious and might even die."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught in her throat. "What?"

    A deep, malicious chuckle followed. "Oh, you sound surprised. Did you really think he was untouchable?"

    Her grip on the phone tightened, her heartbeat roaring in her ears.

    "Who the hell are you? What have you done to Theo?" she demanded, her voice trembling with barely restrained fury.

    "Rx... I won¡¯t let him die. That depends on how much you¡¯re willing to cooperate."

    Kimberly¡¯s stomach twisted. Cooperate? She swallowed the lump in her throat. "What do you want?"

    "Very good," the voice responded, sounding satisfied. "I want you toe to me. Alone. Do that, and your precious Theo will live."

    Kimberly¡¯s pulse pounded. She clenched her fists, trying to steady her breathing.

    *This is a trap. It has to be. But... Theo is in danger. I can¡¯t just leave him.*

    She shut her eyes for a moment, willing herself to think. *I have no choice. I have to go.*

    "Okay," she finally said. "Send me your address. I¡¯ll be there soon."

    There was a long pause before the voice replied, "Wow, that was easier than I expected. Good girl. I¡¯ll be waiting."

    The call ended.

    Kimberly stared at her phone as a message beeped, revealing the location she was supposed to go to.

    Her heart pounded wildly. She stood up, grabbing her jacket before heading out of the room.

    Meanwhile, at the other end, Steve sat in a dimly lit warehouse, staring down at Theo, who was tied up in a chair.

    Blood dripped from the side of Theo¡¯s face, but it was clear he had received some first aid treatment, not enough to heal him, but just enough to keep him alive.

    Steve crouched beside him, observing him closely. "Tell me," he began, his voice eerily calm, "what¡¯s so special about your blood?"

    Theo, though weak, lifted his head slightly, his gaze meeting Steve¡¯s with nothing but defiance.

    "Someone must have lied to you," he rasped out. "I thought you were smarter than this."

    Steve¡¯s jaw tightened. He exhaled sharply before standing up.

    Without warning, he struck Theo across the face, making his head snap to the side. Theo let out a low grunt but didn¡¯t give Steve the satisfaction of seeing him break.

    Steve wiped his knuckles, shaking his head.

    "I won¡¯t kill you now," he muttered. A cruel smirk formed on his lips as he added, "I have someone more important than youing."

    Theo¡¯s eyes darkened with realization. Kimberly.

    He struggled against the ropes binding him, but it was no use. His vision blurred slightly, but his anger burned stronger than ever.

    Steve stepped back, crossing his arms as he watched Theo.

    "You¡¯re not as untouchable as you think," he said casually. "You¡¯re just another pawn in this game."

    Theo¡¯s lips curled into a weak but mocking smirk. "You think you¡¯re in control? You¡¯re just another fool who thinks they can y with fire and not get burned."

    Steve¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. "We¡¯ll see about that."

    A chilling silence filled the room, both men staring each other down, both knowing that the next move would change everything.

    And then, the door creaked open.

    The trap was set. The game was just beginning.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick stepped out of his vehicle, his bootsnding heavily on the gravel.

    The sight before him sent a wave of unease through his core.

    Arge crowd had gathered outside the pack house, whispering amongst themselves, fear evident in their faces. Something was terribly wrong.

    nked by Alvin and one of his most trusted men, Derrick moved through the anxious pack members, his imposing presence parting them like water.

    His voice, sharp andmanding, cut through the tense air.

    "What is going on here?"

    Silence fell instantly. Then, the old physician stepped forward, his hands trembling slightly as he gestured toward the bloodied corpses lying in a grotesque disy before them.

    Derrick¡¯s sharp eyes studied the lifeless bodies. Blood soaked their clothes, and deep w marks marred their flesh. It was brutal. Efficient. Animalistic.

    "It seems the silent beast is back," the physician said, his voiceced with trepidation.

    Derrick stiffened. His jaw clenched, fists tightening at his sides.

    "What do you mean, the silent beast is back?" His voice was dangerously low, demanding an exnation.

    The old physician swallowed hard before responding.

    "We all heard a noise, a cry of pain. By the time we arrived, we found them like this." He hesitated before adding,

    "The wounds... I have seen them before. The marks are identical to those left by the silent beast some times ago."

    A muscle in Derrick¡¯s jaw twitched as his mind raced.

    *The silent beast? Again?* The memories of past chaos shed before his eyes. *I thought we buried that nightmare.*

    He turned his piercing gaze to the crowd. "Everyone, return to your quarters. Lock your doors and remain vignt. We will find out who or what is responsible."

    Murmurs of unease rippled through the pack, but they obeyed, dispersing quickly. Only Alvin, the physician, and Derrick¡¯s guard remained.

    Derrick took a deep breath, trying to suppress the storm brewing inside him. He was about to speak when a familiar voice called out.

    "Derrick!"

    Mona came rushing towards him, her night garment billowing slightly as she moved.

    Her eyes darted to the bloodied bodies before locking onto Derrick¡¯s.

    "What happened? I just heard about the attack!" Her voice held a mix of curiosity and fear.

    Derrick observed her for a long moment before speaking.

    "Where have you been?" His tone was clipped, his eyes unrelenting.

    Mona frowned slightly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

    "I was asleep until one of my maids woke me with the news."

    Derrick gave a slow nod before stating coldly, "The silent beast is back."

    A sharp gasp escaped Mona¡¯s lips. "What? That¡¯s impossible! It was stopped before."

    "Apparently, not for long," Derrick replied, his voiceced with frustration.

    Mona took a step closer, lowering her voice. "What do we do, Derrick? This could spread panic throughout the pack. We need a solution and quickly."

    The old physician, still lingering nearby, cleared his throat hesitantly.

    "Thest time this happened... Kimberly was the one who helped us defeat it."

    The mention of Kimberly¡¯s name was enough to make Mona¡¯s face twist with disdain.

    "Kimberly this, Kimberly that! Stop talking about her as if she¡¯s our savior," Mona snapped, her irritation clear.

    "She is not here anymore. We need another n."

    Derrick remained silent, his thoughts spiraling.

    *Kimberly...* He knew the physician was right.

    Kimberly had been instrumental in stopping the silent beast the first time. Without her, they were vulnerable. He couldn¡¯t ignore that fact.

    Mona ced a hand on Derrick¡¯s arm, lowering her voice to a whisper.

    "Derrick, listen to me. We need to talk to Katherina about this."

    Derrick didn¡¯t react immediately. His gaze remained locked on the lifeless bodies, his mind a battlefield of conflicting thoughts.

    *Trust Katherina?* His gut twisted at the mere idea. Katherina was powerful, but she was also unpredictable. Dangerous.

    *I need Kimberly now more than ever...* Derrick thought.

    His expression hardened. *I can¡¯t allow Katherina to sink her ws into my pack.*

    He exhaled sharply, his decision made. But he remained silent, his thoughts simmering beneath the surface. For now, he needed to think and to strategize...

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177</h4>

    Immediately the door opened, Steve turned his attention to the direction, as one of his men walked in with his head bowed slightly.

    "Boss, there¡¯s a woman outside... She demands to see you." The man who had entered informed Steve.

    Steve looked shocked, at the same time slightly pleased, as he thought to himself.

    *That¡¯s real quick... I need to see this Almighty Kimberly.* Steve maintained a calm and unreadable facial expression, concealing his true thoughts.

    "Have you seen this woman before?" Steve asked, both out of curiosity and caution.

    "Yes, boss, she was the one who came the other time." The man replied.

    "Katherina? What¡¯s she doing here now?" Steve uttered in shock; with his voice barely above a whisper, standing up from where he had been sitting before.

    *I don¡¯t want her now... I need some time to myself on this whole issue.

    And how did she know about this hideout?* Steve further thought to himself, his mind racing.

    "Are you scared of seeing your mistress?" Theo said in a mocking manner, watching the exchange from where he was restrained.

    Theo¡¯s words stung, but Steve knew he couldn¡¯t react at that moment.

    He needed to get rid of Katherina before Kimberly arrived. He exhaled sharply, ignoring Theo¡¯s taunt, before striding toward the exit.

    Steve made his way out of the room to meet Katherina, whom he believed to be waiting outside, but instead, he was met with a shock, but a pleasant one.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Doctor Ashley, his long-time friend, asked with a faint smile as she approached.

    "Ashley? What are you doing here? And how did you know I was here?" Steve asked, letting out a deep sigh of relief upon realizing it wasn¡¯t Katherina.

    *I was an idiot... I should have remembered that Ashley also came the same day Katherina visited me.* Steve thought, chastising himself for his hasty assumption.

    "I needed to see you and check how you¡¯re doing." Dr. Ashley spoke calmly, her gaze steady as she studied him.

    "I¡¯m still hanging on... I believe I¡¯ll be fine." Steve replied, forcing a small smile.

    Ashley reached into her bag, pulling out a small vial and handing it to him.

    "Take this. It will help you get better sleep. And don¡¯t stay out toote, okay?" Concern was evident in her voice.

    Steve epted it, looking at the bottle for a moment before meeting her eyes. "Thank you so much, Ashley... I don¡¯t think I can ever repay you for all you¡¯ve done for me."

    Ashley shook her head, giving him a warm but firm look. "You¡¯ll repay me when you finally get better. We¡¯ve been together since childhood, and I will never leave you alone."

    Steve nodded, appreciating her words more than he let on. Just as he was about to respond, they both heard footsteps approaching.

    Turning toward the sound, they saw Kimberly already standing there.

    Steve¡¯s men immediately reacted, surrounding her in seconds with their weapons pointed at her.

    "Who are you, and how did you get inside?" One of the men barked, his voiceced with hostility.

    Kimberly remained unfazed. "I am Kimberly, and I am here to see your boss... Steve, right?" She turned her piercing gaze toward Steve, her calm demeanor contrasting with the rage bubbling beneath her surface.

    *This is so fun... she seems interesting.* Steve thought, a smirk ying on his lips as he took a step toward her.

    But before he could take another, Kimberly spoke again, her voice holding an unshakable authority.

    "Kneel before me." Her eyes glowed an intense blue light, void of any emotion.

    The moment the words left her lips, an invisible force gripped the air.

    Steve¡¯s men, despite their training and strength, dropped to their knees involuntarily, shock and confusion etched on their faces as they struggled to understand what was happening.

    Steve felt an immense pressure in his chest. He fought against it, but even he wasn¡¯t immune. His body betrayed him, his knees buckling beneath him as he dropped.

    Dr. Ashley gasped, her hands trembling as she instinctively stepped back, witnessing the sheer power Kimberlymanded.

    Theo, still bound inside, smirked as he listened to themotion outside. *That¡¯s my girl...*

    Kimberly stepped forward, her gaze sweeping across the scene with an icy detachment.

    "No one touches my precious ones." Her voice, though calm, carried a promise of wrath.

    The air was thick with tension. Steve clenched his fists, trying to resist the force that held him down, but it was useless.

    He realized, for the first time in his life, that he waspletely at someone else¡¯s mercy.

    Kimberly stood tall, her presencemanding absolute dominance and power.

    The storm within her eyes raged as she prepared for whatever wasing next.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick sat on the edge of his bed, eyes staring nkly at the darkened room.

    The soft flicker of a candle on the far table cast eerie shadows across the walls, but his mind was too consumed with thoughts to notice.

    The night had passed in restless contemtion, his body yearning for sleep but his mind refusing to grant it.

    *Why are things not going my way in recent times?* he thought bitterly.

    It felt as though the world had turned against him, as if fate itself was pulling the strings, ensuring his every move led to further frustration.

    With a deep sigh, Derrick suddenly stood up, his jaw clenched with renewed determination.

    "I will have to do what must be done... I will take all that is mine," he muttered under his breath, grabbing his jacket from the chair and striding out of his room.

    His footsteps echoed through the empty corridors as he made his way towards Mona¡¯s room.

    He knocked sharply on the door, and within moments, Mona opened it, her expression filled with surprise.

    "Derrick? What¡¯s happening? Hope all is well?" she asked, her voiceced with curiosity and slight nervousness.

    "Let¡¯s go and see Katherina now... I need answers," Derrick stated firmly, his tone leaving no room for debate.

    Mona blinked in shock at his sudden decision. "Okay, give me a minute... Let me put something on," she responded before quickly retreating inside her room.

    As Derrick waited, his fingers twitched impatiently.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what had shifted within him overnight, but he knew one thing... He was done waiting, done hesitating.

    He needed to reim his power, to regain control over his life. No more lingering doubts, no more futile attempts at diplomacy.

    Mona soon emerged, now dressed and ready. Without another word, they headed out to the vehicle, the journey filled with heavy silence.

    Mona stole a nce at Derrick. He looked different and not just exhausted, but as if something within him had changed.

    *Derrick didn¡¯t look like someone who wanted to see Katherinast night...

    What changed overnight?* she wondered, a mixture of curiosity and excitement bubbling within her.

    Derrick, on the other hand, was consumed by his own thoughts.

    *I don¡¯t care anymore. I am more desperate than ever before. I will agree to any bargain to keep my authority and get more power.*

    The drive seemed endless, but finally, they arrived at Katherina¡¯s residence.

    Without hesitation, Derrick stepped out, Mona right behind him.

    The guards at the entrance barely acknowledged their presence, they were now familiar faces in this domain.

    Inside, Katherina sat motionless, her gaze fixed on the walls, lost in her own musings.

    At the sound of approaching footsteps, she turned, her expression unreadable.

    Derrick and Mona both bowed their heads slightly in acknowledgment, but Katherina simply nodded in return, her eyes scanning them with curiosity.

    "What do I owe this pleasant surprise?" she asked, her voice calm but carrying a hint of amusement.

    Derrick took a step forward, his posture rigid, his voice unwavering. "I need answers. I need power. And I am ready to work with you in every capacity."

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened slightly at Derrick¡¯s words. She had expected resistance from him, maybe even reluctance, but this? This was beyond what she had hoped for.

    Katherina¡¯s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile.

    "Good. You¡¯ve finallye to understand that you have to crush everyone standing in your way, haven¡¯t you?" She rose from her seat and walked towards him.

    Her presencemanding and filled with unspoken promises.

    Derrick didn¡¯t flinch. He met her gaze with equal intensity. "I don¡¯t have time for half-measures. Tell me what must be done."

    Katherina¡¯s smile deepened. "Let¡¯s finally take Kimberly and Theo out of the picture tonight.

    Once they¡¯re gone, the path will be clear for you. And you, Mona, will have what you desire as well."

    Mona¡¯s heart pounded in exhration. *Finally. Finally, Derrick is embracing what he should have embraced all along.*

    Derrick, however, was not so easily swayed. "What do you stand to gain after granting us all of these things?" he asked, his voice low, his gaze sharp.

    Katherina tilted her head slightly, her expression darkening.

    "Revenge," she said simply, her voice dripping with venom. "I just need to get my revenge, and whoever stands against that, shall I crush."

    A silence stretched between them, the weight of her words settling over the room like a storm about to break.

    Derrick finally nodded. "Good. Let¡¯s get it done tonight."

    A slow, satisfied smirk yed on Mona¡¯s lips as she watched Derrick¡¯s unwavering resolve.

    *Derrick is finally back... This is all I ever wanted.* Mona thought I¡¯m excitement.

    The deal was sealed. The night ahead promised chaos, destruction, and the end of those who stood in their way...

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178</h4>

    The next morning, Kimberly had already set Theo free with her unimaginable powers.

    Theo stood tall beside Kimberly, his stance firm, his gaze sharp as he observed Steve, who was being escorted into the room by Dr. Ashley his friend.

    Steve¡¯s hands were bound behind him, but his face was set in defiance, his eyes scanning the room as though he still had some control over the situation.

    Kimberly took a step forward, her piercing eyes locking onto his, demanding truth.

    "You have been acting like you have the power to call the shots here. Now, let me give you onest chance...

    Who sent you, and why did you go after Theo?" Kimberly¡¯s voice was calm, yet it carried a terrifying intensity, making the air around them feel heavy.

    Steve, however, let out a low chuckle, shaking his head.

    "You think showing up with some petty powers will make me talk to you?

    Why don¡¯t you make me talk with your powers or, better still, kill me?" His voice dripped with arrogance, but deep inside, he was calcting.

    He had seen what Kimberly was capable of, and that alone sent an uneasy feeling crawling up his spine. Still, he refused to show weakness.

    Kimberly exhaled slowly, her gaze never leaving his.

    "Yes, I have the power to even read your mind... But I want to give you the benefit of the doubt to redeem yourself." She paused for a second before continuing. "Katherina sent you."

    Steve¡¯sposure cracked, his breath hitching slightly.

    His eyes widened just enough for Kimberly to notice, though he quickly masked his reaction.

    His mind was racing. *How does she know?* He swallowed hard, trying to maintain his indifferent facade.

    Theo, who had remained silent, suddenly moved. His steps were deliberate, his presence towering as he stopped right in front of Steve.

    Crouching slightly to meet Steve¡¯s gaze, he spoke, his voice low and controlled.

    "You said something about my blood being special... What do you mean by that?" His question carried weight, his icy stare boring into Steve.

    Steve smirked, though there was no amusement in his expression.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You can find out yourself." His voice held defiance, but there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes.

    *I can¡¯t let them think I¡¯m weak... I need to stay strong.

    They don¡¯t seem like the kind to kill me outright. I still have a chance.* Steve thought to himself, trying to keep his mind from spiraling.

    Kimberly tilted her head slightly, unimpressed by his resistance.

    "Then you leave me no option but to do the unthinkable to get you to talk." Her voice was steady, but there was a cold finality in her tone that sent a shiver through the room.

    Ashley, who had been silent until now, suddenly stepped forward, her voice filled with urgency.

    "Please, help him... He¡¯s very sick." She pleaded, her eyes filled with desperation.

    Steve immediately turned to her with a fierce re. "Ashley, no! Don¡¯t say anything!" He snapped, but Ashley was unyielding.

    "Don¡¯t let Steve¡¯s arrogance deceive you... He¡¯s sick and he needs help." Ashley¡¯s voice wavered, but she continued,

    her hands trembling as she lowered herself to her knees before Kimberly. "I have seen what you can do. Please heal him."

    Kimberly and Theo exchanged nces, both slightly surprised by Ashley¡¯s outburst.

    For the first time, Steve looked genuinely uneasy. He shifted ufortably, his jaw tightening as he turned away.

    Kimberly took a slow step forward until she was standing directly in front of Steve. "Give me your hands." Her voice held no room for argument.

    Steve hesitated for a split second, but his body moved involuntarily. Slowly, he stretched out both hands, palms up, towards Kimberly.

    The moment their hands connected, Kimberly closed her eyes, and an odd sensation coursed through Steve¡¯s body.

    It wasn¡¯t painful, but it was overwhelming, like an invisible force unlocking something buried deep inside him.

    Her eyes suddenly snapped open, glowing faintly as she spoke.

    "You are not sick, and if any sickness is within you, it¡¯s because you refuse to ept who you are."

    Steve¡¯s breath hitched. He felt something inside him stir, something foreign yet oddly familiar. His pulse quickened as her words echoed in his mind.

    *Refuse to ept who I am? What the hell does that mean?* Steve thought.

    Theo¡¯s brows furrowed. "What do you mean, Kim?" His voice was cautious, but curiosityced his tone.

    Kimberly exhaled deeply, turning her gaze to Theo. "He¡¯s like us... But he¡¯s fighting it instead of learning to be strong."

    Ashley¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her hands trembling slightly as she tried to process Kimberly¡¯s words.

    "Wait, what?" She looked between Steve and Kimberly, hoping she had misheard.

    Steve¡¯s body stiffened. He tried to take a step back, but his legs felt heavy, as though an invisible force was keeping him rooted to the spot.

    His mind was screaming, telling him to deny it, to reject whatever Kimberly was saying.

    "That¡¯s a lie." His voice was barely above a whisper, but the crack in hisposure was evident.

    Kimberly¡¯s gaze softened, though her stance remained firm. "You are not who you think you are, Steve... You are also a werewolf like us."

    A deafening silence filled the room. Steve¡¯s breathing grew ragged, his fists clenching involuntarily.

    Ashley¡¯s mouth hung slightly open, her mind struggling to wrap around the revtion. Theo, on the other hand, studied Steve with an unreadable expression.

    Steve¡¯s thoughts raced. *No... No, that can¡¯t be true. I would have known. I would have felt it. I can¡¯t be like them.*

    A sudden wave of anger crashed over him, drowning out his confusion.

    His body trembled as his vision blurred. He wanted tosh out, to deny it, to reject everything Kimberly had just said.

    "You¡¯re lying!" His voice was a mix of rage and desperation. He yanked his hands away from Kimberly¡¯s grasp, his breathing uneven. "I am not like you!"

    Kimberly simply watched him, her expression unreadable. She had seen this reaction before, the denial, the fear, the refusal to ept the truth.

    Steve took several shaky steps backward, his mind a whirlwind of emotions.

    His entire life, he had believed he was in control, that he knew who he was. But now... now everything felt like a lie.

    Ashley moved toward him cautiously, cing a hand on his arm. "Steve..." she said softly, but he shrugged her off, his jaw clenched.

    Theo stepped forward. "You can deny it all you want, but it won¡¯t change the truth. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to face it."

    Steve¡¯s eyes darted between them, his breath shallow.

    He wanted to run, to escape from this nightmare. But deep down, he knew there was nowhere to hide from the truth.

    Kimberly¡¯s voice cut through the tension once more, her tone unwavering. "No one touches my precious ones."

    Her words were final, carrying a weight that sent a chill down Steve¡¯s spine. And for the first time in his life, he felt powerless.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Alpha Derrick and Mona remained seated before Katherina, but the tension in the air was thick.

    It was clear from the looks on their faces that things had not gone ording to n.

    Impatience burned in Derrick¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists. He had expected news by now, news that Theo and Kimberly were dead.

    "Why have we not received word that Theo and Kimberly are gone?" Derrick¡¯s voice broke the silence, his tone sharp with frustration. His patience had worn thin.

    Katherina¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to him, a look so piercing that it sent an unexpected shiver down his spine.

    Her presence alone demanded submission, and Derrick was reminded once again of who he was dealing with.

    "We cannot strike now. She will be prepared for it," Katherina stated firmly. "We will strike when they least expect it."

    Derrick inhaled sharply, his frustration mounting. "But y¡ª"

    "Do you think you can do it better than I can?" Katherina¡¯s voice cut through the room like ice.

    The air itself seemed to still as the weight of her words sank in. "Why don¡¯t you go ahead and finish them off yourself?"

    Derrick and Mona immediately bowed their heads slightly in submission.

    There was no point in challenging her authority; they both knew that.

    Katherina was not one to be questioned, not unless one was prepared to suffer the consequences.

    "I am sorry, most powerful one," Mona said smoothly, her voiceposed and respectful.

    "Forgive our eagerness. We only believed that everything should have fallen into ce by now."

    Katherina rose from her seat in one swift, graceful movement, her piercing gaze never leaving Derrick.

    There was something unsettling about her smile, cold and knowing, like she had already foreseen the future and was merely watching them struggle toward it.

    "For all I have promised, I will deliver," she dered. "And you will know just how powerful I truly am."

    Derrick remained silent, but his jaw tightened. His pride bristled under her words, but he knew better than to challenge her outright. For now, at least.

    "Going to war without a proper n and strategy will only get you killed before the battle even begins," Katherina continued, her voiceced with disdain.

    "Be wise, Alpha. Impatience is a weakness, not a strength."

    Her words stung Derrick¡¯s ego, but he kept hisposure, refusing to let his irritation show.

    He needed Katherina, and until he got what he wanted, he would y his role ordingly.

    "When is Kimberly¡¯s testing?" Katherina asked abruptly.

    "In about three days¡¯ time," Derrick answered.

    A wicked smile stretched across Katherina¡¯s lips.

    "Good... We will strike that day. And right before your very eyes, you will witness the fall of Kimberly and Theo." Herughter rang out, filled with amusement and certainty, sending chills down Mona¡¯s spine.

    Derrick felt a dark satisfaction bubbling within him.

    *Finally, they will be gone. No more obstacles.

    No more challenges to my authority.* His thoughts swirled with anticipation, but before he could fully indulge in them, Katherina¡¯s voice interrupted.

    "Yes, they will be gone," she said, looking directly at him as if reading his mind. "And you will finally celebrate."

    Derrick¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The way she spoke, so certain, so confident made him uneasy.

    But he simply nodded, keeping his expression unreadable.

    "Go and prepare to feast and celebrate," Katherina instructed, waving a dismissive hand. "For the doom of your enemies is at hand."

    Without hesitation, Derrick and Mona bowed their heads once more before turning to leave her chamber.

    As they stepped outside into the cool evening air, Mona immediately turned to Derrick, her voice low but urgent.

    "You need to be careful," she warned.

    "Whenever we are with her, you must not challenge her authority. We need her now more than ever."

    Derrick exhaled deeply, his gaze fixed on the darkening sky. The weight of everything pressed against his chest, but his face remained neutral.

    *I will remain calm,* he thought. *I will y the part until I get all that I want. But for now... let them all act as they wish.*

    His expression was unreadable as he walked away, the tension in the air leaving behind an ominous silence...

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179</h4>

    Derrick and Mona stepped into the grand hall of their pack house, their footsteps echoing against the silent walls.

    Neither spoke as they walked side by side, their expressions unreadable.

    Mona cast a sidelong nce at Derrick, wondering what was going on in his mind.

    *He finally seems ready to do whatever it takes to win, but is he really asmitted as he ims?* She thought to herself, her lips pressing into a thin line.

    Derrick, on the other hand, was lost in his own thoughts.

    *Katherina ims she has everything under control, but why do I feel like I¡¯m simply a pawn on her chessboard?

    I need to secure my future on my own terms.* He clenched his fists briefly before rxing them.

    Upon reaching the stairs, they finally exchanged nces.

    "We both need rest. Theing days will be important," Derrick said calmly, his voice betraying none of the suspicions swirling in his head.

    "Yes. Rest," Mona echoed with a small smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Goodnight, Alpha."

    Derrick nodded and turned towards his quarters, while Mona ascended the staircase to hers.

    The moment she closed her door behind her, she let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.

    No sooner had she sat on the edge of her bed than her phone vibrated.

    A private number shed on the screen. Frowning, she hesitated before answering.

    "Who is this?" she asked cautiously.

    A deep, distorted voice came from the other end. "Mona, I know what you want. I can help you get it."

    Mona narrowed her eyes. "Who are you, and how do you know what I want?"

    The voice chuckled darkly. "Come to the old ruins beyond the eastern woods at midnight. If you truly desire power, you¡¯lle alone."

    Before she could respond, the line went dead.

    She stared at her phone, suspicion and curiosity warring in her mind.

    *Who was that? How did they know I was searching for an edge?* Her grip on the phone tightened.

    Unknown to her, Derrick was having a simr experience.

    He sat in his dimly lit room, pouring himself a drink when his own phone rang.

    The caller ID was hidden. He hesitated but answered anyway.

    "Who is this?" Derrick demanded.

    "Someone who can give you exactly what you need," the voice on the other end whispered.

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tensed. "And what exactly do I need?"

    "Independence. Freedom from Katherina¡¯s control. The power to shape your own fate without being someone¡¯s puppet."

    Derrick¡¯s grip tightened around the ss in his hand. This is either a trap or an opportunity.

    "And what do you want in return?"

    "Come to the abandoned watchtower at midnight. Come alone. Only then will you learn the truth."

    The call then ended abruptly.

    Derrick set his ss down slowly. *Someone wants to help me... or manipte me.

    But if there¡¯s a chance to gain the upper hand, I have to take it.* Derrick thought to himself with a confused look on his face.

    Meanwhile, across the region in an undisclosed, heavily guarded location, Katherina stood before four women Elena, Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn.

    Their faces were lined with exhaustion, but their eyes still burned with defiance.

    "I have decided to let you go," Katherina announced, her voice carrying an eerie calmness.

    The women exchanged nces, each one hesitant to believe her words.

    "What¡¯s the catch?" Lisa asked, her voice filled with suspicion.

    Katherina smirked. "No catch. No conditions. You¡¯re free to leave."

    "None of you worth the stress to get what I want." Katherina said.

    Elena folded her arms. "Why now? What changed?"

    Katherina stepped closer, her eyes gleaming with unreadable intent. "You¡¯ll find out soon enough. But for now, leave while you still can."

    Mohandria frowned but wasted no time stepping forward. "If you¡¯re really letting us go, then I won¡¯t waste time questioning it."

    One by one, the women walked past Katherina, exiting the confines of their prison.

    Once they were outside, they paused, looking back at the fortress-like structure, uncertainty still heavy in their minds.

    "Something isn¡¯t right," Kaitlyn murmured. "She¡¯s up to something."

    Lisa nodded. "She wouldn¡¯t just let us go for no reason."

    "But we don¡¯t have time to figure it out now. We need to regroup and prepare," Elena said firmly.

    The four of them disappeared into the night, their minds filled with endless questions and doubts.

    Back inside, Katherina watched them leave through a narrow window.

    As soon as they were gone, a slow, menacing smile spread across her lips.

    She threw her head back and let out a long, chillingugh that echoed through the chamber.

    Then, her voice dropped to a whisper, but every syble dripped with malice.

    "Let their thoughts be consumed by worries and unknown fear, till I strike into them like a thunderbolt."

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly, Theo, and Elijah sat in the dimly lit living room, arge map spread across the wooden table before them.

    Their eyes were locked on the markings and notes they had scribbled down, strategizing on how to break Elena, Mohandria, Lisa, and Kaitlyn out of Katherina¡¯s stronghold.

    "We can¡¯t just storm in. Katherina will be expecting that," Theo muttered, his fingers tracing over the map.

    "There has to be a way to outsmart her," Elijah said, rubbing his temples. "She¡¯s powerful, but she¡¯s not invincible."

    Kimberly exhaled sharply, crossing her arms. "If we don¡¯t act soon, who knows what she¡¯ll do to them.

    We can¡¯t trust her sudden silence and also Mona and Derrick not saying anything in recent times. They are always plotting something."

    Just as she finished speaking, voices echoed from the entrance of the pack house.

    The three exchanged nces before Elijah stood up abruptly. "I¡¯ll check it out."

    Before he could reach the door, one of the guards stepped in, his expression unreadable.

    "Alpha Theo, there are visitors at the gate. They insist on seeing you."

    Theo arched a brow. "Who are they?"

    "They didn¡¯t say much. But they traveled in two vehicles and requested an audience with you specifically."

    Kimberly and Elijah exchanged wary nces.

    "Let them in," Theo finally said, his voice calm but firm.

    "Let them in? Theo are you expecting anyone?" Kimberly asked out of curiosity, as she also sounded worried.

    Theo didn¡¯t say a single word, he only let out a soft smile on his face, as he also maintained hisposure.

    Minutester, the rumble of engines filled the air, and two sleek ck vehicles pulled up outside.

    The doors swung open, and several figures stepped out. Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched the moment she recognized the man leading the group.

    "Zack?" she gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    Zack, a towering figure with deep brown skin and piercing eyes, smiled warmly at her.

    "Kimberly!" His voice was filled with relief as she rushed towards him, throwing her arms around his shoulders.

    "How are you here?" she asked, pulling back slightly to get a better look at him.

    He gestured towards Theo. "Your Alpha called us. He said you needed help, and we didn¡¯t hesitate. We came as soon as we could."

    Kimberly turned towards Theo, who simply shrugged with a small smile. "We need everyone we can trust," he said.

    Zack motioned to the men behind him. "These are the strongest sorcerers from ournds. They helped train you, remember?"

    Kimberly nodded, her heart swelling with gratitude. "Thank you all so much."

    "Thank you all for yielding to my urgent call... I do not take your efforts to be here for granted." Theo said with gratitudeced in his voice.

    "We can¡¯t ignore your call, especially when it has to deal with the moon goddess reborn... We will do everything within how power to bring peace back to yournd." One of the sorcerers said calmly.

    Before anyone could say another word, hurried footsteps pounded against the ground outside.

    The doors burst open, and four familiar figures ran inside, panting heavily.

    "Ma¡¯am Elena?" Kimberly whispered in shock. "Lisa? Kaitlyn? Mohandria?"

    The room fell into stunned silence as everyone took in the sight of the women standing there, their expressions a mixture of relief and confusion.

    Theo was the first to break the silence. "How did you escape?"

    Elena, still catching her breath, looked up at them with wide eyes. "She let us go."

    Kimberly frowned. "Katherina let you go?"

    Lisa nodded, her face pale. "We don¡¯t know why.

    One moment we were locked in, the next she told us to leave. No exnations, no tricks. Just... released us."

    A heavy silence settled over the room, the weight of the revtion pressing down on everyone.

    "This isn¡¯t right," Elijah murmured, rubbing his chin. "She can¡¯t do anything without a reason."

    Theo clenched his jaw. "It¡¯s a trap. It has to be."

    Kimberly turned to Zack, her eyes searching his face for understanding. "What do you think?"

    Zack exhaled slowly, his gaze darkening. "Katherina is up to something very big and malicious," he finally said. "We have to be ready."

    Everyone turned towards him, realization dawning in their minds, this was only the beginning of dooms day...

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180</h4>

    The night was silent, the air heavy with tension as Alpha Derrick slipped out of his pack house alone, moving like a shadow beneath the moonlit sky.

    His heart pounded against his chest, not out of fear but sheer determination.

    Whoever had called him earlier had sparked a fire inside him, a fire that demanded answers, demanded power.

    He would stop at nothing to get what he wanted.

    On the other side of the territory, Mona was doing the same thing. She, too, had received a mysterious call.

    Unlike Derrick, she masked her emotions well. She had always been a careful nner, calcting her steps like a game of chess.

    But tonight, she felt an uneasy excitement coursing through her veins.

    When she arrived at the secluded location, a hooded figure stood before her, extending a blindfold toward her.

    "Put this on," the figure instructed in a low, emotionless voice.

    Mona hesitated. She hated being vulnerable, but curiosity outweighed her caution.

    Slowly, she tied the blindfold over her eyes, feeling her senses heighten in the darkness.

    A firm hand grasped her arm, guiding her forward. Each step she took echoed eerily, the silence unsettling.

    After a few minutes, she was stopped and the blindfold was removed. As her vision adjusted to the dimly lit room, her breath caught in her throat.

    Standing before her, just as shocked, was Alpha Derrick.

    Their eyes locked, a mixture of disbelief and suspicion shing between them.

    Neither spoke at first, their minds racing with a million unanswered questions.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" Derrick finally broke the silence, his toneced with suspicion.

    Mona¡¯s expression hardened. "I could ask you the same thing."

    Before either could press further, a deep, husky voice filled the space, seeminglying from nowhere.

    "You both want power, yet neither of you trusts the other. Pathetic losers, I call you both."

    Derrick clenched his fists. His patience was already running thin, and whoever was hiding behind the shadows was toying with him.

    "Come out and face me like a real man instead of throwing words from the dark," Derrick challenged, his voice sharp with irritation.

    A chuckle reverberated through the room, slow and deliberate, before the figure stepped into the light.

    Derrick and Mona froze.

    "Alpha Darwin?!" Mona gasped, disbelief evident in her wide eyes.

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened. His rage boiled to the surface. "You spineless old man," he spat, his voice dripping with venom.

    "You think you can summon me like some pet? Do you have a death wish?"

    Alpha Darwin merely smiled, the kind of smile that sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine.

    He took a step forward, his aged butmanding presence filling the room.

    "Keep up with your arrogance, Derrick," he said smoothly, his eyes dark with warning. "Your end is near."

    Derrick took a threatening step toward him.

    "The next time you pull something like this, I will personally see to it that you are eliminated." His voice was low, but the danger in his tone was undeniable.

    Alpha Darwin didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he turned his attention to Mona.

    "And you," he said, his gaze piercing. "It is not toote for you. Stop your maniption now before regret bes yourpanion."

    Mona narrowed her eyes, the weight of his words making her stomach tighten. But she wouldn¡¯t let him see her falter. Instead, she let out a small, bitterugh.

    "You are not my biological father," she said coldly. "So I will advise you to watch your back now."

    Derrick scoffed and turned away.

    *I will put an end to this old fool soon. But why is Mona here?* The thought nagged at him, but his fury was greater than his curiosity.

    Without another word, he stormed out of the house, his mind already plotting his next move.

    Mona lingered for a moment, watching Alpha Darwin with an unreadable expression before she, too, turned and walked away.

    As they disappeared into the night, Alpha Darwin stood still, watching their retreating figures. His face held no anger, only a quiet resolve.

    He turned to the guards standing by the shadows and spoke firmly,

    "It¡¯s time to go with n B. Their minds are made up, and I will not sit back anymore."

    His eyes burned with determination, a storm brewing beneath his calm demeanor. The night was far from over, and the real game had just begun.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Darkness surrounded Kimberly as she found herself standing in an unfamiliar ce.

    A thick fog clouded her vision, and a cold wind whispered eerie voices in her ears.

    The air felt heavy, suffocating her as if she was trapped in an unseen force.

    She took a hesitant step forward, her heart pounding with unease.

    Suddenly, deepughter echoed around her, sending chills down her spine.

    The ground beneath her trembled, and she instinctively braced herself, eyes darting around in search of the source.

    Then they appeared.

    Shadowy figures with glowing red eyes emerged from the fog, surrounding her.

    Their presence radiated pure malice. Kimberly clenched her fists, summoning her strength.

    "Who are you?" she demanded, trying to steady her voice despite the growing fear wing at her chest.

    One of the figures stepped forward, its form shifting like smoke in the air. Its voice was deep, unnatural, and filled with venom.

    "You are nothing, Kimberly. A child ying with power she does not understand."

    Kimberly took a step back, her body tensing.

    "I don¡¯t fear you," she retorted, trying to suppress the unease creeping up her spine.

    Theughter returned, louder this time. The figures lunged at her.

    Kimberly raised her hands, summoning a bright blue light, but before she could release it, an unseen force mmed into her chest, knocking her off her feet.

    She gasped as she hit the cold ground. Pain shot through her body as the shadows closed in.

    Their whispering voices turned into a chant, the words foreign yet terrifying. Her body refused to move as if something was restraining her.

    Then, through the swirling darkness, a voice cut through.

    "Kimberly, you cannot run from your fate."

    Kimberly struggled to lift her head, her breathing in short gasps.

    A tall figure appeared amidst the shadows, its features more defined than the others.

    Long dark robes flowed around it, and when it stepped closer, Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened in horror.

    It was Katherina.

    Her eyes gleamed with malice, and a wicked smile curved her lips. She extended a hand toward Kimberly.

    "Bow before me, and I will spare you."

    Kimberly clenched her jaw, her heart hammering. "Never."

    Katherina¡¯s expression darkened. "Then you will suffer and die."

    Without warning, the shadows pounced, engulfing Kimberly in a suffocating darkness.

    A sharp pain seared through her chest, making her scream in agony.

    Then everything went ck.

    Kimberly jolted awake, gasping for breath. Her body was drenched in sweat, and her heart pounded violently against her ribcage.

    Her hands trembled as she clutched the sheets, trying to ground herself.

    *Just a dream. It was just a dream.* Kimberly thought... But the terror felt too real.

    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Something felt...off. The air in her room was different, thick, suffocating, almost electric with dark energy.

    She slowly turned her head and froze.

    Katherina stood at the foot of her bed, a smirk ying on her lips. Her eyes gleamed with cruel amusement.

    "You will definitely meet your doom."

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched, fear momentarily paralyzing her. Before she could react, Katherina¡¯s form dissolved into thin air, vanishing like smoke.

    Kimberly shot out of bed, her pulse racing wildly. She reached out, trying to sense any lingering presence, but there was nothing.

    "Was it real? Or another trick of my mind?" Kimberly uttered with her voice barely above a whisper.

    Her breathing was erratic, her thoughts jumbled.

    She had to be sure. Without hesitation, she bolted out of her room, rushing down the hallway to find Theo.

    Theo was in his study when the door burst open. He stood up instantly as Kimberly stormed in, her face pale and her hands shaking.

    "Kim, what happened?" he asked, concern deep in his voice.

    "I saw her," Kimberly said breathlessly. "She was here, in my room."

    Theo¡¯s expression darkened. "Katherina?"

    Kimberly nodded. "I had a nightmare. It was terrifying, shadows attacking me, her voice haunting me.

    But when I woke up...she was there. She spoke to me before vanishing."

    Theo took a step closer, cing his hands on her shoulders. "Are you sure it wasn¡¯t just part of the nightmare?"

    Kimberly shook her head violently. "No, Theo. It was real. I could feel her presence. I could feel the dark energy. She¡¯s getting stronger."

    Theo¡¯s jaw clenched. "This means she¡¯s no longer just watching. She¡¯s sending a message."

    Kimberly swallowed hard, dread pooling in her stomach.

    "What if she can reach me anywhere? What if she¡¯s nning something even worse?"

    Theo exhaled sharply, his eyes full of concern. "Then we have to be ready."

    Elijah walked in at that moment, his brows furrowed as he took in their tense expressions. "What¡¯s going on?"

    "Katherina was in Kim¡¯s room," Theo informed him.

    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened. "She broke through our defenses?"

    Kimberly rubbed her arms, still feeling the lingering cold from Katherina¡¯s presence.

    "It wasn¡¯t a physical attack. It was something else, something deeper."

    Theo exchanged a look with Elijah before turning back to Kimberly.

    "Then we have no time to waste. We need to strengthen our protection spells. We need to understand how she¡¯s doing this."

    Elijah nodded. "I¡¯ll get the sorcerers and Zack. We¡¯ll reinforce every barrier, every spell."

    As Elijah hurried out, Kimberly clenched her fists. "I won¡¯t let her get inside my head again."

    Theo met her gaze, his eyes filled with determination. "We¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t."

    But as they stood there, steeling themselves for the battle ahead, one lingering question remained in Kimberly¡¯s mind:

    *Was this just a warning? Or had Katherina already begun her final strike?*

    Meanwhile, far away, Katherina sat in the darkness of herir, a triumphant smirk on her face.

    She let out a slow, chillingugh before whispering to herself, "Let their thoughts be consumed by worries and unknown fear, till I strike into them like a thunderbolt."

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181</h4>

    It was in the morning, and Kimberly was in her room, preparing for the test to prove that she was the Moon Goddess reborn.

    The weight of the moment pressed against her chest, but she refused to let fear consume her.

    As she fastened thest button of her robe, a knock on the door pulled her out of her thoughts.

    Without hesitation, she called out, "Come in," almost as if she had been expecting the visitor.

    Alpha Theo walked in, his posture strong andposed, but the look on his face betrayed his inner turmoil.

    His brows were slightly furrowed, and his eyes held a storm of emotions, worry, concern, and something deeper that he hadn¡¯t yet voiced.

    "Good morning," Kimberly greeted with a warm smile, trying to lighten the heavy air around them.

    Theo returned the greeting, though his voicecked its usual steadiness.

    "Good morning, Kim... You look very excited." His gaze lingered on her face, searching for any sign of hesitation.

    Kimberly¡¯s smile remained, though she said nothing.

    A part of her wanted to ease his mind, but another part knew that no words could take away the uncertainty of the path ahead.

    Theo took a deep breath before stepping closer to her, reaching out to take her hands in his.

    "Kimberly, do you feel convinced about going through with this test? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t feel ready yet.

    You don¡¯t have to do this now." His voice was gentle, but there was a firm insistence in his tone.

    They both sat on the edge of the bed, the tension in the room growing heavier.

    Kimberly exhaled deeply before speaking.

    "Theo, I am nervous and scared. But I¡¯m not afraid of the test itself.

    I¡¯m afraid of the external forces that wish for my doom." Her voice carried a quiet strength, but also a trace of vulnerability.

    Theo tightened his grip on her hands.

    "Then I have to call the Supreme Chief Priest and tell him you won¡¯t being for the test today.

    We can postpone this." He reached for his phone from his zer pocket, but before he could dial, Kimberly stopped him, cing her hand gently over his.

    "If I run away from the test today, will those forces stop?" she asked, her gaze locked onto his.

    "Not going through the test is also a win for them, and that is something I cannot allow to happen."

    Theo hesitated. He wanted to protect her, to shield her from whatever wasing.

    But he also knew Kimberly was right. Running would only make them appear weak. And Kimberly was not weak.

    "I will go through the test, and if I am truly the Moon Goddess reborn... I will return alive." Kimberly¡¯s voice was steady now, filled with determination.

    Theo let out a deep sigh, studying her face for a long moment. Then, a soft smile formed on his lips.

    "I love you, Kimberly, and I will always stand by you no matter what decisions you make. I believe in you."

    The words warmed her heart, and she smiled in return.

    They held onto each other tightly, drawing strength from one another before standing up and heading toward the door.

    As they stepped into the living room, they found the others already waiting, Zack, Elijah, and the sorcerers. Their expressions were a mix of anticipation and worry.

    Kimberly scanned their faces before speaking.

    "Today is the day some forces wish for our doom, but I see a different picture.

    Today marks the beginning of righteousness and unity. We will celebrate after the battle." Her voice carried the weight of a leader, and her confidence ignited a fire in the hearts of those around her.

    A roar of agreement and determination echoed through the room as the tension shifted into something stronger.

    "Now that we are all ready, let¡¯s move," Theo said, stepping forward.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a familiar voice cut through the air.

    "You can¡¯t go without me. I have to be part of this team."

    All heads turned toward the entrance, eyes widening in shock as Steve walked in.

    "What are you doing here?" Theo demanded, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    Steve met his gaze without hesitation.

    "I am never an ungrateful person. You both showed me purpose, and in return, I will put myself on the line for Kimberly.

    Though, I don¡¯t think I will die anytime soon, and I don¡¯t see anyone here dying either." His voice carried an air of defiance and determination.

    Before anyone else could react, Kimberly took a step forward. "You are wee, Steve. The new beginning will bring peace and a reign of progress."

    The eptance in her words caused the room to shift, and slowly, the others nodded in agreement.

    Steve had proven his power and fast thinking against them in the past. And in times like these, allies were more valuable than ever.

    With that, they all headed out to their vehicles and drove to the sacred grounds where the test would take ce.

    The journey was filled with silence, each person lost in their own thoughts.

    Kimberly stared out of the window, her hands clenched into fists.

    *I must seed. I must prove to them all that I am who they say I am.*

    When they arrived, the sight of the grand meeting hall sent a ripple of tension through the air.

    The room was massive, its walls covered in ancient markings that whispered of power and history.

    As they stepped inside, all eyes turned toward them.

    The crowd was filled with leaders from different packs, elders, and warriors alike.

    But among them, sitting in the front row, were Mona and Derrick.

    Their expressions turned from curiosity to pure shock when they saw Steve walking beside Kimberly¡¯s team.

    Derrick shot to his feet, his face twisted in fury. "Why is Steve here?" His voice thundered through the hall, demanding an immediate answer.

    The room fell silent, all waiting for a response.

    Kimberly stepped forward without hesitation. "He¡¯s with me."

    Theo took another step beside her and added, "And he¡¯s from my pack."

    The words hung heavy in the air, sending a wave of tension through the room.

    Derrick¡¯s hands curled into fists, his body shaking with barely contained rage.

    Mona¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but her eyes flickered with something dangerous.

    The silence stretched, and for a moment, it felt as if the world itself was holding its breath.

    Something wasing and no one knew who would survive it.

    The test was to begin, but another matter of urgency has been ced before everyone, Steve is with Kimberly and Theo.

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182</h4>

    The supreme chief priest stepped forward, his gaze unwavering as he looked directly at Kimberly and Theo.

    His eyes held authority, his voice stern and unwavering.

    "Do you not understand what Steve has done to our kind?

    Or do you choose to act ignorant for your personal gains?" His words cut through the room like a sharp de, igniting loud murmurs among those gathered.

    Kimberly and Theo remained silent, their minds working to gauge the atmosphere before responding.

    They knew the wrong words could tilt the bnce against them.

    *This is a delicate situation, we have to approach it with wisdom... We can¡¯t allow our emotions to lead us here* Theo thought to himself.

    *I need to step up and put an end to this endless debate, before it turns out into something else.* Kimberly thought.

    After a moment, Kimberly stepped forward, her voice calm but firm.

    "Steve is a victim of misunderstanding who he was. He was manipted by forces that seek our destruction.

    But now, he sees clearly. He understands, and I believe he will no longer be a threat to anyone."

    The supreme chief priest¡¯s expression remained unreadable.

    "What he has done cannot be overlooked. How do you intend to repay for the damage he has caused in the past?" His words carried the weight of justice, demanding an answer that satisfied both reason andw.

    Before Kimberly could reply, Derrick¡¯s voice cut through the room.

    "How do we know he isn¡¯t here to cause more harm? And howe he suddenly belongs to your pack?" His gaze was locked onto Theo, burning with fury.

    Theo held Derrick¡¯s stare, unwavering. "Because he is one of us. He is a werewolf, just like you and me.

    He was lost, confused, and now he understands his purpose. I will help him grow and ovee what he was forced into."

    The whole room was thrown into shock, as they all hear that Steve is also a werewolf and now, alpha Theo will help him.

    The supreme chief priest turned to Steve. "What do you have to say for yourself?"

    Steve hesitated for a brief moment, his mind racing through everything he had done in the past. Taking a deep breath, he finally spoke.

    "I lived in denial, afraid of what I was because I believed I was different.

    I fought against my kind because I thought I had no ce among them. Now I know I was wrong.

    I deeply regret my actions, and I swear to dedicate myself to bing a stronger, better werewolf.

    I will stand with those who have shown me a new path. I will prove my loyalty." His voice was steady, but emotion lingered in his words.

    Theo gave him a nod of approval.

    The supreme chief priest remained impassive. "For now, you do not have the right to choose a pack. You must wait."

    Derrick let a smirk stretch across his lips, clearly satisfied with the verdict.

    Mona, on the other hand, watched in silence. Deep thoughts ran through her mind.

    *This is a strong move by Kimberly and Theo... but let¡¯s hope the test will finally rid us of Kimberly, just as Katherina promised.* Her face remained unreadable, but inside, she anticipated what was toe.

    Theo, unwilling to ept the chief priest¡¯s ruling, spoke again. "I request that he remains in my pack."

    Before the supreme chief priest could respond, Derrick¡¯sughter filled the room.

    "I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Theo, but no alpha has the power to redeem a rogue werewolf."

    "That is very true and I believe you also know as much as that alpha Theo... Please do not let your emotions take charge of you." The supreme chief priest said calmly.

    Theo clenched his fists, but before he could respond, Kimberly spoke.

    "Then I will make him a member of Alpha Theo¡¯s pack." Her voice was filled with determination, her eyes challenging anyone who dared to object.

    Derrick leaned back in his seat, chuckling.

    "You are not the Moon Goddess reborn yet. Maybe you should focus on passing your test first.

    Then we can see what happens next." His words wereced with mockery, meant to provoke her.

    Kimberly took a deep breath, keeping herposure. *I will put up with all of this, but once I prove who I am, no one will challenge me.*

    "Good," she finally said. "Then let the test begin."

    Theo reached for her hand, squeezing it gently.

    "No one can deny who you are. We are all here for you, and I believe in you. Go there and prove them wrong."

    She gave him a small smile before stepping away.

    The supreme chief priest raised his voice so all could hear. "The first test is against the Three-Eyed Beast. Are you ready to face your fate?"

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded, but she did not let her fear show. "Yes, I am ready."

    "Then step forward. The door before you will lead to your challenge. Face it, and let destiny decide your worth."

    Kimberly nced around the room. She caught Derrick and Mona¡¯s eyes, both of them smirking, as if they already knew the oue.

    *Whatever happens in there, I must not fail. I will fight with everything I have.*

    Taking a deep breath, she walked towards the door.

    Therge, ancient structure loomed before her, carved with old runes that seemed to glow faintly. With a firm push, she stepped inside.

    Darkness swallowed her whole. The door shut behind her, cutting her off from the world outside.

    And then, a voice echoed through the void.

    It was Katherina.

    "Enter into your doom, for thend of the living and the spirits will work against you." Her words sent a chill down Kimberly¡¯s spine.

    Kimberly¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her breath steadying. *You won¡¯t break me, Katherina.*

    Then a cold mischievousughter erupted from Katherina "we will see to that." Katherina said loudly.

    But as the darkness began to shift around her, forming shapes and shadows, she knew one thing for sure.

    This was just the beginning of the real battle and more toe.

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183</h4>

    Kimberly stood in the pitch-dark room, her breathing unsteady, her senses heightened.

    The only thing that echoed around her was the terrifying voice of Katherina and the whispers of unseen dark forces.

    Every word carried the weight of an ancient curse, pressing against her mind like invisible chains.

    "The battle you seek to ovee today will eventually consume you...

    These are battles in existence before the earth, water, and wind were named," a chilling voice hissed from the darkness.

    A cold shiver ran down Kimberly¡¯s spine. Her hands trembled as fear tried to grip her heart.

    She had never encountered such powerful forces before, and for the first time in a long while, she felt like a mere mortal standing against the unknown.

    *No. I cannot fall here.* Kimberly thought to herself, with a determined look in her eyes.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, focusing on her inner strength.

    A heavy gust of wind suddenly filled the room, nearly knocking her off her feet.

    It howled with an eerie force, swirling around her like a living entity trying to suffocate her resolve.

    As Kimberly struggled to keep her bnce, ancient words suddenly slipped from her lips, words she did not even understand herself.

    Her voice took on a powerful echo, as though a thousand voices spoke through her at once.

    "Darkness will surely rise, but it will never ovee light...

    I am the unending light, I am the words of prophecy, and I am the moon goddess reborn...

    I represent hope, light, and justice. Let there be light in my path to follow!"

    The moment the words left her lips, a sharp blue light burst forth from her eyes, cutting through the darkness like a de.

    The entire room was suddenly illuminated, revealing what lurked within.

    Kimberly¡¯s breath hitched.

    Before her stood the three-eyed beast, its towering figure nearly three times her height.

    Its eyes burned like molten fire, and blood dripped from its monstrous mouth.

    Its very presence was suffocating, radiating a primal terror that threatened to crush her spirit.

    A deep, guttural voice emerged from the creature¡¯s throat.

    "Those who hear about me have not seen me, and those whoe in contact with me do not live to tell the story...

    Only a few chosen ones have lived to speak my name. Are you a chosen one, or have youe to quench my thirst for blood?"

    Kimberly steadied her breathing, her mind racing. Then, out of nowhere, a memory shed through her mind.

    FLASHBACK...

    "Whenever I am faced with fights of life and I don¡¯t know what to do...

    What do you advise me to do in order to ovee?" Kimberly had asked an old sorcerer during her training in Africa.

    The sorcerer had smiled knowingly and said, "It¡¯s not every fight that you must face with power or force.

    Wisdom is the greatest weapon to conquering battles. Strength will fail you, but wisdom will guide you."

    "Always remember this, wisdom supercede force always... Lead with power, but most importantly, lead with wisdom." The old sorcerer said calmly.

    PRESENT...

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes snapped open, just as the beast took a step forward, growling dangerously.

    "I believe you have no answer," it rumbled. "Then you shall be my feast."

    As the beast lunged toward her, Kimberly instinctively raised her hands.

    "It is only a fool who enters the house of a mighty one with the intent to fight. I do note to battle you, but to seek your guidance."

    The beast halted abruptly, its fiery eyes narrowing.

    Kimberly¡¯s voice remained steady, though her heart pounded in her chest.

    "I am but a child given the power to change things. I do not wish to destroy, but to learn and lead in righteousness, truth and justice.

    Teach me your ways so I may build a better world for my kind."

    Silence. Thick, deafening silence.

    The beast stared at her, studying her carefully, as if searching for deception in her words. Then, it began to circle her, breathing fire, yet never harming her.

    "Interesting..." the beast murmured.

    Then, to Kimberly¡¯s shock, its monstrous body began to shift.

    Its rough, blood-soaked exterior melted away, and standing in its ce was a breathtaking woman.

    Her beauty otherworldly, her presence both fierce and graceful. She looked no older than Kimberly herself.

    Kimberly blinked in astonishment.

    "For ages, I have been here and I have crushed so many to pieces, But you...

    You are wise," the woman said, her voice now smooth and melodic.

    "You are unlike those before you, even the ones who survived. You see beyond strength, you see purpose.

    That is why I honor you." Then, to Kimberly¡¯s shock, the woman knelt before her. "O ye moon goddess reborn, I pledge my allegiance to you."

    Kimberly took a deep breath, overwhelmed by the moment. "Thank you for your trust. I do not take it for granted."

    The woman reached into her robes and retrieved a wooden key. cing it in Kimberly¡¯s hands, she said,

    "This is proof that you have passed this trial. If ever you are in need, call upon me, and I shalle."

    Kimberly held the key tightly, feeling the weight of its significance. "I will remember your words."

    "You have given life and freedom to me... I will forever be grateful." The woman said to Kimberly.

    The woman smiled onest time before vanishing into thin air, leaving the roompletely empty.

    The heavy doors suddenly swung open.

    Kimberly stepped out, the wooden key still clutched in her hands.

    The moment her feet crossed the threshold, exhaustion overwhelmed her, and before anyone could react, She copsed.

    The entire room fell silent.

    Theo was the first to his feet, his heart pounding. "Kimberly!"

    Derrick and Mona exchanged a quick nce, their smirks hidden behind false expressions of concern.

    "Is she alive?" someone whispered in the crowd.

    The supreme chief priest stood slowly, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    "The first trial isplete. Whether she survives the next... remains to be seen."

    The tension in the room thickened.

    And just like that, the battle for Kimberly¡¯s destiny had truly begun.

    "She¡¯s not breathing... She needs help." Theo loudly said, as he held her tightly in his hands.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184</h4>

    The room was in chaos as Kimberly copsed, her body hitting the ground with a soft thud.

    Gasps echoed across the hall as Theo rushed forward, his heart pounding violently in his chest.

    He lifted her limp body in his arms, his face filled with worry and determination.

    "Someone get help!" Theo barked, his voice filled with urgency.

    Elijah and Zack immediately sprang into action, clearing the way as Theo carried Kimberly out of the meeting hall.

    The supreme chief priest watched them leave, his face unreadable.

    Just as Theo was about to step through the doors, Alpha Derrick stood up, his voice ringing with authority.

    "Wait, Theo," Derrick said, his tone dripping with mock concern.

    "Before you go, let me remind everyone of the tradition.

    If Kimberly does not return tomorrow for the second phase of the test, it will be proven that she is not the true Moon Goddess reborn."

    The murmurs in the hall grew louder as the elders and alphas exchanged nces.

    Theo clenched his jaw, his grip on Kimberly tightening. He turned slowly to face Derrick, his eyes dark with fury.

    "Are you seriously talking about tradition when Kimberly is unconscious?" Theo asked, his voice dangerously low.

    "She just fought a battle none of you could ever survive, and all you care about is whether she makes it back tomorrow?"

    Derrick smirked, crossing his arms. "It¡¯s not about what I care about, Theo. It¡¯s about what thews dictate.

    If she fails to return, then no one will be named Alpha King. That is the way it has always been."

    The supreme chief priest gave a slow nod. "What Derrick says is true, Theo. This is our tradition. If she does not return, she forfeits the title of the moon goddess and there won¡¯t be an alpha king"

    Theo exhaled sharply, feeling the weight of the situation crushing him.

    *None of them cared about Kimberly¡¯s well-being...They only cared about power.* Theo thought to himself angrily.

    He wanted tosh out, but he knew that wouldn¡¯t help Kimberly right now. So, he swallowed his anger and simply said, "She will be here."

    With that, he walked out, his mind already racing with ways to ensure that Kimberly would okay and also make it to the second test.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, at Derrick and Mona¡¯s pack house, the atmosphere was entirely different.

    Derrick poured himself a drink, a smug grin on his face as he leaned back in his chair.

    "Everything is falling into ce," he mused, swirling the liquid in his ss.

    "There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll recover in time. By tomorrow, Kimberly will be out of the picture, and no one will challenge our im to power."

    Mona smirked, settling beside him. "She was a fool to take on this test in the first ce.

    We all knew she wouldn¡¯t survive it. And now? The second phase will happen without her, and Theo will have nothing left to fight for."

    Before they could continue gloating, a guard entered the room and bowed. "Alpha, you have a visitor."

    Derrick frowned. "At this hour? Who is it?"

    The guard hesitated before saying, "It¡¯s Katherina."

    Both Derrick and Mona stiffened before sharing a knowing nce. "Let her in," Derrick ordered.

    The moment Katherina stepped in, her presencemanded attention.

    She walked with grace, her piercing gaze scanning the room as if she owned it. With a smirk, she sat across from Derrick and Mona.

    "I assume you¡¯ve seen the fruits of my work," she said smoothly.

    Derrick chuckled. "Kimberly copsing in front of everyone? That was a sight to behold. You really did your part well."

    Katherina tilted her head. "Of course, I did. Her downfall was orchestrated perfectly. And the best part? No one suspects a thing."

    Mona leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "Then it¡¯s only a matter of time before we im everything. Kimberly and Theo will be powerless."

    Katherina¡¯s smile widened. "Exactly. But we must ensure she doesn¡¯t recover. She is strong-willed. If she shows up tomorrow, things could getplicated."

    Unknown to them, in the shadows of the pack house, Elena stood quietly, hidden from view, her sharp ears catching every word.

    Her fists clenched at her sides as her heart raced.

    *So this was all nned? Kimberly¡¯s suffering, Theo¡¯s struggles, everything?*

    She thought to herself, fury building inside her. *I won¡¯t let this happen.*

    She slipped away unnoticed, her mind made up. She had to act fast.

    ¡ï¡ïThe Next Morning ¡ï¡ï

    The next day arrived faster than expected. The grand hall was filled once again, tension thick in the air.

    The elders, alphas, and their lunas sat in anticipation, waiting for Kimberly and Theo to arrive.

    Derrick and Mona sat confidently, a satisfied smirk ying on their lips.

    The supreme chief priest stepped forward, his voicemanding the room.

    "As we all know, today marks the second phase of the test. However, Kimberly has yet to arrive."

    Derrick stood, feigning disappointment. "It is unfortunate, but it seems she has failed the test. I suppose we have our answer now, don¡¯t we?"

    "Can we not wait a little longer? I believe they will make it here." Alpha Darwin tried to urge everyone, but it was obvious that they won¡¯t wait anymore.

    Mona immediately interjected, "Without her presence, there is no one worthy of the title. It is time to ept reality."

    The room murmured in agreement. Just as the supreme chief priest was about to speak, the doors of the hall burst open with a loud m.

    All heads turned sharply as Kimberly and Theo strode in, side by side, their expressions unreadable.

    Behind them, Elijah, Zack, and the sorcerers followed in unison. Kimberly¡¯s presence alone seemed to shift the energy in the room.

    Derrick and Mona¡¯s smirks vanished, reced by shock and disbelief.

    Kimberly met Derrick¡¯s stunned gaze and, with unwavering determination, she dered, "I am here. Let the second phase of the test begin."

    Silence fell over the hall, but the tension in the air was palpable.

    Fear flickered in Mona¡¯s eyes. Derrick clenched his jaw. Their perfect n was crumbling before their very eyes.

    And the battle was far from over.

    *Kimberly you are such a fool, you won¡¯te out alive this time around.* Derrick thought to himself, as he tried to maintain an unreadable facial expression.

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185</h4>

    Immediately Kimberly uttered those words, they were all shocked, as none was expecting her to show up, except for Alpha Darwin who had strong beliefs in her powers.

    "Since you are here, we will have to begin with the second phase of the test.

    But I must ask you... Are you prepared for this considering what happened yesterday?" The supreme chief priest said and asked, with a hint of concernced in his voice.

    Kimberly let out a faint smile, before answering.

    "How I feel now isn¡¯t important, the test is more important than anything and anyone at the moment... I am ready." Kimberly said, with determination burning in her eyes.

    The whole room fell into silence, as alpha Derrick and alpha Theo gazes never left each other.

    *You both will fail today, due to your arrogance.* Derrick thought to himself, as his eyes were still locked on Theo¡¯s.

    *I¡¯m very sure Derrick has something nned, but let¡¯s see if it will conquer the destiny Kimberly holds.* Theo thought, as he returned his attention to Kimberly, who was receiving instructions from the supreme chief priest.

    "The next door you see holds an entrance to the waters of the goddess.

    You will have to dance the dance of the spirits with them...

    Let¡¯s see if you survive the dance." The supreme chief priest said, as he stretched out his hands toward the direction of the door.

    Kimberly turned to look at Theo onest time before she moved, and Theo gave her a gentle smile and an assuring look on his face before she made her way to the door.

    *Katherina, it¡¯s time to make sure she doesn¡¯te out alive.* Mona thought, as she had an unreadable facial expression while watching Kimberly walk into the door.

    Immediately Kimberly walked into the room and closed the door, she immediately noticed the ground turning against her, and it was impossible for her to stand on her feet.

    She fell to the ground. Suddenly, she saw some images standing before her like lifeless bodies with their faces covered in ck robes.

    Immediately, Kimberly tried to look up and saw their eyes bringing forth fire.

    As they all joined their hands together, she could feel life draining out of her.

    Those images-like forces started speaking in an ancientnguage, and they called out powerful incantations that were suppressing Kimberly¡¯s powers.

    *I can¡¯t die here... This cannot be the end of me.* Kimberly thought to herself, struggling with her breathing.

    She was almost falling into unconsciousness when she suddenly saw Katherina standing over her with a triumphant smile on her face.

    "This is your end... You won¡¯t see thend of the living anymore.

    I speak in thenguage of the spirits, and I dere life to leave you, O¡¯ Kimberly." Katherina dered.

    Once Katherina uttered those words out loud and she started chanting powerful spells, before Kimberly knew it, she fell into unconsciousness.

    Meanwhile, outside where everyone was waiting, it had been over three hours going to four hours when Derrick stood up to speak.

    "Are we going to keep waiting here forever? Is the result not obvious?" With a disdainful look on his face, Derrick said angrily.

    Before the supreme chief priest could speak, Theo also stood up from where he was seated and said,

    "It seems you derive joy in the downfall of others, especially when they have what you can never have...

    Keep your nerves calm, as I believe Kimberly will walk out of here alive." Theo said with confidence, but deep down in his mind, he was nervous and scared.

    "We all want to believe that Kimberly is going to conquer ande out here, but we can¡¯t wait all day.

    No one can walk into that door ande out alive, except for someone like her." The supreme chief priest exined.

    Suddenly, the sorcerers that came with Zack walked in and rushed toward Theo to inform him about something very important.

    "We can¡¯t feel the light of Kimberly anymore. It seems she¡¯s... She¡¯s not going to make it." The leader of the sorcerers said in a hesitant manner into Theo¡¯s ear in the form of a whisper.

    Immediately upon hearing that information, Theo couldn¡¯t calm himself.

    He walked towards the door where Kimberly had entered, and as he was going, alpha Darwin and the supreme chief priest yelled out at him.

    "Do not step in! You won¡¯te back alive!" Their words vibrated through the whole room, but Theo was never going to listen.

    Theo opened the door and walked into the room before shutting the door behind him.

    Immediately, there was a mischievous triumphant smile on the face of alpha Derrick.

    *Killing two birds with one stone, they say, is the sweetest and most effective...

    No one will ever challenge my authority again.* Derrick thought to himself with a satisfactory smile on his face.

    Mona, who was sitting beside Derrick, leaned closer and whispered,

    "Are you sure he won¡¯t be able to bring her out? Theo is not someone to underestimate."

    Derrick smirked. "It doesn¡¯t matter how strong he is. That room is not an ordinary one, and with Katherina¡¯s spell in ce, both of them are as good as gone."

    Mona folded her arms, watching the door Theo had just stepped into, her mind racing with thoughts.

    She wanted to believe Derrick, but something in her gut told her not to celebrate just yet.

    On the other side of the room, Alpha Darwin clenched his fists.

    "This is wrong. We should not be allowing this to happen.

    Kimberly is fighting a battle none of us could even dream of, and instead of standing by her, we¡¯re sitting here, waiting for her to fail?

    What kind of leaders are we?"

    The supreme chief priest turned to him. "This is not about what we want, alpha Darwin.

    It is about what has been foretold. If she truly is the Moon Goddess reborn, she will survive."

    "And if she doesn¡¯t?" Darwin challenged.

    The chief priest sighed. "Then she was never meant to be."

    The tension in the room grew as the minutes passed, each second feeling like an eternity.

    Derrick¡¯s smirk never left his face, but Mona could see the slight impatience in his tapping fingers.

    He wanted confirmation. He wanted victory. And he wanted it now.

    The room remained silent, everyone waiting, breaths held, as time ticked on. Yet, deep in the minds of those who truly cared for Kimberly, fear gripped them.

    Then, just as Derrick was about to speak again, a loud noise erupted from behind the closed door.

    Gasps filled the air. Everyone turned, eyes wide, hearts racing.

    Was it the end, or was it the beginning of something much greater?

    Derrick swallowed hard, his smirk faltering for the first time. The room held its breath, waiting for what would happen next...

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186</h4>

    The moment Kimberly stepped outside alone, a deafening silence fell upon the room.

    Eyes widened in shock, some in awe, others in horror. But one question hung in the air, suffocating the space like a thick fog, where was Alpha Theo?

    Kimberly¡¯s face was void of emotion, her hands clenched tightly at her sides.

    Her body ached, her soul burned, but nothingpared to the hollowness in her heart.

    "Theo..." she whispered under her breath.

    The supreme chief priest slowly stood. "Child, where is Alpha Theo?"

    Kimberly swallowed the lump in her throat, forcing her voice to remain steady. "He didn¡¯t make it out."

    Gasps filled the room. A mixture of murmurs, disbelief, and suppressed glee from the shadows of the crowd.

    Then, the silence shattered with Alpha Derrick¡¯s triumphantughter. He didn¡¯t try to hide his joy, neither did Mona.

    "Well, well," Derrick smirked, stepping forward.

    "What a tragedy! The mighty Alpha Theo, gone. A shame, truly. But fate has its way of removing the unworthy."

    Kimberly¡¯s head snapped up, her piercing gazending on him like a de against his throat. "Mind your words, alpha Derrick."

    "Or what?" Mona chimed in, her lips curling. "Will you fight us now? Face it, Kimberly. You¡¯re alone."

    "For now," Kimberly replied calmly, turning on her heel. "But even the night knows the moon will rise again."

    With those words, she walked away, leaving Derrick and Mona fuming.

    Katherina who was in the shadows unknown to others simply smiled, her eyes gleaming with secrets.

    Back at their camp, Derrick and Mona celebrated. Wine flowed,ughter echoed.

    "One down, one more to go," Derrick dered. "She won¡¯t survive the final test."

    Katherina sat in a dark corner, smirking. "She won¡¯t. Not if I have anything to do with it."

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, Kimberly sat with Elijah, Zack, and the sorcerers. The weight of the final test loomed over them.

    "The test of the Earth," Elijah murmured. "No one knows what it holds. No records, no survivors."

    Kimberly exhaled. "Then we prepare for the unknown."

    "You¡¯re exhausted," Zack pointed out. "Maybe..."

    "I don¡¯t have time for maybe!" she snapped beforeposing herself. "Theo gave himself up for me. If this test is my only chance to bring him back, I will take it."

    The sorcerers exchanged wary nces. "Kimberly," one of them said cautiously,

    "this isn¡¯t just a test of strength. If the universe itself is involved, it will demand more than power."

    Kimberly met their eyes. "Then I will give it whatever it asks."

    "So be it, will do all within our powers to help... But you have to know that even the greatest of sorcerers has no power over the universe." The leader among the sorcerers exined calmly.

    Kimberly nodded her head in agreement to what he had said.

    *I can¡¯t let Theo die, I will have to do all within me, even losing the quest to just get him back... I will bring Theo back here with me.* Kimberly thought, with determination burning in her eyes.

    The next morning, they gathered again.

    Derrick and Mona stood at the side, whispering, confident that this was Kimberly¡¯s end. The supreme chief priest, however, hesitated.

    "This test is unlike the others," he warned. "It is a test against the universe itself. If you enter, there is no guarantee you will return."

    Kimberly squared her shoulders. "If that¡¯s what it takes, then so be it."

    The priest sighed before raising his hands. The doors creaked open, revealing an eerie darkness. Without hesitation, Kimberly stepped through.

    ¡ï¡ïEARTH TEST¡ï¡ï

    Inside, she found herself standing in an endless white space. A chilling silence settled over her.

    Then, they appeared, spirits, dressed in flowing white robes, their faces expressionless.

    "Kimberly of the Moon," their voices echoed in triplets, vibrating through her very bones.

    "You seek to defy the universe. You seek to reim what is lost. But at what cost?"

    Kimberly stood firm. "At any cost."

    "Then choose," they chanted, moving aside.

    Before her stood Theo. His form was whole, yet his presence felt distant, as if the universe itself had imed him.

    "Kimberly..." His voice was soft, pained.

    Her breath hitched. "Theo!"

    The spirits spoke. "The test is one of love and sacrifice. One must be given so the other may live."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened. "No. There must be another way."

    Theo stepped forward. "Kimberly, I already chose. I traded myself for you. You weren¡¯t meant to return here."

    Tears burned in her eyes. "Then let me choose now! If this is about love, then let love decide! I will not leave without you!"

    The spirits watched, unyielding.

    "Sacrifice is not only about loss," Theo murmured, taking her hand. "It is also about faith. Do you trust me?"

    Kimberly hesitated, then nodded. "With everything I am."

    "What does the both of you choose?" The spirits questioned with a thunderous voice.

    "We chose love and sacrifice... We will always do things together and win together in love and sacrifice." Theo said, his voice remained firm.

    They both held each other¡¯s hands tightly, while waiting for the verdict of the spirits.

    The spirits raised their hands. "Love and sacrifice, bound together, break the cycle of fate. The choice is made. The bond is sealed."

    A surge of power erupted, engulfing them in a radiant light. When it faded, Theo stood before her, whole, alive.

    A new mark burned into his skin, the mark of the Alpha King.

    "Rise, Alpha King," the spirits dered. "And walk with your Moon Goddess reborn."

    The doors flung open.

    Back in the meeting room, the air was thick with tension. Hours had passed.

    The hope that Kimberly would return had dimmed. Derrick was already smirking, ready to im victory.

    Then, the doors mmed open.

    Gasps rippled through the room.

    Kimberly and Theo stepped out, unscathed. Their eyes burned with a brilliant blue light, a power that made even the strongest alpha tremble.

    Then, a voice, powerful and undeniable, resonated from the open doors.

    "Bow before your Alpha King and the Moon Goddess reborn!"

    Silence first filled everywhere in the room.

    One by one, the alphas, the elders, the warriors, all fell to their knees, their bodies surrendering to the sheer force of power radiating from Kimberly and Theo.

    Derrick and Mona struggled, their pride warring against the force that pulled them down.

    They resisted. Their bodies shook. But no matter how hard they fought, they couldn¡¯t deny the power before them.

    With gritted teeth, hands clenched into fists, their knees hit the ground.

    The room fell into utter submission.

    And so, the reign of the true Alpha King and the Moon Goddess began.

    The war was not over, but the throne had been imed.

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187</h4>

    The silence that followed was deafening. Kimberly and Theo stood at the entrance of the sacred hall, their eyes still glowing with the radiant blue light of the spirits.

    The weight of what had just happened settled upon the crowd like an invisible force.

    No one dared to speak. No one dared to move.

    Then, the voice rang out again from the mysterious doorway behind them, a voice that did not belong to any human present.

    "Bow before your Alpha King and the Moon Goddess Reborn!"

    Themand echoed through the room like a decree written in the very fabric of the universe.

    One by one, the alphas, their Lunas, the elders, and every important figure present had already dropped to their knees, their heads bowed in submission.

    It was not a choice; it was a forcepelling them to acknowledge the truth before them.

    The bnce of power had shifted, and none could deny it.

    But amidst the sea of kneeling figures, two had returned to remaining upright... Alpha Derrick and Mona.

    Their faces were twisted in defiance, their bodies trembling as they fought against the invisible force pushing them down.

    Mona gritted her teeth, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to remain standing.

    Derrick¡¯s jaw was clenched so tightly that a vein pulsed visibly at his temple.

    Kimberly¡¯s gaze locked onto Derrick¡¯s. "Still resisting, Alpha Derrick?" she asked, her voice calm but carrying the weight of her newfound power.

    Derrick spat on the ground. "I will never bow to you! You think this is over?

    You think you have won?" His eyes burned with hatred, and yet, his legs wobbled, betraying the strength of the force that demanded his submission.

    Theo stepped forward. "It is not about winning or losing, Derrick. It is about destiny. The spirits have spoken."

    Mona let out a bitterugh. "Destiny?" she sneered.

    "Is that what you call this? A pathetic excuse to justify stealing what rightfully belongs to others?"

    Kimberly narrowed her eyes. "What was stolen, Mona? Power? Or was it the truth you tried so hard to bury?"

    Mona¡¯s lips curled in a snarl, but before she could respond, a sudden gust of wind swept through the hall, chilling the air.

    The mes of the torches flickered wildly, and an ominous presence filled the space.

    The supreme chief priest stepped forward, his expression unreadable.

    "The spirits are still watching," he announced. "And they demand justice."

    A murmur rippled through the crowd.

    "What justice?" Derrick barked. "This is nothing but a charade. The spirits don¡¯t decide our fate, we do!"

    As if in response to his defiance, the room trembled.

    The floor beneath Derrick and Mona cracked, and an eerie light seeped through the widening fissures.

    Gasps erupted from the alphas as the very foundation of the sacred hall seemed to rebel against their presence.

    Kimberly¡¯s heart pounded. She could feel the spirits¡¯ will surging through her veins.

    "They know what you have done," she said, her voice unwavering. "They know the blood on your hands."

    Mona took a step back, her bravado faltering. "This is madness..."

    Suddenly, a deep, guttural voice echoed from the void beneath them. "Confess... or be consumed."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes darted around the room, searching for an escape. But there was none.

    He turned his gaze to Mona, silently urging her to act. But she was frozen in ce, her face pale with terror.

    Theo took another step forward. "You betrayed the sacred order," he said.

    "You plotted against the bnce of power, manipted the trials, and sought to destroy what the spirits had already chosen."

    Derrick let out a mirthlessugh. "And yet, here I stand."

    "Not for long," Kimberly said, lifting her hand. A soft glow emanated from her fingertips.

    Derrick¡¯s eyes widened. "You wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Kimberly¡¯s gaze did not waver. "You have no idea what I would dare."

    Before she could act, a sudden scream tore through the hall.

    Mona copsed to her knees, her hands clutching her throat as an unseen force constricted her breath.

    The spirits were passing judgment.

    Derrick¡¯s expression shifted from defiance to horror. "Mona!"

    She gasped, wing at her neck. "Help me..."

    But no help woulde. The spirits had made their decision.

    Derrick turned back to Kimberly, his fury nowced with desperation.

    "Stop this! If you truly are the Moon Goddess Reborn, then show mercy!"

    Kimberly hesitated. Mercy? After everything they had done?

    Theo¡¯s voice was steady beside her. "Mercy is not ours to give. The spirits have spoken."

    Derrick looked between them, realization dawning in his eyes. He had lost.

    The power he craved, the throne he had sought to im, it was all slipping through his fingers like sand in the wind.

    Mona copsed fully to the ground, her body trembling violently. And finally, with ast, broken cry, she slumped forward motionless.

    The silence that followed was suffocating.

    Derrick staggered back, his breath ragged. The mighty Alpha, now nothing more than a man who had overyed his hand and lost everything.

    And as if thest of his strength had been drained, his knees buckled.

    And he fell onto his knees.

    The power that had resisted finally sumbed, and before the eyes of all, Derrick bowed.

    A heavy breath escaped Kimberly¡¯s lips. It was done.

    But even as victory settled in the air, an unsettling feeling crawled up her spine. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    Theo seemed to sense it too. His grip tightened around Kimberly¡¯s wrist as he leaned in. "This isn¡¯t over."

    Kimberly¡¯s gaze remained locked on Derrick.

    The man who had schemed, who had threatened, who had done everything in his power to destroy them...

    and yet, there was something about the look in his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t finished.

    A slow, eerie smile crept onto Derrick¡¯s lips. And with a whisper that only Kimberly and Theo could hear, he uttered,

    "The real game begins now."

    A sudden gust of wind howled through the room, and the torches flickered violently.

    The ground beneath them rumbled again, but this time, it wasn¡¯t the spirits, it was something else.

    Something worse.

    Kimberly¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Whatever had just been set into motion... it was beyond anything she had ever faced before.

    And it had only just begun.

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188</h4>

    Immediately there was that heavy gust of wind, chaos erupted everywhere.

    The ground trembled, and an eerie darkness spread through the hall.

    Gasps and panicked whispers filled the air as a sinister presence settled upon them.

    Theo and Kimberly remained unmoved, their glowing eyes fixated on the swirling storm before them.

    The shadows twisted, forming the figures of Katherina and the old witches from the past, their eyes burning with malice, rage and undeniable drag magic.

    Theirughter echoed, sending chills through everyone present.

    "Did you think it would be this easy?" Katherina¡¯s voice slithered through the air like a venomous snake.

    "Did you truly believe you have won?"

    Katherina and the old witches joined their hands together and they started saying some incantations.

    Strange and ancientnguage starteding out of their mouths, only Kimberly and Theo could understand what they were saying.

    Suddenly, another strange dust started to emanate from the ground and it was obvious that Katherina and those old witches from the past were summoning some forces.

    Kimberly and Theo still held their hands, as they both felt a very powerful surge of power and energy erupting through them to resist whatever Katherina was doing against them.

    It became more shocking when Katherina and those old witches noticed that their powers were not going to ovee Theo and Kimberly and with disdain and anger evident in their eyes.

    One of the old witches hissed and said, "this is totally impossible... No one could resist us." With shock on her face, she uttered angrily.

    Kimberly clenched her fists, while stepping forward with unwavering determination and a victorious aura.

    "You failed. Whatever power you hoped to wield against us, it was not enough. Leave now before you embarrass yourselves further."

    Katherina¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. "Foolish girl. This is merely a warning. We will be back... Prepare for your doom!"

    A blinding gust of wind surged through the room once more, and in an instant, Katherina and the witches vanished into the shadows.

    But as the wind died down, a horrifying realization struck everyone. Alpha Derrick and Mona were gone.

    "They took them," Theo muttered darkly. His sharp gaze swept through the room, his jaw tightening with frustration. "Cowards."

    The supreme chief priest, regaining hisposure, stepped forward.

    "This battle is far from over, but tonight, we acknowledge a victory. We shall not let fear rule us."

    He raised his hands high and dered, "In three days, the coronation of Alpha Theo as the Alpha King and Kimberly as the Moon Goddess reborn shall take ce! History has been made in our lifetime!"

    A roar of approval erupted through the hall.

    Warriors of different packs pounded their chests, elders nodded in solemn agreement, and the remaining alphas bowed in respect.

    Relief settled into Kimberly and Theo¡¯s expressions, though they both knew, this was only the beginning.

    Meanwhile, in the dark corners of Katherina¡¯s chamber, an entirely different celebration took ce.

    Candles flickered, casting eerie shadows on the stone walls.

    Around a grand, ancient table sat Katherina, the old witches, Alpha Derrick, and Mona. The air was thick with the scent of burning herbs and dark magic.

    Katherina leaned back in her seat, studying Derrick with an amused smirk. "So, tell me, Alpha Derrick, how does it feel to have lost everything?"

    Derrick¡¯s eyes red with rage. "Shut your mouth!" he snapped in rage, as he had lost control.

    "Caution alpha Derrick, before I make you pay for your words." Katherina warned, as the rage in her eyes burned with fire.

    Alpha Derrick quickly bowed his head in apology, as realization hit him on what Katherina could do to him.

    "I don¡¯t care about the Alpha King throne anymore. I just want both of them, Kimberly and Theo out of my way. Forever."

    Mona chuckled beside him, crossing her arms. "You¡¯re acting like a man who still has something to lose."

    Derrick shot her a re, but Katherina¡¯s voice interrupted the tension. "And what, pray tell, are you willing to sacrifice to ensure their destruction?"

    Derrick¡¯s jaw tightened. "Whatever it takes."

    Katherina¡¯s smirk widened as she leaned in closer.

    "Very well then. Here is my demand. You must go into exile from your pack and relinquish your position as Alpha for three years.

    Mona shall rule in your absence. When you return, you will be more powerful than you could ever imagine.

    By then, Theo and Kimberly will be nothing but a memory."

    Silence followed her words. Derrick¡¯s fists clenched as he processed what she had said.

    Three years? Leaving his pack? Handing over his power to Mona?

    Mona, sensing his hesitation, leaned in with a sly smile.

    "It¡¯s a fair trade, Derrick. Strength beyond your imagination in return for a temporary retreat and trust me, I am your wife. Unless... you¡¯re afraid."

    Derrick mmed his fist onto the table, his teeth grinding in fury. "I am not afraid of anything!"

    Katherina folded her arms, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Then do we have a deal?"

    Derrick hesitated, his mind spinning. Deep down, he knew Mona was ying a dangerous game.

    She had always wanted power. Giving her control of his pack, even for three years, was a risk. And Katherina... she never did anything without an ulterior motive.

    *They think they can outmaneuver me,* Derrick thought darkly.

    *But I will have it all. When I return, no one, neither Theo nor Kimberly, nor even Mona or Katherina will stand in my way.*

    He finally exhaled sharply and gave a stiff nod. "Fine. I agree."

    Mona¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph, but Derrick wasn¡¯t fooled. He could almost hear the thoughts racing through her mind.

    *Let my reign as the first female to lead the strongest pack begin. Derrick, you are too weak now. It¡¯s time I take over.*

    But Mona wasn¡¯t the only one scheming. Katherina¡¯s smirk deepened as she watched them both, her fingers lightly tapping against the armrest of her chair.

    *Fools,* she thought, an amused glint in her eye.

    *Neither of you realizes that when the dust settles, I will be the one ruling. This war is far from over, and I am just getting started.*

    She threw her head back and let out a loud, chillingugh that echoed through the chamber, sending shivers down Derrick¡¯s spine.

    It was augh filled with power, deception, and the certainty of impending chaos.

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189</h4>

    Later that night, Derrick paced in his chambers, his mind racing. Mona watched him, her expression unreadable.

    "You¡¯re doing the right thing," she said softly, but her words felt like daggers. "Trust me. When you return, you¡¯ll be unstoppable."

    He stopped and looked at her. "And what about you? Will you wait for me? Or will you growfortable on the throne while I rot in exile?"

    Mona¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. "You doubt me, my love? I¡¯m doing this for us.

    You¡¯ll return stronger than ever. No one will stand in your way."

    Derrick wanted to believe her. But the seeds of doubt had already taken root.

    The next morning, Katherina gathered them all in a darkened chamber.

    The old witches stood in a circle, chanting softly. Katherina turned to Derrick.

    "When the moon is high tonight, you will leave. The spell will bind you to exile. Break it, and death will follow."

    Derrick nodded. "I understand."

    As night fell, Derrick stood at the edge of the forest, looking back at his pack onest time.

    Mona stood beside Katherina, her face a mask of calm. "I¡¯ll be back," he promised.

    Mona only smiled. "I know."

    And then he was gone.

    In the days that followed, chaos brewed. News of Derrick¡¯s exile spread through the packs like wildfire.

    Some saw it as a sign of weakness; others whispered of a dark plot.

    Meanwhile, Kimberly and Theo prepared for their coronation, but the shadows of Derrick¡¯s betrayal and Katherina¡¯s schemes loomed over them.

    On the eve of the coronation, Kimberly sat alone in her chambers, staring into the mes of the hearth. Theo found her there, silent and still.

    "You¡¯re thinking about him," Theo said softly.

    Kimberly looked up. "I can¡¯t shake the feeling that this isn¡¯t over. Derrick may be gone, but his shadow lingers."

    Theo sat beside her, taking her hand in his. "Whateveres, we¡¯ll face it together."

    The next day, as the sun dipped low on the horizon, the packs gathered for the coronation.

    The great hall was filled with whispers and anticipation. The Supreme Chief Priest stood at the altar, waiting.

    Suddenly, the doors burst open. Katherina strode in, nked by the old witches. Mona was at her side, her eyes glinting with triumph.

    "This coronation will not happen," Katherina dered, her voice echoing through the hall.

    "The true alpha king is not here."

    Theo stepped forward. "You¡¯re wrong. I am here."

    Katherinaughed. "Fool. Do you think this is over? You may have survived the trials, but the darkness is far from done with you."

    Before anyone could react, the witches began to chant, and the air grew thick with dark magic.

    Kimberly felt a cold hand wrap around her heart.

    "Not today," she whispered. Her eyes burned with blue light, and she raised her hands, summoning the power of the Moon Goddess.

    Light shed with darkness, and the hall erupted into chaos.

    Theo fought beside her, his own power surging. Katherina¡¯sughter echoed through the din.

    And then, as suddenly as it began, it was over.

    Katherina and her witches vanished into the shadows, leaving only silence behind.

    The Supreme Chief Priest stepped forward.

    "The darkness has been banished for now. Let the coronation proceed."

    As Theo and Kimberly knelt before him, the priest raised his hands.

    "By the power of the Moon Goddess, I crown you Alpha King and Moon Goddess Reborn."

    The hall erupted into cheers, but Kimberly and Theo exchanged a look. This was only the beginning.

    Far away, in the heart of the forest, Derrick watched the moon rise, his heart burning with rage and betrayal.

    "I¡¯ll be back," he whispered. "And when I am, they will all pay."

    And somewhere in the shadows, Katherinaughed.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The night was silent, save for the soft hum of the crickets outside.

    Theo and Kimberlyy in bed, the weight of the coronation and the chaos of the day pressing heavily on their minds.

    Kimberly shifted slightly, turning to face Theo in the dim moonlight. She studied his face for a moment before speaking softly.

    "Theo, truthfully... Do you think Derrick ran away because he was scared and defeated?" Her voice was barely a whisper, but it carried the weight of her concern.

    Theo stayed quiet for a moment, staring up at the ceiling, his mind racing. Finally, he turned to face her, his expression serious.

    "No," he admitted.

    "Derrick isn¡¯t the type to run because he¡¯s scared. I know him. He¡¯s nning something.

    When he¡¯ll return and how he¡¯ll return... that¡¯s the real question." He paused, reaching out to gently stroke Kimberly¡¯s hair.

    "But whateveres, we¡¯ll face it together. We¡¯re stronger side by side."

    Kimberly sighed, resting her head on his chest. "I just wish we could have peace... that nothing would trouble us anymore."

    Theo kissed the top of her head. "I promise you, no matter what, we¡¯ll never be defeated as long as we stay together.

    Heavy is the head that wears the crown, but our bond makes us stronger."

    She nodded softly, letting his words soothe her fears, and soon they both drifted off into sleep.

    Morning came too soon. Theo stirred awake to the sound of his phone vibrating on the nightstand.

    Groggily, he reached for it, careful not to wake Kimberly. When he saw Alpha Darwin¡¯s name on the screen, he sat up immediately.

    "Alpha Darwin?" Theo answered, but the voice on the other end wasn¡¯t Darwin¡¯s.

    "Alpha Theo, please... you and the Moon Goddess need toe quickly," a woman¡¯s voice said urgently.

    "Alpha Darwin... we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to him. He asked to see you. Please, hurry."

    The line went dead before Theo could reply. Heart pounding, he turned to find Kimberly already awake, her eyes wide with understanding.

    "We need to get to Alpha Darwin¡¯s ce," Theo said, standing up.

    Kimberly nodded. "I know. Let¡¯s go."

    They dressed quickly, barely speaking as they rushed to Darwin¡¯s home.

    The ride felt endless, tension hanging thick in the air.

    When they arrived, they were led to Darwin¡¯s room, where hey pale and still on the bed, his breathing faint.

    "Father!" Kimberly cried, rushing to his side and grabbing his frail hand.

    "Why aren¡¯t you in a hospital? What¡¯s happening?"

    Darwin¡¯s eyes fluttered open slightly, and a weak smile crossed his face. "Kimberly... you made it." His voice was barely audible.

    "Don¡¯t talk like that," she pleaded, tears filling her eyes. "We¡¯re taking you to the hospital right now. You¡¯ll be okay."

    Darwin gently squeezed her hand, shaking his head.

    "No, child. My time hase." His gaze shifted to Theo, who knelt beside Kimberly.

    "Theo..." Darwin continued, "Take care of her. Never leave each other¡¯s side.

    Together, you are unstoppable. I wish I could stay to see the future you two will build, but my journey ends here."

    "No," Theo said firmly, shaking his head. "You¡¯re not leaving. We¡¯ll find a healer, a cure something. Just hold on."

    Darwin coughed, the sound rattling deep in his chest.

    "More trials wille. Darker days are ahead. You must stay strong, both of you. Kimberly..." He turned back to her, his eyes soft.

    "I promised your parents I¡¯d protect you. I¡¯ve kept that promise as long as I could.

    You carry their strength. You carry their love. Don¡¯t ever forget that."

    Kimberly¡¯s tears spilled down her cheeks. "I can¡¯t do this without you... please don¡¯t go."

    Darwin¡¯s hand cupped her cheek gently. "You already have. And you will continue to. Remember everything I¡¯ve taught you. Trust yourself. Trust Theo."

    His breathing grew morebored, his grip on Kimberly¡¯s hand weakening.

    "My only regret is that I won¡¯t be here to watch you shine. But I know you¡¯ll make me proud. I love you, Kimberly."

    "No! Please!" Kimberly sobbed, holding his hand tighter as his eyes fluttered closed.

    "Father... please!" her voice cracked, but his hand slipped from her grasp.

    A stillness settled over the room, heavy and suffocating.

    "No!" Kimberly cried out, copsing onto Darwin¡¯s chest, her body wracked with sobs.

    Theo wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as she grieved.

    Theo bowed his head, grief tightening his throat. "Rest well, Alpha," he whispered softly.

    The weight of the moment pressed down on them, the room silent except for Kimberly¡¯s quiet cries.

    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, its warmth seemed distant, unable to touch the coldness left behind by Darwin¡¯s passing.

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190</h4>

    The ambnce finally arrived, its shing lights casting eerie shadows against the house.

    Kimberly stood quietly, watching as the paramedics carried Alpha Darwin¡¯s lifeless body away.

    Her heart felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.

    The silence around her was deafening, broken only by the distant sounds of the night and the soft shuffling of feet.

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes stung with unshed tears, but she held them back. There would be time for grievingter.

    For now, she needed answers. She turned slowly toward the oldest maid in the house, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Has Mona been informed?"

    The maid hesitated, wringing her hands before speaking. "Yes, ma¡¯am. I called her right after I reached you. She only said ¡¯okay¡¯ and hung up."

    Kimberly frowned, exchanging a nce with Theo. His jaw was tight, eyes narrowed.

    Mona¡¯s reaction orck of one felt wrong. Cold. Calcted.

    Kimberly shifted ufortably, hugging her arms around herself. Something about this wasn¡¯t sitting right.

    Suddenly, loud voices erupted outside, shattering the uneasy silence.

    Footsteps pounded against the gravel, and the sound of raised tempers echoed through the night.

    Theo and Kimberly rushed outside, their eyes scanning the scene.

    What they saw made their blood run cold.

    Mona stood in the middle of the courtyard, her body trembling with rage, eyes zing like twin fires.

    Her chest heaved as she blocked the ambnce, arms spread wide.

    "You can¡¯t take him away!" she screamed at the paramedics. "You hear me? Don¡¯t touch him!"

    Kimberly hesitated before stepping forward, trying to keep her voice calm. "Mona, stop this. Let them do their job."

    Mona whirled around, her face twisted with grief and fury.

    "You did this!" she shrieked, pointing an usatory finger.

    "You killed him, didn¡¯t you? Was this your n all along? To take everything from me?"

    Kimberly clenched her fists, struggling to keep herposure.

    "Mona, I understand you¡¯re upset. But this isn¡¯t helping. Please, let them take him. We¡¯ll honor him properly."

    "No!" Mona screamed, her voice cracking. "He was all I had left! And now he¡¯s gone because of you!"

    Theo stepped forward, his tone low and steady.

    "Mona, please. This isn¡¯t the time for me. Alpha Darwin needs to be taken to the morgue. We¡¯ll figure everything outter."

    For a long moment, Mona just stood there, chest heaving, her wild eyes darting between Theo and Kimberly. Then she let out a bitterugh.

    "You two think you¡¯re so perfect, don¡¯t you?" she sneered. "Well, enjoy it while itsts."

    Without another word, she spun around and stormed off into the night, her footsteps echoing in the darkness.

    Kimberly watched her disappear, unease curling in her stomach.

    "She¡¯s up to something," Theo said quietly.

    Kimberly nodded, her voice barely audible. "I know. And that scares me."

    The next day dawned gray and cold, as if the sky itself mourned Darwin¡¯s passing.

    The great hall was filled with alphas and their lunas, each seated in solemn silence.

    The air was heavy with grief and uncertainty. Kimberly and Theo sat near the front, eyes scanning the room for any sign of Mona.

    The supreme chief priest slowly rose to his feet, his voice carrying through the hall.

    "We are gathered here today to honor Alpha Darwin, one of the greatest leaders our kind has ever known.

    But we must also look to the future. The leadership of his pack must be decided."

    A murmur spread through the room, hushed voices discussing who might step up to take Darwin¡¯s ce. Then, Alpha Hendrick stood.

    "Word is that Alpha Derrick has gone into exile," Hendrick said. "His pack needs a new leader and also for the diseased alpha Darwin¡¯s pack."

    Suddenly, the massive doors to the great hall burst open with a loud crash.

    All heads turned as Mona strode inside, her heels clicking against the marble floor.

    nking her were Alvin and several guards, their expressions cold and unreadable. The room fell silent.

    "There will be no need to choose," Mona dered, her voice ringing with authority. "I am the new alpha."

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Kimberly¡¯s mouth fell open slightly, and she shot Theo a look of disbelief.

    "You can¡¯t just im the title," Alpha Hendrick objected, rising to his feet. "There are traditions to be followed!"

    "And mostly, where is your husband alpha Derrick?" Alpha Hendrick questioned further.

    Mona sneered. "Traditions? Spare me. Alpha Derrick is my husband and he entrusted the seal of the alpha¡¯s seat into my hands.

    That makes me the rightful leader."

    "You were never marked!" someone shouted from the back.

    Mona¡¯s eyes darkened. "I don¡¯t need a mark to im what is mine. If anyone wants to challenge me, step forward now." Her voice was cold, daring.

    Silence fell over the room. No one moved. Even the bravest of the alphas hesitated, sensing the darkness that clung to her like a second skin.

    Finally, the supreme chief priest raised a hand. "Very well. Mona will be recognized as interim alpha until proper challenges can be made and that is because she has the seal with her."

    Mona smiled, victorious. As she turned to leave, her gaze found Kimberly¡¯s across the room. The unspoken threat in her eyes made Kimberly¡¯s stomach twist.

    The meeting for Darwin¡¯s burial was inconclusive, because of Mona¡¯s unexpected deration, which left everyone in shock.

    As the alphas began filing out of the hall, Kimberly grabbed Theo¡¯s arm.

    "She¡¯s nned this from the start," she whispered. "This wasn¡¯t about Darwin or Derrick. This was about power."

    Theo nodded grimly. "She¡¯s more dangerous than we ever imagined."

    That night, Kimberly sat by the fire, the mes casting flickering shadows across the room.

    Theo sat beside her, his arm resting gently around her shoulders. The weight of the day pressed heavily on both of them.

    "Do you believe she¡¯s really the alpha now?" Kimberly asked softly, staring into the mes.

    Theo sighed. "She has power, that much is clear. But she didn¡¯t win it fairly.

    Something darker is at y." He paused, searching Kimberly¡¯s face. "Are you okay?"

    Kimberly hesitated, her heart heavy. "I feel like we¡¯re being watched.

    Like every move we make is part of someone else¡¯s n." She looked up at him.

    "What if we¡¯re not strong enough?"

    Theo cupped her face gently, brushing a thumb across her cheek. "We are strong enough. You are strong enough."

    Kimberly leaned into his touch, closing her eyes. "I just wish we had more time to figure things out."

    Theo pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. "We¡¯ll face whateveres. Together."

    Kimberly nodded, resting her head against his shoulder. "Together."

    But deep down, she couldn¡¯t ignore the feeling that the real battle was only just beginning and a lot of battles awaits.

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191</h4>

    Mona stood alone in her room, basking in the silence.

    The moonlight spilled through therge windows, casting long shadows across the floor.

    She moved gracefully to her gigantic standing mirror, the smooth surface reflecting her proud figure.

    Her dark eyes glimmered with satisfaction as she examined herself.

    Slowly, she ran her fingers through her sleek ck hair, admiring the way it cascaded over her shoulders.

    "The first female alpha after more than five hundred years..." Mona whispered, a sly smile curving her lips.

    "Mona, you¡¯ve done well." She tilted her chin upward, feeling the weight of her new title settle on her shoulders heavy, but exhrating.

    Her reflection stared back at her, proud and powerful. But this is only the beginning.

    She turned slightly, admiring the way her dark gown hugged her curves. Power suited her. It felt right, like she had been born for this moment.

    "From now on, I¡¯ll need more power... stronger allies. No one will take this throne from me." Mona said to herself.

    Her eyes narrowed, burning with determination. Every move from here on out would be calcted. She couldn¡¯t afford a single mistake.

    "I need to see Katherina today," she whispered, her fingers curling into fists. "She still has her uses."

    Mona moved to her vanity, carefully applying dark lipstick to her full lips.

    The color deepened her already sharp features, making her look even more formidable.

    When she was done, she slipped on a long ck coat and headed toward the door.

    Her heels clicked softly against the polished floors as she made her way out.

    As she crossed the hallway, she spotted Elenaing towards her. Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Of all the people she could¡¯ve run into, it had to be Elena. The tension between them was always palpable, simmering just beneath the surface.

    Elena¡¯s expression was unreadable as she approached, her arms folded across her chest. Mona decided to speak first.

    "What brings you to my chamber, Elena?" Her tone was calm, but the edge was unmistakable.

    Elena smirked, her eyes glinting with cold amusement.

    "It¡¯s only right for me to pay homage to the first female alpha in centuries.

    Quite the achievement... You¡¯re surely something else." The sarcasm in her voice was razor-sharp.

    Mona¡¯s lips curved into a slow, dangerous smile.

    "Yes, I am something else. Something you¡¯ve never seen... nor experienced." She stepped closer, lowering her voice to a near whisper.

    "It would be a terrible mistake to get on my bad side."

    Elena raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.

    "And how long do you think you¡¯ll hold that title before someone drags you down?" She paused, her gaze cold and calcting.

    "Do you really believe Derrick won¡¯t return?"

    The words hit their mark. Mona stiffened slightly, though she quickly masked it with a chuckle.

    "Derrick is gone. He¡¯s a relic of the past. This pack needs new blood, new power. I will make sure they never look back."

    Elena scoffed. "We¡¯ll see." Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Mona standing alone.

    Mona clenched her jaw, watching Elena¡¯s retreating figure.

    Derrick... The name echoed in her mind, sending a ripple of unease through her.

    She shook it off. No one was going to take her ce, not Derrick, not Kimberly, not anyone.

    She made her way to her vehicle, sliding into the driver¡¯s seat and gripping the steering wheel tightly.

    "Let them doubt me," she muttered under her breath. "I¡¯ll show them all." The engine roared to life, and she sped off into the night.

    Meanwhile, across town, Alpha Theo sat in his study, his brows furrowed in thought.

    The room was dimly lit, the fire crackling softly in the hearth.

    Papers were scattered across his desk, but he barely noticed them. His mind was elsewhere.

    A soft knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts. "Come in," he called, his voice low.

    The door creaked open, and Elijah stepped inside, bowing slightly. "Alpha, you have a visitor."

    Theo nced up, frowning. "A visitor?"

    "Yes," Elijah replied. "He requests to meet you... and the Moon Goddess."

    Theo¡¯s frown deepened. "Who is he?"

    Elijah hesitated, shifting slightly. "I don¡¯t know, Alpha. But I could sense his strength. He carries an aura of authority... but he seems calm."

    Theo was silent for a moment, his mind racing.

    "Alright," he finally said, pushing back his chair. "Kimberly and I will meet him in the living room shortly."

    Elijah bowed and left the room.

    Theo sat back in his chair, rubbing his temple. A visitor? His gut told him this was no ordinary meeting.

    He stood, stretching his tense muscles before heading toward the living room.

    Kimberly was already there, her arms folded across her chest. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked softly.

    "Elijah says we have a visitor," Theo replied, sitting beside her. "Someone strong. I want you with me when we meet him."

    Kimberly nodded, her expression unreadable. They waited in silence, the air growing heavier with each passing second.

    Finally, the door opened, and Elijah stepped inside. Behind him was a tall figure, his face partially obscured by shadows.

    The stranger stepped forward, his eyes cold and calcting.

    "Alpha Theo," he said, his voice smooth butced with authority. "It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you."

    Theo studied him carefully, his instincts on high alert. "And you are?"

    The stranger smiled faintly. "My name is Lucian. I¡¯vee to offer my services."

    Kimberly tensed beside Theo, sensing the same unease. "Services?" she asked. "What kind of services?"

    Lucian¡¯s eyes glimmered in the firelight. "Let¡¯s just say... I specialize in dealing with threats. And from what I hear, you have quite a few of thosetely."

    Theo¡¯s jaw tightened. "What do you know?"

    Lucian chuckled softly. "More than you¡¯d like me to." He stepped closer, his gaze settling on Kimberly.

    "Mona is making her move, a very dangerous move. And if you¡¯re not ready, she¡¯ll tear everything apart."

    Kimberly exchanged a look with Theo. "Why should we trust you?" she demanded.

    Lucian smiled again, a slow, dangerous curve of his lips. "Because right now... I¡¯m the only chance you¡¯ve got to eliminate her threat."

    The fire crackled softly in the silence, shadows dancing across the walls.

    Theo stared at Lucian, weighing his options. He didn¡¯t trust this man, not yet. But something told him they would need every advantage they could get.

    "Alright," Theo finally said. "We¡¯re listening."

    Lucian nodded, his smile widening. "Good. Let¡¯s get started."

    As the fire burned low, the night grew colder. And somewhere in the darkness, Mona¡¯s ns continued to unfold.

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192</h4>

    Lucian¡¯s gaze was steady, his voice low and deliberate.

    "Mona isn¡¯t just trying to take over Derrick¡¯s pack. She¡¯s nning something much bigger.

    She wants to bring someone to seed thete Alpha Darwin."

    The room fell silent. Kimberly and Theo exchanged a look, shock shing in their eyes.

    Theo leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

    "How do you know this?" His voice was sharp, demanding answers. "And what exactly is your n?"

    Lucian smirked faintly, folding his arms across his chest.

    "That¡¯s why I admire you, Alpha Theo. You don¡¯t waste time with pleasantries." He paused, as if considering his next words carefully.

    "I am the son of thete Alpha Ramirez."

    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Ramirez?" He sat back, processing the revtion.

    "Your father challenged for the alpha seat before Derrick took over." His voice was measured, but there was curiosity behind it.

    "If my thoughts are correct, it simply means, now you want it back."

    Lucian gave a single nod. "My father was a good man, but he was betrayed. I intend to reim what¡¯s rightfully ours."

    Kimberly raised an eyebrow, skepticism creeping into her voice. "And why should we trust you? What else do you want, besides power?"

    Lucian chuckled softly. "Power is a means to an end, moon goddess Kimberly.

    I have wealth. Influence. But the alpha¡¯s seat? That was stolen from my father." He clenched his jaw.

    "I want justice. And if you help me get it, I¡¯ll be loyal to you both. Forever... I give you my word and swear on my life."

    Kimberly scoffed. "Loyalty is a heavy word, Lucian." She leaned forward, her eyes narrowing.

    "We¡¯re not looking for loyalty. We¡¯re looking for people who believe in a greater cause and making things better for everyone."

    Theo studied Lucian closely. "If you do be alpha, what kind of leader would you be?"

    Kimberly was a bit shocked with Theo¡¯sst words, but she decided to keep calm and watch what he had in mind.

    Lucian hesitated, his expression softening for the first time.

    "A pack is supposed to be a family," he said quietly.

    "I want a pack where no one is treated as less. No one is discarded or silenced. Equality. Fairness. That¡¯s the kind of leader I¡¯ll be."

    Theo slowly stood, his eyes never leaving Lucian¡¯s.

    "You speak like a man who knows what he wants." He nced at Kimberly, then back at Lucian.

    "But we¡¯ll need time to think. We¡¯ll let you know when we¡¯ve made our decision."

    Lucian stood, giving a respectful bow. "Of course. I¡¯ll be waiting." He turned and left the living room without another word.

    As the door closed behind him, Kimberly let out a long breath, running a hand through her hair. "Can we trust him?" she asked softly.

    Theo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the door. "No," he said quietly. "We can¡¯t."

    Kimberly frowned. "Then what¡¯s the point of working with him?"

    Theo turned to face her, taking her hands in his. "Because we don¡¯t need to trust him. We need to use him."

    Kimberly blinked. "Use him?"

    "We still don¡¯t know Mona¡¯s full n," Theo exined. "But Lucian? He¡¯s desperate. Hungry.

    He¡¯ll chase her shadows for us. Keep her on edge while we figure out what she¡¯s really up to."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned. "So, we let him think we¡¯re allies... while he unknowingly does our dirty work."

    Theo nodded. "Exactly."

    A slow smile spread across Kimberly¡¯s lips. "I like it. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s really made of."

    They stood there for a moment, their n silently settling between them.

    Whatever Mona was nning, they wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, Alpha Derrick stepped out of a sleek ck car, his eyes scanning the luxurious hotel before him.

    The golden lights reflected off the polished marble, and the scent of expensive cigars lingered in the air.

    He adjusted his coat, his face unreadable as he stepped inside.

    "Derrick!"

    A booming voice echoed through the grand lobby, drawing Derrick¡¯s attention.

    He turned to see arge man with salt-and-pepper hair and a broad grin making his way towards him.

    "Murillo." Derrick¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. The two men embraced briefly, pping each other on the back.

    Murillo stepped back, his sharp eyes studying Derrick carefully. "It¡¯s been years, my friend. What brings you all the way out here?"

    Derrick let out a low chuckle. "Rest. Reflection. And when I return... I¡¯ll be stronger." His voice was calm, but it carried a dark promise.

    Murilloughed, the sound rumbling through the air.

    "You always did have a ir for the dramatic." He gestured for Derrick to follow him. "Come. Let¡¯s get you settled."

    They made their way through thevish corridors, the soft hum of distant music drifting through the air.

    Murillo led Derrick into a grand suite,plete with floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the city.

    The lights sparkled like stars below them.

    Murillo poured two sses of whiskey, handing one to Derrick.

    "So," Murillo began, settling into a plush armchair. "Tell me. What really happened?"

    Derrick took a slow sip, savoring the burn.

    "Betrayal." The word hung in the air like a curse.

    "My own pack turned against me. My Luna... she stood by and watched." He clenched his jaw, his fingers tightening around the ss.

    "But it¡¯s not over. Not yet."

    Murillo raised an eyebrow. "And what¡¯s your n?"

    Derrick stared out over the city, his eyes cold and distant.

    "Three years," he said quietly. "Three years to build my strength. To sharpen my mind. And when I return..."

    He turned back to Murillo, his gaze dark and deadly. "Anyone who stands in my way will be forgotten."

    Murillo chuckled darkly, raising his ss. "To revenge, then."

    Derrick clinked his ss against Murillo¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t drink. Instead, he stared out at the city once more, his mind already plotting his next move.

    *Three years it is... and when I return, whoever stands in my way shall be forever forgotten like a dust in the wind.*

    The city lights shimmered below, but Derrick¡¯s eyes burned with something far darker.

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193</h4>

    The great hall was alive with whispers and quiet tension.

    The alphas filled the long stone benches, their eyes sharp and curious.

    Mona sat near the front, her expression unreadable, though her fingers tapped restlessly on the armrest.

    The sudden urgency of this meeting unsettled her. Whatever it was, she knew it had to do with her , with Theo and Kimberly.

    *What game are they ying now?* Mona thought, narrowing her eyes at the grand doors.

    Soon enough, the heavy doors creaked open, and Alpha Theo entered with graceful authority. Beside him, Kimberly walked with quiet strength, her gaze sweeping the hall.

    As they approached, the alphas and dignitaries stood in respect. Even Mona, reluctantly, bowed her head.

    It was tradition, a rule she couldn¡¯t break, no matter how much it burned inside her.

    Theo and Kimberly took their seats at the front, offering a curt nod, signaling everyone to sit.

    The supreme chief priest stepped onto the podium, his old voice echoing through the hall.

    "Greetings, honored alphas and Lunas. We gather today at the request of the Alpha King and the Moon Goddess for a matter of great urgency." His voice held weight, making the room fall silent.

    "I shall step aside now, for they have the floor."

    Theo rose, his eyes sweeping the room like a predator surveying his territory. The air grew thick.

    Even Mona could feel his power radiating through the hall. When he spoke, his voice was calm, steady, yet each word struck like a hammer.

    "There is a matter we can no longer ignore," Theo began.

    "A matter that concerns the leadership of Alpha Derrick¡¯s pack." His gaze lingered on Mona for a beat longer than necessary, making her shift ufortably.

    "I believe everyone here has the right to hear what I¡¯ve learned. And together, we¡¯ll decide the course of action."

    The hall erupted in murmurs. Alphas exchanged nces. Luna whispered amongst themselves.

    Mona clenched her fists beneath the table. She needed to know what he was up to.

    "What matter, alpha Theo?" Mona¡¯s voice sliced through the noise, sharp and demanding.

    "What exactly did you hear?"

    Theo turned to her, a slow, deliberate smile forming.

    "A fair question and that¡¯s the reason we all are here." He raised a hand, and the heavy doors creaked open once more.

    All eyes turned as a tall, imposing figure stepped inside. His presencemanded attention, and as he walked toward the center of the hall, the whispers died.

    The man stopped and bowed deeply.

    "Greetings to all dignitaries, alphas, Lunas, the supreme chief priest... and to the Alpha King and Moon Goddess." He straightened, his dark eyes scanning the room.

    "My name is Lucian. Son of thete Alpha Ramirez. I stand here today to im my right, the right to challenge for the alpha¡¯s seat."

    Gasps rippled through the hall. Alphas exchanged wide-eyed looks, while some muttered to themselves in disbelief.

    Mona shot to her feet, her chair scraping against the stone floor.

    "What is this?" Her voice trembled with fury.

    "What kind of game is this?" She turned her re to Theo and Kimberly. "You brought him here?"

    Kimberly leaned forward, resting her chin on her sped hands. "Rx, Mona. We¡¯re all here for transparency." Her tone was smooth, almost amused.

    "If there¡¯s a rightful im, it should be heard... Don¡¯t you think so? After all, you also gave such a im not too long ago."

    Mona slowly sat back down, though her body was tense, her eyes burning holes into Lucian.

    The supreme chief priest stepped forward, studying Lucian closely. "You say you¡¯re alpha Ramirez¡¯s son. Do you have proof?"

    Lucian reached into his coat and pulled out a leather pouch. From it, he retrieved a seal and several old documents.

    He handed them to the chief priest, who examined them carefully. After a long silence, the chief priest nodded.

    "The documents are authentic." His words settled heavily in the air.

    Mona gritted her teeth. *Damn it, this is getting out of hand.*

    Lucian stepped forward once more. "As the rightful heir, I im my right to challenge for the alpha¡¯s seat." His voice was steady, his eyes locked onto Mona¡¯s.

    "My father was wronged. His pack was taken from him. Now that the alpha seat stands unimed, it¡¯s only right I challenge for it."

    "You lie." Mona¡¯s voice was low, dangerous. "I am the alpha."

    Lucian smiled, cold and confident. "No. You¡¯re a ceholder. An interim leader while Derrick is... unavable.

    Thews are clear. With the alpha¡¯s absence, any rightful heir can challenge." He paused. "And I intend to."

    Mona stood again, her chair scraping loudly against the floor. "This is ridiculous! I won that seat. Fair and square."

    The supreme chief priest raised a hand, silencing her. "Mona," he said calmly,

    "Lucian¡¯s im is valid." He turned to her, his gaze unwavering. "If you wish to keep the seat, you must ept his challenge."

    The hall fell into silence. All eyes were on Mona. Her hands trembled at her sides.

    She scanned the room, searching for support, but found only curious eyes. Even the alphas seemed eager for the uing conflict.

    *They want to see me fall.* Her mind raced. *No. I won¡¯t give them the satisfaction.*

    Finally, she straightened her back, her face a mask of cold fury. "Fine," she said softly, her voice sharp like ice. "I ept the challenge."

    A ripple of excitement ran through the crowd. Lucian merely smiled.

    As the meeting drew to a close, Mona stormed toward Lucian, her heels clicking sharply against the stone floor.

    She stopped inches from his face, her eyes zing.

    "I hope you know what you¡¯re getting yourself into." Her voice dripped with venom.

    "This won¡¯t end the way you think and you truly prepared for the heat?."

    Lucian held her gaze, unfazed. "I was born solely for this and I never lose."

    Mona sneered and turned on her heel, marching out of the hall.

    As the doors mmed shut behind her, the tension lingered in the air, heavy and dark.

    Theo watched her leave, a faint smirk ying on his lips. *The ball is set, let the game begin.*

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194</h4>

    Mona woke up before dawn, her body stiff, her mind heavy.

    Sleep had been a stranger to herst night. Every time she closed her eyes, Lucian¡¯s face appeared, his confident smirk haunting her thoughts.

    The lingering feelings of Kimberly and Theo joining forces against her couldn¡¯t leave her alone all through the night.

    She sat up, rubbing her temples. The room was silent, but inside her, a storm raged.

    *Lucian wants the alpha¡¯s seat back. That¡¯s obvious. But he¡¯s not acting alone.

    Someone somewhere must definitely be sponsoring his guts... This is beyond what I nned for*

    She got up and paced the room, her bare feet pressing against the cold floor. Her mind raced through every possible scenario.

    *Someone is backing him¡ªsomeone strong. Could it be Theo? Kimberly? If they are helping him, what are they gaining in return?*

    Mona stopped in front of the mirror, staring at her own reflection. Her fingers clenched into fists.

    *I havee too far for this. I will not be cast aside like some forgotten pawn.

    I will fight with thest drop of my blood to make sure no one and not even with the help of Kimberly and Theo would take me out of the picture*

    She exhaled sharply, pushing back the wave of frustration. Without wasting another moment, she strode into the bathroom.

    The cold water against her skin did little to cool the fire burning inside her.

    By the time she stepped out, dressed in a dark fitted outfit, she had already made up her mind. *Lucian has to go. I don¡¯t care what it takes.*

    *I will use whatever I do to him to cement my authority among other packs and alphas... I need to be feared and not messed with.*

    As she stepped outside, she spotted Elena approaching from a distance, her expression unreadable.

    *Not today,* Mona groaned internally. She was in no mood for Elena¡¯s sharp tongue and judgmental stares.

    She moved to walk past her, but Elena¡¯s voice stopped her.

    "Do you think you can do it alone?"

    Mona halted mid-step. Her spine stiffened. Slowly, she turned to face Elena, her curiosity piqued.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, eyes narrowing, as her whole facial expression screams curiosity.

    Elena stepped closer, her gaze unwavering.

    "Lucian wants you gone, Mona. And with him, Derrick¡¯s entire legacy will be destroyed." She tilted her head.

    "Do you really think you can stop that by yourself? Are you confident enough that you can pull this off?"

    Mona swallowed hard. She didn¡¯t like where this conversation was going. But she refused to show weakness.

    "You seem to have a lot of opinions," Mona said, folding her arms. "Do you have a n, or are you just here to gloat?"

    Elena smirked. "Now you want my help? Let¡¯s see how you learn how to ask for it politely"

    Mona rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. I have things under control."

    Elena let out a chuckle, shaking her head.

    "Oh, Mona. You¡¯re so predictable." She leaned in slightly.

    "Go and beg Theo and Kimberly for help. They are your only real option now... Plead with them, if possible go on your knees and beg for forgiveness"

    Mona¡¯s eyes darkened, her body tensing. "Over my dead body." Her voice was cold, filled with venom.

    "I would rather rot in hell than ask those two for anything."

    Elena shrugged. "Suit yourself. I¡¯ll be watching.

    Let¡¯s see how far you get with that empty ego of yours." With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Mona fuming.

    *Watch all you want, Elena. I will survive this and I am very sure you wille to acknowledge my supremacy.* Mona thought to herself with a determined look on her face.

    Without another word, Mona got into her car and sped off.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    After a long, tense drive, she arrived at Katherina¡¯s ce. The moment she stepped out, she knew something was wrong.

    The air was unnaturally still. The house, usually surrounded by an aura of dark energy, now felt... empty.

    Her heart pounded. She tried the door. Locked.

    "Katherina?" she called out, knocking. No answer.

    A gust of wind blew past her, and suddenly, a piece of parchment dropped to her feet.

    Mona stared at it for a moment before slowly picking it up, her hands trembling.

    She unfolded it, her eyes scanning the words.

    "Dear child, by the time you read this, I will have left for the spirit world.

    I need power, more power to face the threats ahead.

    Kimberly and Theo are growing stronger, and without the backing of the dark underworld spirits, I cannot stop them.

    I will return when the time is right... But until then, you are on your own."

    Mona¡¯s breath hitched.

    The letter slipped from her fingers as she copsed to her knees.

    Tears burned her eyes.

    "No..." she whispered. Her hands clenched into fists as she mmed them against the ground.

    "No, this can¡¯t be happening now! Not now, Katherina! I need you. I need you now!"

    Her screams echoed through the empty surroundings, but there was no one to hear her. No one to answer her.

    She was alone and this time, Mona felt really helpless .

    Meanwhile, miles away, Kimberly sat in her chambers, lost in thought.

    She could still see Lucian¡¯s face from the meeting. His words. His conviction. *He¡¯s going to be a problem...

    But I will trust Theo¡¯s decision to use him to our advantage over Mona*

    A sudden gust of wind swept through the room, making the mes of the candles before her flicker wildly.

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes snapped open. The air grew colder.

    Then, a voice... Low Sinister.

    "The days of the dark evil are back again..."

    A twistedughter followed, echoing through the room like a haunting melody.

    Kimberly shot to her feet, her body rigid, her heart pounding.

    She turned sharply, scanning the room.

    Nothing.

    But she could feel it. Something was watching. Something ancient and very dark.

    Her jaw tightened.

    "There is trouble and this time, it¡¯s going to be bigger than anything we have faced" she whispered, and without hesitation, she immediately stormed out of the room.

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195</h4>

    Kimberly stormed into the living room, her heart still racing from the eerie voice she had heard in her chamber.

    But the moment she stepped in, her eyes widened in surprise, as Elena was already there, standing stiffly with a worried expression.

    A maid was also present, moving toward the direction of Alpha Theo¡¯s chamber.

    "Oh, you¡¯re here, ma¡¯am," the maid bowed her head gently and said, pausing when she saw Kimberly enter.

    Kimberly acknowledged her with a slight nod before turning to Elena.

    They both exchanged a very warm embrace and pleasantries, before Kimberly said...

    "You look worried. Is everything alright?"

    Elena sighed, crossing her arms. "That¡¯s an understatement."

    Before she could say more, Alpha Theo entered the room.

    His gaze swept across both women before he moved closer, his expression unreadable.

    "Let¡¯s hear it then," Theo said, his deep voice cutting through the tense atmosphere.

    Elena exhaled sharply. "As much as I dislike Mona, I can¡¯t stand the thought of the alpha¡¯s seat being taken away from my family because of her stupidity."

    Kimberly and Theo exchanged nces before Theo leaned against the armrest of a chair. His lips curled into a faint smirk.

    "Do you really believe Mona is stupid?" Kimberly asked, as she looked into Elena¡¯s eyes.

    Elena only nodded her head in confusion, as it was obviously seen that she was very worried.

    "Hmm... Is that truly your concern, or is there something else?" Theo asked, his eyes sharp with calction.

    Elena hesitated, thrown off by his question. "What do you mean?"

    Kimberly tilted her head. "Do you know something that we don¡¯t, Theo?"

    Theo chuckled softly. "Lucian is a force that won¡¯t back down now. But tell me, why do you think Mona will lose to him?"

    Elena frowned. "Because she¡¯s reckless. I know she isn¡¯t stupid, but she doesn¡¯t always think before acting.

    And I tried to advise her earlier this morning... I told her toe to both of you for help." She shook her head. "But she refused."

    Theo leaned forward slightly. "One thing is certain... No one can im Derrick¡¯s seat unless he allows it.

    If there was a real threat to his power, Derrick would be here by now."

    Kimberly nodded in agreement. "Elena, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. I highly doubt anything will happen to that position."

    Elena studied them both, suspicion creeping into her features. "Then why aren¡¯t you stopping Lucian? Why are you helping him?"

    "We can¡¯t stop him, yes I am the moon goddess and Theo is the alpha king, but we can¡¯t stop him from iming what he feels he deserves to im.

    Most importantly, he has all necessary documents to backup his ims, so we can¡¯t stop him." Kimberly exined gently.

    Theo smiled, the kind of smile that held secrets. "Because I also need Lucian to apply pressure, not just on Mona, but on Derrick as well."

    Elena¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Derrick? Why would you want to put pressure on him?"

    Theo¡¯s voice remained calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it. "Because I¡¯m the Alpha King.

    The stronger the alphas under me, the stronger our existence as a whole.

    I don¡¯t like Derrick personally, but his power is undeniable. He¡¯s a piece I need in this game."

    "A time mighte, that our existence would be threatened and we need every powerful alphas to be around." Theo further exined.

    Elena was quiet for a moment, absorbing his words. Finally, she spoke. "So, this is all a game to you?"

    Theo shrugged. "Everything is a game, Elena. You just have to know how to y it."

    Kimberly chuckled lightly, cing a reassuring hand on Elena¡¯s shoulder. "Rx. Everything will fall into ce."

    Theo straightened up and stretched. "On that note, I¡¯ll take my leave." Without another word, he walked out, leaving Elena and Kimberly alone.

    Elena shook her head. "You two always know more than you let on."

    Kimberly smirked. "That¡¯s why we¡¯re still standing."

    As they continued talking, Mohandria, Kaitlyn, and Lisa joined them.

    For the first time in a while, the atmosphere lightened as the women fell into an easy conversation,ughing and catching up.

    But elsewhere, darkness was stirring.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Derrick sat in his luxurious hotel room, legs stretched out, fingers drumming against the armrest of his chair.

    He had been watching the city below, lost in thought, until his phone vibrated.

    He grabbed it and nced at the message.

    The moment his eyes scanned the text, his expression shifted. The once rxed posture disappeared. His jaw clenched.

    *So, Lucian is back... and he¡¯s iming my seat?* Derrick thought to himself, with a angry look on his face.

    A slow, dangerous smirk crept onto his face.

    "Well, well... This is getting interesting." He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

    "Let¡¯s see how long they can hold their breath underwater." With his voice barely above a whisper, Derrick said.

    Without hesitation, he picked up his phone again and dialed a number.

    It rang only once before the call connected.

    "Murillo."

    A deep chuckle came from the other end. "Derrick, I was beginning to think you had turned soft."

    Derrick ignored the jab. "I need a parcel of tears delivered tonight." His voice was cold. Emotionless.

    There was a pause, then Murillo¡¯s tone shifted, intrigued. "I thought you wanted toy low for a while. Wait before biting anyone."

    Derrick¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. "I¡¯ve waited long enough.

    It¡¯s time to remind everyone who I am." His voice dropped lower, filled with fury. "The ruthless Derrick."

    Another chuckle from Murillo. "Very well. Just send me the location."

    Derrick ended the call without another word.

    He tossed the phone onto the bed and stood up, moving toward therge mirror on the opposite wall.

    His reflection stared back at him, calm,posed, but his eyes burned with something deadly.

    He ran a hand down his jaw, then smirked.

    "I will be back... and this time" He leaned closer, his voice a whisper of menace.

    "Heads will roll."

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196</h4>

    Lucian sat alone in the garden of his estate, staring at the moonlit sky.

    His fingers tapped against the armrest of the stone bench, a restless rhythm that mirrored his racing thoughts.

    The scent of damp earth filled the air, but he was too deep in contemtion to notice.

    *I¡¯ve won over so many alphas. The Alpha King favors me.

    The Moon Goddess wouldn¡¯t have allowed me toe this far if I weren¡¯t meant for the seat.

    The path should be clear... but Mona, she¡¯s the problem.*

    His jaw tightened at the mere thought of her.

    *Mona is reckless, but she¡¯s not stupid. She knows how to y this game. If I underestimate her, I¡¯ll regret it.* Lucian thought to himself.

    Frustration burned in his chest as he stood up and began pacing, his boots crushing the fallen leaves beneath him.

    "I need to be careful. Every move I make from now on has to be precise.

    If I fail, it won¡¯t just be my loss, it¡¯ll be my destruction." Lucian muttered those words to himself under his breath.

    The sound of hurried footsteps snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned sharply to see one of his guards approaching, his breathing slightly uneven.

    "Boss, you have a parcel," the guard announced, stopping a few feet away.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed. His entire body tensed.

    "Who sent it?" he asked, his voice calm butced with suspicion.

    "I... I don¡¯t know, sir," the guard stammered, shifting uneasily. "I found it near the entrance. Your name was on it."

    Lucian¡¯s fingers curled into fists. He had received messages before, threats, warnings, false alliances, but something about this unsettled him.

    "Give it to me," he ordered.

    "Boss, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside... Can I open it for you? It might be something dangerous." The guard suggested with a slight shaky voice.

    "It¡¯s my name on it... Hand it over to me." Lucian ordered with a cold expression on his face.

    The guard hesitated only for a moment before stepping forward and handing him the package.

    It was wrapped in in brown paper, but there was a faint metallic scent in the air.

    Lucian carefully tore it open.

    The moment he saw what was inside, his blood ran cold.

    A rag cloth¡ªsoaked in blood.

    Beside it, a small, folded note.

    His breathing slowed as he reached for the note, unfolding it with steady fingers.

    "If you don¡¯t back out... the next blood will be yours."

    A long silence stretched between him and the night.

    His grip tightened on the paper, crumpling it slightly. The rage that had been simmering beneath the surface exploded into full force.

    "Search the entire perimeter!" he barked, his voice slicing through the stillness like a de.

    "Find whoever delivered this and bring them to me! Check all security footage... NOW!"

    The guards sprang into action, disappearing into the shadows of the estate. Lucian remained still, his mind racing.

    *Mona... was this you? Or was it Derrick?*

    His lip curled into a sneer. *Whoever it is... they¡¯ll regret this.*

    His thoughts were interrupted by the sudden vibration of his phone in his pocket. He pulled it out, ncing at the screen. Unknown number.

    His instincts screamed at him, but he answered. "Who is this?"

    A low chuckle came from the other end.

    "Oh, Lucian... You¡¯re such a child," a deep, mocking voice taunted.

    "Did you really think the Alpha¡¯s seat was meant for someone like you?"

    Lucian clenched his jaw, forcing himself to remainposed. "I may be young, but at least I don¡¯t hide behind anonymous threats."

    Anotherugh, this one sharper, almost amused.

    "Ah, so you have some bite. But it won¡¯t save you. You¡¯re as spineless and gutless as your father."

    Lucian¡¯s nostrils red, his fury barely contained. "Say that again," he growled.

    The voice grew cold, emotionless. "This is yourst warning. The next time we visit, it won¡¯t be with words."

    The call went dead.

    Lucian pulled the phone away from his ear, his grip so tight his knuckles turned white.

    He stood there, unmoving, as his rage twisted into something darker.

    "No one can stop me," he muttered under his breath, his voice thick with fury.

    He let out a roar, his anger echoing through the night. "I will im what is rightfully mine!"

    But as he stood there, chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, another thought crept in.

    *Mona or Derrick?* His eyes darkened with different thoughts.

    *I need to know which of them is ying this game with me.*

    With a final nce at the bloodied cloth, he turned on his heel and stormed back into the house.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, in the Alpha King¡¯s estate, Kimberly sat on a plush chair, watching Theo pour himself a drink.

    The air in their chambers was warm, but an unsettling energy lingered between them.

    "Alpha Darwin has been buried," Theo mused, swirling the dark liquid in his ss.

    "Yet, there¡¯s no movement regarding who will take over his pack. Why is that?"

    Kimberly sighed, resting her chin on her hand.

    "I guess everyone is ying it safe. No one wants to be the first to act. But soon, the dust will rise... and when it does, chaos will follow."

    Theo chuckled, taking a sip. "Chaos is always good for those who know how to control it."

    Kimberly arched an eyebrow. "And do you think we have control?"

    Theo smirked. "Not yet. But we will."

    She studied him for a moment. "Do you think Derrick wille out of hiding to fight for his seat?"

    Theo leaned back, his expression unreadable.

    "I don¡¯t know. But I do know this, Derrick isn¡¯t the type to sit still. If Lucian is making moves, Derrick has already started making his own."

    Kimberly nodded slowly, deep in thought.

    *Derrick is a ghost right now, but ghosts don¡¯t stay silent forever.*

    She sighed, shifting in her seat. "This is just the beginning, isn¡¯t it?"

    Theo smirked. "Oh, definitely."

    Kimberly gave him a small smile before leaning forward and resting her head against his chest.

    *Let¡¯s see how the chaos ys out.* Kimberly thought.

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197</h4>

    Mona gripped the steering wheel as she maneuvered through the winding roads leading away from the pack house.

    It was ten in the morning, and every second mattered.

    She had been working tirelessly, meeting important figures, persuading those who mattered, and ensuring her grip on the Alpha¡¯s seat remained unshaken.

    *Lucian thinks he can challenge me? That foolish boy. He has no idea who he¡¯s up against.* Mona thought.

    Her eyes flickered with determination as she pulled up to an old but grand estate, the home of the Supreme Chief Priest.

    As she stepped out of the car, a familiar figure caught her attention.

    Steve.

    He was just about to leave.

    Her expression remained neutral, masking the curiosity and slight irritation bubbling beneath. *What is Steve doing here?*

    She walked toward them with a controlled smile, her heels clicking against the stone pavement.

    "Well, this is a surprise," she said smoothly, exchanging greetings with both men.

    Steve met her gaze for a brief moment, his expression unreadable. "I was just leaving," he said casually, ncing between her and the Supreme Chief Priest.

    Mona¡¯s mind raced. *Leaving? No. I can¡¯t let him walk away just yet.*

    "Please, Steve," she said quickly, her voice holding a tone of persuasion.

    "You are one of us now. I would like to discuss a matter of great urgency with you and the Supreme Chief Priest."

    Steve raised an eyebrow slightly. *Since when does Mona ever want to involve me in anything?*

    He studied her carefully. *What is she up to and what game is she ying?*

    The Supreme Chief Priest remained silent, watching the exchange with an air of amusement before finally gesturing for them to enter.

    As they stepped into the grand living room, Mona took a seat, her mind already plotting her next move.

    *Steve is powerful, wealthy, and well-connected. If I can get him on my side, it¡¯ll make things easier.

    Convincing the alphas would be a lot smoother with him in my corner.*

    She turned her gaze toward the Supreme Chief Priest, her voice steady.

    "It is no secret that Lucian has decided to challenge for the Alpha seat in Derrick¡¯s absence," she began.

    "I am here to solicit your help in protecting Derrick¡¯s legacy."

    The Supreme Chief Priest leaned back, his aged yet sharp eyes fixating on her. "And when you say ¡¯help,¡¯ what exactly do you mean?"

    Mona inhaled sharply before speaking. "I want you to put an end to his quest by dering that there will be no contest."

    Steve¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, while the Supreme Chief Priest let out a deep chuckle.

    "Mona," he said, his voice calm but firm, "on what grounds should I disqualify him?

    Lucian has presented all the necessary documents to support his im."

    Mona clenched her jaw. *This old man is going to make this difficult.*

    There was silence for a few moments before Steve finally spoke.

    "I don¡¯t know much about pack politics, but if you want to win, you need to y smart.

    Why don¡¯t you dig into Lucian¡¯s past? Find something that can be used against him. If he has any weaknesses, exploit them."

    Mona¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    *That... is actually a brilliant idea.*

    A slow smile spread across her lips. "I will consider that. That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Steve. Thank you."

    Steve gave a small nod, but he was watching her closely.

    *Mona never thanks anyone unless she wants something. She¡¯s already calcting how to use me.*

    The Supreme Chief Priest spoke again. "Even if you find something against Lucian, you should be aware that the final decision does not rest with me."

    Mona frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "The voting will be overseen by the Moon Goddess herself. She is the only one who has the authority to nullify a candidate from the contest."

    Mona¡¯s heart sank.

    *Kimberly.*

    Her face hardened, but she kept her voice calm. "I thought you had the final say in these matters?"

    The Supreme Chief Priest shook his head.

    "No. I have been making decisions in the absence of a Moon Goddess. But now that she has ascended in her full power, she will preside over this matter."

    Mona¡¯s hands curled into fists on herp. *That wench again. How do I work around her?*

    Steve seemed to sense her frustration. He leaned forward.

    "I can speak on your behalf to the Moon Goddess and the Alpha King. Perhaps I can sway them."

    Mona turned to him, her eyes unreadable.

    *He¡¯s offering to help? Why? Does he truly believe in my cause, or is he testing me?*

    After a pause, she spoke. "Do not worry about that, Steve. I will handle things in my own way."

    She stood up, her decision made. She bowed slightly in respect to the Supreme Chief Priest before walking out of the room without another word.

    The Supreme Chief Priest watched her go, shaking his head.

    "Mona is arrogant. She refuses to see that her only way forward is through the Moon Goddess and the Alpha King."

    Steve remained seated, his fingers tapping thoughtfully against the armrest.

    "Arrogance can be a downfall," he murmured. "But Mona is also relentless. She won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants."

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, back at the Alpha King¡¯s estate, Kimberly and Theo were stepping out of the living room together.

    Theo had his hand resting lightly on Kimberly¡¯s lower back, guiding her toward the car waiting for them.

    Just as they reached the entrance, the enormous gates opened. The guards immediately bowed their heads in respect as a ck SUV rolled in.

    Theo and Kimberly stopped in their tracks, their eyes narrowing.

    As the car door opened, a pair of sleek ck heels touched the ground first. Then, with an air of confidence, Mona stepped out.

    Kimberly and Theo exchanged a nce.

    Mona walked toward them with a wide, pleasant smile, her hands neatly sped in front of her.

    "Good morning to both of you," she greeted, her voice smooth and cheerful.

    Kimberly¡¯s expression remained neutral, but her mind was racing.

    *What is she doing here?*

    Theo¡¯s lips curled slightly, but his eyes held a glint of calction.

    *This is going to be interesting.*

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198</h4>

    Mona stepped forward, her face adorned with a pleasant smile, but she knew better than to assume Kimberly and Theo would be fooled by it.

    These two weren¡¯t easily deceived. They were sharp, calcted, and always three steps ahead.

    She needed to tread carefully.

    "I have to discuss a matter of serious urgency with both of you. That¡¯s why I am here," Mona said, allowing her smile to fade into a more serious expression.

    Kimberly and Theo remained silent, their gazes locked onto Mona, studying her as if she were a puzzle waiting to be solved.

    *Mona, you¡¯re here to y mind games. But let¡¯s see how long you can keep your act together before you slip up,* Kimberly thought to herself.

    Theo was the first to break the silence. A slow, knowing smile formed on his lips before he motioned toward the house.

    "Alright then, let¡¯s talk inside," he said, his voice smooth yet unreadable.

    Mona followed them in, her mind already calcting her next move.

    She hade prepared for this conversation, but she also knew that neither Kimberly nor Theo would make things easy for her.

    Inside the grand living room, they all took their seats. Mona sat opposite Kimberly and Theo, her posture poised, her expressionposed, but her mind was racing.

    She didn¡¯t waste time.

    "I have been working tirelessly to win over the alphas and key decision-makers to my side, so I can retain the Alpha¡¯s seat and protect Derrick¡¯s legacy," Mona stated, her eyes sharp with determination.

    "I believe this isn¡¯t news to either of you."

    Theo leaned back into his seat, watching Mona with his usual, unreadable expression. He didn¡¯t speak. He was waiting.

    Kimberly, however, was quick to respond.

    "Mona, we are aware," she said smoothly. "In fact, we expect both you and Lucian to do exactly that. The only thing we don¡¯t know is why you¡¯re telling us this."

    Mona inhaled deeply before speaking again.

    "Good. Then I¡¯ll be direct," she said, sping her hands together.

    "It has be increasingly irritating to me that, everywhere I go, I keep being told that if I want to keep my seat, I need to speak with both of you. Is this true? Do you share the same belief?"

    Kimberly and Theo exchanged nces, something unspoken passing between them. Then Theo smirked.

    Kimberly tilted her head slightly.

    "The real question is... what do you believe, Mona? Do you think you need our support? Do you think you need to plead for anything?"

    Mona scoffed, her confidence unwavering.

    "I don¡¯t think I need to plead for anything," she said firmly. "And as for support, I don¡¯t see why pleading for it should be necessary."

    Theo¡¯s lips curled slightly. "Then, why are you here?" he asked, his tone colder now.

    Mona¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but she kept herposure.

    "Because I¡¯ve heard that Kimberly has the final say on what happens," she said, watching Kimberly¡¯s expression closely.

    "I came to confirm whether she will y fair or not."

    A heavy silence settled over the room.

    Kimberly leaned forward slightly, her lips forming a soft but knowing smile.

    "I have no reason not to y fair," she said, her voice steady.

    "So, if that¡¯s your concern, you have nothing to worry about. But we will still have to vote."

    Mona felt her patience wearing thin, but she didn¡¯t let it show. Kimberly¡¯s words, herposed demeanor, it all irritated her.

    Theo suddenly sat up straighter, his gaze more intense.

    "You¡¯re more calcting than this, Mona," he said, his eyes locked onto hers. "Tell me why you are really here."

    Mona inhaled deeply, forcing herself to remain calm. She had underestimated Theo, yet again.

    He always saw through her, no matter how well she masked her intentions.

    *He already knows I have another agenda.* Mona thought to herself.

    A faint smile formed on her lips. "I want us to strike a deal," she finally said.

    Kimberly¡¯s expression shifted slightly, intrigue shing in her eyes.

    "A deal?" Kimberly echoed, ncing at Theo, who remained silent.

    "Let¡¯s hear it," Theo said, his voice steady.

    Mona took a deep breath before speaking.

    "The Alpha seat of Darwin¡¯s pack is still open," she began.

    "I will let you ce whoever you want in that position, and in return, you assure me of your support to keep mine."

    "The pack isn¡¯t yours to give up, so what are you saying and even let¡¯s assume you have a day there... Why do you want to give it up?" Kimberly questioned her.

    Mona smirked. "I am not giving it away for free. I am securing my own future. You want control? I want my ce secured. It¡¯s a fair trade."

    Theo leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping against the armrest of his chair.

    "And what makes you think either of us is interested in that?" he asked.

    Mona¡¯s eyes gleamed with confidence.

    "Because we all want power and control," she said simply. "So, I am offering you one to secure mine."

    Theo remained silent for a few moments before nodding slightly.

    "Fair enough," he admitted. "But the answer you seek... you won¡¯t get today. You will have to wait until the day of the voting to get your reply."

    Mona¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, though she forced herself to maintain her indifferent expression.

    *They are ying hardball. Fine. Let¡¯s see how this all unfolds.*

    She stood up, smoothing down her dress.

    "Alright," she said, nodding slightly. "I trust that you will both make the right choice."

    Just as she turned to leave, Kimberly suddenly stood as well, stepping closer to Mona.

    "One more thing," Kimberly said, her voice carrying an unmistakable authority.

    Mona turned back to face her.

    "You said we all want power and influence," Kimberly continued, her gaze unwavering.

    "But you only seek what you don¡¯t have. The Moon Goddess and the Alpha King already have all the power and control we need."

    Mona¡¯s fingers twitched slightly.

    That statement, those words felt like a deliberate p to her face.

    She forced out a small smile, but it barelysted a second before she turned on her heel and walked out.

    As she stepped outside, standing beside her parked vehicle, she let out a sharp exhale.

    Her nails dug into her palm.

    Her mind reyed Kimberly¡¯s words over and over again, fueling the fire of anger inside her.

    *That wench had the nerve to look me in the eyes and say that to me...*

    Her hands clenched into fists.

    *She thinks she¡¯s won. She thinks I need her. She thinks she holds all the cards.*

    A flicker of something dark crossed Mona¡¯s face.

    *Just wait. I will make you all pay. I will hurt you where it matters the most.*

    Without another thought, she stormed into her vehicle, mmed the door shut, and drove away, her mind consumed with a single thought.

    *This isn¡¯t over.*

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199</h4>

    Alpha Derrick sat alone in his luxurious hotel room, his mind racing with countless thoughts.

    The dim lighting of the room cast long shadows against the walls, reflecting the turmoil within him.

    He swirled the wine in his ss, watching the deep red liquid move in slow circles.

    *Lucian... That boy has now grown bold enough to challenge me for my seat.*

    He let out a slow exhale, his jaw tightening.

    *Where did I miss it?*

    His grip on the ss tightened slightly, but he quickly rxed it. Losing control, even in moments like this, was a sign of weakness. And Derrick was not weak.

    He stood up and began pacing the length of the room, each step measured, deliberate.

    "I surely became soft," he muttered under his breath.

    "I let them believe they coulde for me, take what¡¯s mine. Now, they will realize what a mistake that is."

    His voice was calm, but underneath, a storm brewed.

    He had spent years ruling with dominance, only to see it all questioned in his brief absence. He should have anticipated this.

    A sharp knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. He didn¡¯t flinch. He had been expecting someone.

    "Come in," Derrick said, his voice steady.

    The door opened, and Murillo stepped in, a wide grin on his face.

    The South American¡¯s presence brought a rare sense of ease to Derrick, Murillo was one of the few people he trustedpletely.

    "Derrick, my friend! How are you doing today?" Murillo greeted, his thick ent rolling off his tongue effortlessly.

    Derrick returned the smile, though his mind was too upied to truly enjoy the moment.

    "Murillo," Derrick said, walking over to pour himself another ss of wine. "How did it go?"

    Murillo chuckled and took a seat, crossing his legsfortably.

    "Rx, my friend. Everything is in motion," he assured.

    "The preparations are going well, but we will need to take the first flight tomorrow."

    Derrick paused, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    "So, the voting is still happening tomorrow?" he asked, though he already knew the answer.

    Murillo nodded. "Yes. And from what I hear, Lucian won¡¯t back down. More importantly, he may have the support of Theo and Kimberly."

    Derrick¡¯s jaw clenched. The mere thought of those two standing against him sent a surge of irritation through his veins.

    "Very well," Derrick said, his voice carrying a dangerous edge.

    "Then we¡¯ll pay them a surprise visit. They need a reminder of who they¡¯re dealing with."

    Murillo grinned mischievously.

    "Now, that¡¯s the Derrick I know," he said with augh. "The ruthless Alpha Derrick. I was starting to think you had softened too much."

    Derrick chuckled, but there was no humor in it.

    "They forced my hand," he said simply. "Now, they¡¯ll regret it."

    Murillo stood, stretching his armszily.

    "I should leave you to prepare. Tomorrow will be... eventful," he said, shing Derrick a knowing smile before walking toward the door.

    Derrick nodded as Murillo exited, leaving him alone once again.

    The room fell into silence.

    Derrick reached for his phone and dialed a number. Within seconds, a calm voice answered on the other end.

    "Hello, boss."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes darkened.

    "I will be in town tomorrow," he said, his voice cold. "Arrange all the machineries we have, i mean the best. We need to make an entrance they won¡¯t forget."

    "Yes, boss," the voice replied without hesitation. "Everything will be ready."

    Derrick ended the call, a slow smirk forming on his lips.

    *Let the dance of the strong and mighty begin... Let¡¯s see who stands and who falls.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Meanwhile, in another part of the world, Lucian sat alone in his room, deep in thought.

    Before himy a list, names of alphas, decision-makers, those who held the power to decide tomorrow¡¯s oue.

    He studied each name carefully.

    *I have gained the trust of many strong alphas. I have convinced the key decision-makers.*

    His eyes lingered on a particr name.

    *If the Moon Goddess and the Alpha King stand with me, nothing will stop me tomorrow.*

    But that was the question, wasn¡¯t it? Would they?

    He exhaled, rubbing his temple. He had prepared for this moment, but doubt had a way of creeping in at thest second.

    His phone rang, pulling him from his thoughts.

    Unknown caller.

    Lucian hesitated. His instincts screamed at him to ignore it, but something made him answer.

    "Hello, who¡¯s this?" he demanded.

    A deep, husky voice spoke on the other end, distorted slightly by a voice modtor.

    "Possibly thest kind voice you¡¯ll ever hear," the voice said smoothly.

    "But if you are wise, you might stay alive."

    Lucian¡¯s fingers tightened around the phone. His jaw set.

    *Another empty threat?.* Lucian thought.

    He had lost count of how many hade his way since he dered his intent to take the Alpha seat.

    But this? This was just another coward hiding behind a mask.

    He scoffed.

    "Empty threats again?" Lucian said, his voice filled with irritation.

    "Are you scared that I will win? That I will take the Alpha¡¯s seat?"

    The voice on the other end remained silent.

    Lucian¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    "I don¡¯t care if this is Derrick or Mona behind this. Listen carefully," he said, his tone sharp. "I, Lucian, will never back down. Never."

    And with that, he ended the call, not giving the caller another second of his time.

    He tossed the phone onto the table, his reflection catching his eye in the mirror across the room.

    For a moment, he stared at himself, seeing not just a man, but a warrior.

    *They think I¡¯m weak. They think I¡¯ll fold under pressure.*

    A slow fire burned in his chest.

    *They have no idea what I¡¯m capable of.*

    Lucian stepped closer to the mirror, his own fierce eyes staring back at him.

    "Let theme," he whispered, his voiceced with determination.

    Then, louder.

    "Let theme, and we will fight. Blood for blood. An eye for an eye!"

    The air in the room felt heavy, thick with unspoken promises of war.

    Tomorrow, everything would change.

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200</h4>

    Mona stood in front of the mirror in her chamber, staring at her reflection.

    Her fingers tapped lightly against the wooden dresser as her mind raced.

    The voting was just a few hours away, and the uncertainty gnawed at her.

    She had done everything she could, secured alliances, made silent threats, and even tried to strike a deal with Theo and Kimberly.

    Yet, she was walking into this without full control. That thought alone irritated her beyond words.

    *Lucian... that little boy thinks he can take my throne?* she scoffed internally, running a hand through her dark hair.

    A knock came at her door, snapping her out of her thoughts.

    "Come in," she said, straightening her posture.

    One of her maids, came to inform her that she had a visitor and it was Steve.

    *Steve, what has hee to do at my ce?* Mona questioned herself in her thoughts, as she looked surprised.

    "Okay, let him in my secret chamber... I will meet him here." Mona ordered.

    In no time, Steve arrived at the door, as he took a deep breath, before proceeding to meet Mona.

    Steve stepped inside, looking more serious than usual.

    "You look nervous," he observed, folding his arms.

    Mona let out a humorless chuckle. "I don¡¯t get nervous, Steve. I get impatient."

    Steve raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? Because right now, you look like someone who¡¯s running through a hundred scenarios in her head, none of which you can fully control."

    Mona¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She hated how well Steve could read her.

    "Steve, why are you here?" Mona questioned him, with a stern look into his eyes.

    "To offer you some help and information... I guess we can work together." Steve¡¯s words met Mona unexpectedly, but deep down, it was a wee development for her.

    Mona nodded his head towards what Steve has said, as she tried to mask her feelings with an unreadable facial expression.

    "Lucian met with several alphasst night," Steve continued.

    "Whatever he said, it had an effect. Some of the alphas who were previously neutral now seem... convinced."

    Mona clenched her jaw.

    "Did you find out what he promised them?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

    "Not entirely, but I can guess." Steve leaned against the wall.

    "He¡¯s selling them a dream, a future under his leadership, where they gain more power, more control."

    Mona let out a slow breath.

    "I should have crushed him sooner," she muttered. "Now he¡¯s managed to nt seeds of doubt where there should be none."

    Steve watched her carefully. "So, what¡¯s your move?"

    Mona smirked slightly, though there was no amusement in her eyes.

    "The voting isn¡¯t just about numbers, Steve. It¡¯s about fear, influence, and who holds the strongest grip on the future.

    I¡¯ve already made it clear to certain alphas what will happen if they make the wrong choice."

    Steve nodded slowly. "Just be careful, Mona. Desperation makes people unpredictable.

    And right now, Lucian might be more dangerous than you think."

    Mona¡¯s smirk faded slightly, but she said nothing.

    A second knock came at the door, and one of her informants stepped in.

    "Speak," Monamanded.

    "We got a call from the supreme chief priest, he has summoned everyone to the grand hall. The voting is about to begin."

    Mona inhaled deeply, then exhaled. This was it.

    She turned to Steve. "It¡¯s time."

    Without another word, she walked out, her confidence unshaken¡ªat least on the surface.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Across his gigantic house, Lucian stood in silence in his chamber, staring at a small piece of paper in his hands.

    On it were the names of the alphas who had pledged their support. Some were absolute, while others were still uncertain.

    *Is it enough?* Lucian thought to himself.

    The thought lingered in his mind, refusing to leave.

    He had done his best, spoken to those who mattered, swayed as many as he could, but Mona was ruthless. She yed this game with blood, while he yed it with vision.

    "Boss," a voice called from the door. One of his men.

    "It¡¯s time."

    Lucian folded the paper, tucking it into his pocket. He turned toward his reflection in the mirror.

    His father¡¯s blood ran through his veins, but he would not rule like him. If he won today, he would lead differently.

    If he won.

    "Let¡¯s go," he said firmly, walking past his guard.

    He would not allow doubt to weaken him now.

    ¡ïTHE VOTING VENUE ¡ï

    The grand hall was filled with tension. Every alpha, every council member, and every significant figure of the pack was present.

    Conversations were hushed, but the atmosphere was thick with anticipation.

    Mona and Lucian arrived at almost the same time. Their eyes met briefly before they both turned away, refusing to acknowledge each other beyond what was necessary.

    Theo and Kimberly sat at the front, their presencemanding silence. The supreme chief priest stood between them, his gaze sharp.

    "We are gathered here today," he began, his voice carrying across the hall, "to decide the next rightful Alpha of this pack."

    A few murmurs ran through the crowd, but they died down quickly.

    "Both candidates have presented their ims," the priest continued. "Now, it is time for the vote."

    Mona took a slow breath, scanning the room. She met the eyes of those she had spoken to, silently reminding them of the consequences of crossing her.

    Lucian did the same, though his approach was different. His gaze wasn¡¯t one of warning, but of determination.

    He had no threats to offer, only a future worth believing in.

    The supreme chief priest turned to Kimberly.

    "As the Moon Goddess, you will oversee the fairness of this process. Do you have any final words before we proceed?"

    Kimberly stood gracefully, her presence alone demanding attention. She let the silence stretch for a moment before she spoke.

    "Only this," she said, her voice calm yet firm. "Let the best leader win."

    Mona¡¯s fingers twitched slightly. *Damn her neutrality.*

    The supreme chief priest nodded. "Then we begin."

    One by one, the alphas stepped forward, cing their votes in the ceremonial box.

    Each movement felt agonizingly slow. Mona kept her expression unreadable, though every second stretched unbearably.

    Lucian remained still, his hands resting lightly on hisp.

    He didn¡¯t fidget, didn¡¯t look around. But inside, his heart pounded against his ribs.

    As thest vote was cast, the supreme chief priest moved forward to begin the counting. The room fell into absolute silence.

    Mona¡¯s breathing was controlled, but inside, she was screaming.

    Lucian exhaled deeply, his grip tightening.

    The priest lifted the first vote... The moment of truth had begun.

    But no one knew the oue yet.

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201</h4>

    The grand hall was heavy with silence, broken only by the sound of rustling papers as the votes were being counted.

    Kimberly, standing at the center, held an air of authority, her expression calm and unreadable.

    But the tension in the room was suffocating. Every gaze was locked onto her, waiting, anticipating.

    At that moment, Alpha Theo walked back into the hall after excusing himself earlier.

    His sharp eyes swept across the room, sensing the shift in energy. Something had changed in his brief absence.

    He instinctively knew that whatever was about to happen would alter the bnce of power forever.

    Kimberly finally exhaled and looked up. "We are done counting the votes..." She paused for a second, letting the weight of the moment sink in before delivering the next words.

    "And we have a tie."

    A collective gasp rippled through the hall. Shock washed over everyone like a crashing wave.

    Mona¡¯s fingers curled into fists beneath the table. Her heart mmed against her ribs.

    *What? A tie? This is impossible. I had this in the bag.

    I made sure of it!* She forced herself to remainposed, but the frustration bubbling beneath the surface was undeniable.

    Across the room, Lucian sat frozen, his mind whirling. *A tie? After everything?* His jaw tensed.

    He had braced himself for victory or defeat, but not this. This uncertainty was unbearable.

    Kimberly let the murmurs die down before she spoke again, her voice steady andposed.

    "As the Moon Goddess, I do not have the right to cast a vote in this matter. My role is to ensure that the process is conducted fairly and justly.

    The same applies to the Supreme Chief Priest."

    Mona¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. *Of course. And now she¡¯s about to throw in some ridiculous twist. I can feel it.*

    Lucian leaned forward slightly, his muscles stiff. *This could go either way. I need to stay alert.*

    Kimberly continued, her expression neutral but her words carrying an air of finality.

    "Under normal circumstances, if a tie urs, the sitting Alpha would retain the seat. However, due to the presence of an Alpha King, the rule has changed."

    A new wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd. Some nodded in understanding, while others exchanged uncertain nces.

    Mona barely held back a sneer. *Convenient. Just when I thought I had this locked down, she changes the rules.*

    Lucian¡¯s heartbeat elerated. *This might be my chance...*

    Kimberly turned to Theo, who remained seated with a calm yet unreadable expression.

    "As the Alpha King, the final vote falls to you," Kimberly dered. "You alone will cast the deciding vote."

    A thick silence settled over the hall. Every pair of eyes turned toward Theo. The pressure in the room was palpable.

    Theo exhaled slowly, then rose from his seat. His movements were deliberate, exuding an aura of absolute authority.

    His gaze swept over the room, pausing briefly on both Mona and Lucian.

    A faint smile yed at the corner of his lips, one that held no warmth, only calction.

    Mona¡¯s fingers twitched. *Why is he smiling? What¡¯s going through that damn mind of his?*

    Lucian swallowed hard. *This is it... This moment will decide everything.*

    Theo walked toward the ceremonial box, his boots echoing across the floor. Without hesitation, he took a single slip of paper and cast his vote.

    He returned to his seat without a word. The hall remained silent, waiting for Kimberly to reveal the result.

    Kimberly approached the box, opened it, and pulled out the single vote.

    As she read it, a flicker of surprise shed in her eyes, so quick that only the most observant noticed.

    But she masked it immediately with aposed smile.

    She turned to face the audience.

    "The Alpha King has cast his vote for Mona."

    The hall erupted into chaos.

    One side of the room burst into cheers, Mona¡¯s allies celebrating her victory.

    On the other side, murmurs of disappointment and disbelief filled the air.

    Some shook their heads, whispering among themselves, but none dared to question the oue, the process had been transparent.

    Mona remained seated, a slow smirk forming on her lips. But as she met Theo¡¯s gaze, something in her chest tightened. *Why did he do it?*

    Lucian sat motionless, his body rigid. His mind couldn¡¯t process the words he had just heard.

    *Mona... won?*

    He clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white. *This isn¡¯t happening... I had it. I was so close.*

    The sting of defeat settled deep in his bones.

    Without a word, without a nce at anyone, Lucian pushed his chair back and walked out of the hall. His silence spoke volumes.

    Mona watched him leave, the corners of her lips twitching upward. But beneath the surface, unease crept into her thoughts.

    *Theo... What game are you ying?*

    Theo¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he finally stood, ncing at Kimberly. Without saying a word, the two of them walked out of the hall.

    *Enjoy this moment while itsts,* Theo thought, his eyes filled with something no one could quite decipher.

    ¡ïAt the Alpha King¡¯s Residence¡ï

    The moment they stepped into the house, the tension exploded.

    Kimberly turned sharply to face Theo, her usuallyposed demeanor cracking.

    "Theo, why?" she demanded, her voice carrying a mixture of anger and disbelief.

    "Why did you vote for Mona? I thought you wanted Lucian!"

    Theo remained calm, pouring himself a drink with slow, deliberate movements. He didn¡¯t answer right away, letting the silence stretch between them.

    Kimberly¡¯s frustration grew. "Theo!" she snapped. "Answer me!"

    He finally exhaled and took a slow sip before responding. "I did it to save his life."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her anger giving way to confusion.

    "Save his life?" she repeated, brows furrowing. "What do you mean by that?"

    Before Theo could answer, footsteps echoed from the entrance.

    Lucian stepped into the living room, his face shadowed with disappointment, betrayal, and something even deeper, pain.

    Theo didn¡¯t react, but Kimberly took a small step back, sensing the storm brewing in Lucian¡¯s presence.

    Lucian¡¯s voice was quiet, but the fury behind it was unmistakable.

    "What do you mean," he said, each word slow and measured, "that you did it to save my life?"

    A heavy silence followed.

    Theo finally turned to face Lucian, his expression unreadable. But he didn¡¯t speak. Not yet.

    The air in the room thickened with tension.

    The weight of Theo¡¯s decision, the implications of his words, and the burning questions in Lucian¡¯s eyes all hung in the bnce.

    No one moved... No one breathed.

    And then, the silence stretched on, leaving them all teetering on the edge of something far greater than just an election.

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202</h4>

    Theo sat still, his gaze unwavering, watching both Kimberly and Lucian as they grew restless.

    Their impatience was evident, but he remained quiet, his expression unreadable.

    The weight of the moment pressed down on them, the air thick with unspoken questions.

    Kimberly was the first to break the silence.

    "Theo, what do you mean with your statement?" she asked, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and caution.

    She knew Theo never spoke without purpose. If he had said something as serious as saving Lucian¡¯s life, then it meant there was far more to the situation than they understood.

    Theo finally shifted his posture, his eyes still locked onto Lucian. "Lucian,e have a seat here," he said, gesturing to the empty spot beside him.

    Lucian hesitated for a brief moment before stepping forward.

    His movements were slow, reluctant, but he eventually sat down. His displeasure was clear, anger, confusion, and disappointment all simmering within him.

    He had lost, and now he was being asked to sit beside the very man who made that loss happen.

    Theo leaned forward slightly, his tone calm but firm.

    "I¡¯m going to ask you a question, and I need you to be honest with me. No hesitation. No deflection. Just the truth. Can you do that?"

    Lucian exhaled sharply but nodded. "Yeah... okay."

    Theo¡¯s piercing eyes locked onto Lucian¡¯s.

    "What kind of alpha do you wish to be?"

    Lucian blinked, caught off guard. Kimberly, too, was visibly surprised by the unexpected question.

    Lucian frowned. "Does it matter anymore? I¡¯ve already lost. There¡¯s no point in talking about it." His voice carried the bitterness of defeat.

    Theo¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, but it wasn¡¯t one of amusement. It was knowing, almost testing.

    He straightened up. "I¡¯ll ask one more time. And if you don¡¯t answer, then we¡¯re done here. What kind of alpha do you wish to be?"

    There was something in Theo¡¯s voice, an authority that left no room for indifference.

    Lucian felt it like a force pressing down on him, demanding an answer.

    He swallowed hard and sat up straighter. "I want to be different. I want to be like you," he admitted.

    Theo raised an eyebrow. "Like me? And what exactly do you mean by that?"

    Lucian took a breath, gathering his thoughts.

    "I want to lead, not rule. I want to be just. To be someone who sacrifices for his people, someone who makes things better for everyone, not just those in power.

    That¡¯s what I see in you."

    Theo watched him closely, reading beyond his words. Then he spoke, his tone even and deliberate. "Can a dead alpha achieve that?"

    Lucian stiffened. His brows furrowed. "I... I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    Theo leaned forward, his voice dropping slightly.

    "When I excused myself to ¡¯use the toilet¡¯ during the vote counting, I saw something in the woods.

    I saw men waiting, armed, hidden, ready. And among them..." He paused, letting the words sink in before delivering the final blow. "...was Derrick."

    Kimberly sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes widening.

    Lucian stared at Theo, his mind reeling. "Derrick... was there?" His voice was barely above a whisper.

    Theo nodded. "I found it suspicious that everything was too calm. Derrick isn¡¯t one to sit back and ept fate.

    So I stepped away, pretending to take a call, and scanned the area.

    What I found was exactly what I suspected, Derrick had men stationed, waiting. If you had won the vote, Lucian... you¡¯d be dead by now."

    The room fell into silence.

    Lucian¡¯s fingers dug into his thighs as his thoughts raced. *Dead? Derrick would have killed me? Just like that?*

    Kimberly was the first to speak. "So... he was nning to take over by force if Lucian won?"

    Theo nodded again. "It wasn¡¯t just Lucian who was in danger.

    If things had yed out differently, there would have been bloodshed. A lot of it.

    Your supporters would have fought back, but Derrick is ruthless. He wouldn¡¯t have cared about casualties. I had to make a decision right there."

    Lucian was still in shock. His whole body felt cold.

    "But why? What does Derrick even want anymore?" His voice was strained, trying to make sense of it all.

    Theo¡¯s expression darkened. "Power. That¡¯s all he¡¯s ever wanted.

    The version of Derrick you once knew is gone. The man that remains is someone who will stop at nothing.

    He waited patiently for this moment, and now he¡¯s ready to take back everything by any means necessary.

    If I had let you win today, you wouldn¡¯t have lived to see tomorrow."

    Lucian¡¯s jaw clenched. Anger and frustration swirled inside him, but so did something else, fear.

    Not for himself, but for everyone around him. He had been so focused on winning that he never considered the real danger lurking behind it all.

    Theo continued, his voice steady. "Pack politics isn¡¯t just about winning votes, Lucian.

    It¡¯s about knowing when to strike, when to hold back, and most importantly, when to survive.

    The people who pledged loyalty to you today? Many of them would have switched sides the moment Derrick walked into that hall.

    You¡¯re not ready yet. That¡¯s why I did what I did."

    Lucian inhaled deeply, his hands still clenched. "Do I still have a chance?"

    Theo smirked. "There¡¯s always a chance. You just need to be patient. Watch, learn, and when the right timees... you¡¯ll know exactly how to take what¡¯s yours."

    Lucian let those words sink in. He had lost the battle, but not the war.

    He looked at Theo with new understanding. The anger was still there, but now, there was also determination.

    Kimberly, who had been silent, finally spoke again.

    "Lucian, your father had no one to protect him when he fell. That was his downfall. You have Theo looking out for you. Trust that."

    Lucian took a deep breath, then stood. His eyes met Theo¡¯s, and for the first time since the voting, he bowed his head.

    "Thank you. I won¡¯t forget this."

    Theo nodded but said nothing.

    Lucian turned and walked out, leaving only Theo and Kimberly in the room.

    Kimberly stepped closer to Theo. "So... what do we do about Derrick?"

    Theo¡¯s grip tightened around the ss of wine he had just picked up. His gaze was distant, his mind already calcting.

    "Derrick is pretending to be patient, but his true nature won¡¯t stay hidden for long.

    He¡¯s waiting for the right moment. For now, we wait too. We watch. And when he finally makes his move..."

    Theo took a slow sip of the wine, his eyes glinting with something dangerous.

    "...we¡¯ll be ready."

    But deep in his mind, one thought stood out above all else.

    *Derrick... let¡¯s see the version of the new you.*

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203</h4>

    The pack house was alive with celebration.

    Laughter, cheers, and the rhythmic beating of drums filled the air as pack members rejoiced in Mona¡¯s victory.

    The scent of roasted meat and burning firewood mingled with the cool night breeze, a scent that signified triumph.

    Mona stepped out of her car, her gaze sweeping across the gathered crowd.

    Their joy was evident, but deep down, she knew this was just the beginning. Winning was one thing, keeping the seat was another battle entirely.

    As she walked toward the entrance, the old physician, a man whose wisdom had guided many before her, approached with a bright smile.

    His wrinkled face, though aged, carried a warmth that Mona had always foundforting and used to.

    "Thanks be to the spirits that led you to victory," the old man said, his voice filled with genuine delight.

    Mona¡¯s lips curled into a soft smile. "Thank you so much for always being there."

    The physician let out a small chuckle, shaking his head.

    "Oh, I have not really been able to support you as much as I would have liked, due to my ill health... But now, I am better.

    I am ready to serve the pack in my full capacity once again." His voice carried a renewed sense of purpose.

    Mona gave him a respectful nod. "That means a lot."

    With that, she continued into the house, leaving behind the sound of celebration.

    However, as soon as she stepped into the living room, she froze.

    Sittingfortably on one of the sofas, waiting as if she owned the ce, was Elena.

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. *What is she doing here?* But then, a slow smile crept onto her lips. *I told her. I told her I would win.*

    Elena rose from her seat gracefully, her movements deliberate.

    Her eyes held something unreadable, but her lips formed a faint smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her ears.

    "I am here to offer my sincere congrattions to you," Elena said smoothly. "You really did well."

    Mona tilted her head slightly. "If the congrattions are for real, then I will ept it." Her voice dripped with amusement, her expression a careful mask of superiority.

    Elena¡¯s smile twitched, but she recovered quickly.

    *Mona will never change,* she thought. *Perhaps she needs a little reminder of who truly holds power here.*

    Stepping closer, Elena lowered her voice just enough to make her words feel personal.

    "I will say this, you should enjoy the alpha¡¯s seat while it¡¯s yours."

    Mona¡¯s smile remained, though her fingers curled slightly at her sides. "Oh, dear Elena, the seat is mine now and forever."

    Elena chuckled softly, the sound more taunting than amused. Mona could tell that her words had only made Elena more eager to push.

    "Do you really believe Derrick won¡¯t return anytime soon?" Elena asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "Mona, don¡¯t kid yourself. The real owner will be here sooner than you think."

    For a fraction of a second, Mona¡¯s confident exterior cracked. But she was quick to mask it with a faint smirk.

    "Till then, I am your alpha," Mona said, a sharp edge creeping into her voice. "And you will follow my orders."

    Elena let out a small sigh, as if speaking to a child.

    "It¡¯s only a powerless alpha that pleads for loyalty and respect... Please keep that in mind, O¡¯ dear Alpha Mona." Her words dripped with mockery.

    Mona¡¯s nails dug into her palms, but she refused to let Elena see her frustration.

    Before Mona could reply, a guard entered the room, holding a small parcel in his hands.

    "Ma¡¯am, you have a package," the guard said, presenting it to her.

    Mona frowned slightly. She wasn¡¯t expecting anything.

    Elena folded her arms, watching the scene unfold with curiosity.

    "Are you scared to take your own package, Mona? Or would you like me to open it for you?

    It might be a congrattory gift," she added, her voiceced with amusement.

    Mona shot her a re before gesturing for the guard to bring it to her.

    Elena smirked. "Come on, Mona, I thought we could open it together. I¡¯m so heartbroken."

    Mona ignored her, taking the package and turning on her heels toward her room.

    *You can talk all you want, but I won¡¯t waste my energy on you,* she thought as she walked away.

    Elena watched her go, a knowing smile ying on her lips.

    *Let¡¯s see how you handle this pack, Mona. I will keep pushing, keep reminding you that you are only keeping Derrick¡¯s seat warm.

    The moment he returns, you will be nothing.*

    With that, she turned and walked out of the living room.

    ¡ï¡ïInside Mona¡¯s Room¡ï¡ï

    The moment Mona shut the door behind her, she wasted no time.

    She set the parcel on her desk and carefully unwrapped it. Inside was a single congrattory card.

    Her fingers trembled slightly as she opened it.

    *Congrattions, dear wife... Alpha Derrick saw you in the ck beautiful dress.*

    Mona¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Her breath came out uneven as she read the words again. *Derrick... saw me?*

    Her hands shook slightly as she flipped the card over, her pulse quickening. There was more written on the back.

    *I will soon be back!*

    Beneath the words was Derrick¡¯s signature.

    Mona¡¯s grip on the card tightened as a cold chill ran down her spine.

    *He was here? Watching me?*

    Her mind raced, trying to piece things together. *Was Derrick the reason Theo voted for me?*

    The realization struck hard.

    Theo had known. He had seen Derrick. That was why he changed everything.

    Mona¡¯s breathing grew unsteady. Her hands trembled, but not from fear, this was rage.

    *Three years... Three years was the agreement, Derrick.

    You won¡¯t take this away from me. I fought for this seat, I bled for this seat. You will not push me aside like some pawn.*

    Her jaw clenched as she read the words again.

    *I will soon be back!*

    Mona¡¯s fingers curled, crushing the paper in her grasp. Her chest rose and fell with controlled breaths.

    *No, Derrick. I am not a pushover. I won¡¯t let you take this from me. Not now. Not ever.*

    Her eyes darkened with fury as she slowly lowered the card onto the desk.

    The celebration outside continued, the cheers echoing through the night. But inside Mona¡¯s room, the air was different.

    Because now, war wasing.

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204</h4>

    It had been two days since Mona received the mysterious note, the one signed by Derrick himself.

    The words *"Alpha Derrick saw you in the ck beautiful dress"* still echoed in her mind like a chant.

    The backside had held even more weight: *"I will soon be back!"*

    Since that moment, Mona had barely slept.

    Her nights were haunted by shes of Derrick¡¯s cold re, the tone of his voice when hest warned her about power, and the possibility of him returning to rip everything from her hands.

    She had tried to keep up appearances. She smiled at meetings, gavemands with her usual authority, and even joined the warriors during early training sessions.

    But behind all that, a storm brewed inside her.

    On this new morning, the sun was warm, yet the wind carried a chill.

    Mona sat in her private lounge, eyes lost in thought, until a soft knock broke her train of anxiety.

    "Come in," she said quietly, already suspecting who it was.

    The old physician stepped in with his slow but steady gait.

    Dressed in a long brown robe, his face wrinkled with age but still sharp with wisdom, he gave her a small respectful bow.

    "Alpha Mona," he said with a gentle smile. "I hope I¡¯m not disturbing."

    "Not at all," she replied, trying to straighten up in her seat. "Please, sit. It¡¯s been a while since west spoke properly."

    The physician took the seat across from her, watching her closely before speaking again.

    "I heard the celebrations were loud, and the wine poured endlessly. But I also heard... you looked distant," he said, his voice soft but probing.

    Mona gave a hollow chuckle. "So the physician now deals in gossip?"

    "I deal in truth," he corrected kindly. "And in healing. Sometimes, it¡¯s not the body that needs healing."

    Mona paused. Then she let out a long breath.

    "You¡¯re right. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about. But first, answer me something... Were you loyal to Derrick or to the seat of power?"

    The physician looked at her for a while, then spoke calmly.

    "I was loyal to the spirit of the pack... and to anyone who kept it alive. Derrick once did. Now, that mantle is yours."

    She nodded slowly, absorbing his answer. "Then I need your wisdom now more than ever."

    "I am listening."

    Mona stood up, walked to a nearby table, picked up the note, and handed it to him.

    "This came two nights ago. No one knows about it. Read it."

    The old man read through it silently, his brows narrowing slightly. Then he flipped the note, saw the back, and froze for a second.

    "I recognize this handwriting," he said in a low voice. "He¡¯s back."

    "You believe it too?" Mona asked, almost desperately. "You think he¡¯s really here?"

    "I don¡¯t doubt it," the physician said, handing the note back to her.

    "The kind of man Derrick is... He wouldn¡¯t send a message unless he had already made his first move."

    Mona¡¯s hands trembled slightly. She clenched them into fists. "He wants his seat back.

    But he can¡¯t juste back and take it, right? I¡¯ve earned this. I fought, I suffered, I sacrificed. I led when he vanished."

    "Yes, you did," the physician said. "But power... true power... doesn¡¯t care about fairness.

    It cares about fear, loyalty, and perception. If Derrick walks back in with enough fear behind him, some of your allies will bow without hesitation."

    "Then what do I do?" she asked, voice rising. "Kill him first? Set a trap? Run a smear campaign?"

    "None of that," he replied quickly. "Because if you go after him and fail, you be the viin.

    But if you wait, learn his moves, understand his alliances, then you gain the upper hand."

    Mona paced now. "He said it was going to be for three years, and I¡¯m building something out of nothing.

    But still, people whisper his name like it¡¯s sacred. It¡¯s not fair."

    "No, it¡¯s not," the physician said gently. "But this is not about fairness. It¡¯s about how strong your roots are."

    "And you think mine are weak?" she snapped, stopping in front of him.

    "I think they need water," he replied. "Some of your strongest allies only support you because Derrick vanished.

    If he returns, they¡¯ll remember his reign. They¡¯llpare. You need to give them something new to believe in."

    Mona sank into her chair. "Like what?"

    "Like stability. Like transformation. Be the alpha who doesn¡¯t chase ghosts. Be the alpha who builds a future so strong, Derrick bes part of the past."

    She leaned back, silent, thinking.

    Then she asked, "What if he doesn¡¯te alone?"

    "He won¡¯t," the physician said calmly.

    "And I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s hiding in shadows just to scare you. He¡¯s waiting for something. Maybe a fracture in your leadership... maybe an invitation."

    Mona¡¯s eyes narrowed. "An invitation?"

    "Someone close to you could be calling him back," the old man said, locking eyes with her.

    "You must watch the ones you trust. One crack, and the whole wall falls."

    Her mind began to race. Names flew through her thoughts, Elena, who mocked her just days ago... old council members who were once loyal to Derrick... even a few guards who seemed too quiettely.

    "You think someone¡¯s working with him?"

    "I think it¡¯s possible," the physician said. "And you can¡¯t afford to ignore the signs."

    Mona stood up again, her jaw clenched. "If I find out who it is, I won¡¯t hesitate."

    He nodded. "Just make sure when you strike, it¡¯s with precision. Not paranoia."

    She turned to him, her expression suddenly softer. "Thank you. For not treating me like a child. Or a failure."

    "You¡¯re neither," he said. "But even alphas need reminders."

    He slowly stood, adjusted his robe, and gave her a bow.

    "I¡¯ll take my leave now, Alpha Mona. But keep that note somewhere safe. It¡¯s not just a message, it¡¯s a warning."

    As he turned and walked out, Mona stared down at the note once more. She traced the words with her fingers.

    *"Alpha Derrick saw you in the ck beautiful dress."*

    That sentence felt more threatening now than ever before.

    She went to her drawer, took out a hidden box, ced the note inside, and locked it.

    Then she walked over to her window and looked out at the warriors training.

    At the servantsughing. At the council members chatting like the world hadn¡¯t changed.

    *They think peace is permanent. But they don¡¯t see the storming.*

    Her thoughts grew louder.

    *Let Derricke. Let him try. But this time, I won¡¯t just fight to lead, I¡¯ll fight to destroy.*

    And just as she was about to close the window, she saw something strange in the distance, standing still in the woods.

    A tall figure.

    Too far to make out clearly. But something about the stance... the way the figure just watched the packhouse.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She mmed the window shut.

    *He¡¯s watching already.*

    Mona continued staring at the closed window, heart pounding. Her breathing shallow.

    And in her chest, not fear, but something sharper.

    Rage.

    *You made your move, Derrick... Now it¡¯s my turn.*

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly closed the door behind her gently, but her heart raced.

    Theo was standing by the firece, his arms crossed, his back to her. The silence in the room felt thick.

    "We need to talk," she said quietly, her voice steady despite the worry in her chest.

    Theo didn¡¯t turn. "It¡¯s about Derrick, isn¡¯t it?"

    Kimberly walked closer, her footsteps slow.

    "Yes. If hees back... if he shows up to im his seat again, we need to be clear on what we¡¯ll do.

    You saw what his presence alone did thest time."

    Theo turned slightly, just enough for her to see the calm look on his face. "We would do nothing."

    Kimberly blinked. "Nothing?" She took a step closer, confusion and concern mixed in her voice.

    "Yes. Let¡¯s wait. Let¡¯s stay and watch," Theo said, his tone firm but quiet.

    "Let him show his hand first. Let¡¯s see what he wants, what his real intentions are."

    Kimberly frowned. "Why should we wait and watch, Theo?

    You¡¯ve always been one step ahead of everyone, but this... this feels like a risk. He¡¯s not the kind of threat you turn your back on."

    Theo walked slowly toward the window, pulling aside the curtain just enough to nce outside.

    The fading light of the day hit his face, casting shadows across it.

    "Because I know Derrick," he said, his voice heavy now.

    "He won¡¯t stop at Mona. He¡¯ll want more.

    The throne... the alpha king¡¯s seat. He¡¯s too hungry to settle for anything less. And I need to be ready for that."

    Kimberly crossed her arms, troubled. "So you¡¯re going to let him move freely until he challenges you?"

    Theo nodded slowly. "Sometimes, the best trap is silence. If we move too soon, he disappears again.

    But if we let him think he has space... he¡¯ll show his weakness."

    She stared at him, eyes searching. "You¡¯re not just watching him."

    Theo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "No. I¡¯m studying him."

    Then he turned back to the window, his face unreadable, his voice now just a whisper in his thoughts.

    *Derrick... it¡¯s time for you to get out of your shell. Let¡¯s see what you are up to.*

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205</h4>

    The night was thick with silence, but Kimberly¡¯s sleep was anything but peaceful.

    Her breaths were heavy, her fists clenched on the bed, and her body twitched with each shift in the dark corners of her dream.

    She found herself standing in a ce she had never seen but somehow knew all too well, a dark valley, with ash-colored skies and earth that cracked beneath her feet.

    The air felt like smoke, thick and cold, and every tree stood leafless like shadows of the dead.

    Suddenly, a loud cackle pierced the silence.

    "You came," the voice echoed. Kimberly turned sharply.

    There, not far off, stood Katherina, pale, hollow-eyed, her ck gown floating just above the ground as though it wasn¡¯t touching it.

    Her fingers were long, skeletal, and her presence was heavier than ever.

    "I didn¡¯te here by choice," Kimberly said, standing her ground.

    "You never had a choice," Katherina sneered. "None of you did."

    Kimberly took a step forward. "You¡¯re not the same. Your aura... it¡¯s darker."

    "You finally noticed?" Katherinaughed, but it wasn¡¯t joy. It was rage wrapped in madness.

    "The darkness feeds me now. Every lie, every betrayal, every ounce of fear in your hearts, I grow stronger."

    "You¡¯re going too far. You¡¯re twisting the gifts of the spirits. This... this isn¡¯t who you were meant to be."

    "I became who I had to be," Katherina replied, her voice now deeper. "And you... You will break, just like the others."

    Kimberly¡¯s hands lit up in defense, the golden light from her core glowing against the darkness.

    "Inveniat lux in tenebris!" Kimberly chanted in ancient tongue, hoping to drive the darkness back.

    Katherinaughed louder, stretching out her arms.

    "Tenebrae vincet lucem!" Her voice thundered, and a ck me burst from her palms, meeting Kimberly¡¯s light.

    The two energies shed violently, throwing them both back. Kimberly fell to the ground, her skin burning, her soul shaking.

    She struggled to get up, but Katherina stood already, her form growing taller and her eyes pitch ck.

    "You can¡¯t stop what¡¯sing," Katherina hissed. "Even Theo won¡¯t see it until it¡¯s toote."

    "I will stop you," Kimberly said, rising despite the pain. "Even if it means giving everything."

    "Then be ready," Katherina whispered, and everything turned to dust in a violent gust.

    Kimberly screamed.

    She jolted awake in her bed, soaked in sweat, her hands trembling uncontrobly.

    Her chest heaved as though she had been running for hours. She looked around.

    Her room was calm, the moonlight peeking through the curtains, but her body told another story.

    Goosebumps covered her skin, her heartbeat was racing, and her head was spinning with echoes of Katherina¡¯s words.

    Without wasting a second, she rushed into the bathroom. The cold marble floor met her bare feet, but she didn¡¯t care.

    She pulled the knob, and the water burst from the showerhead.

    Still dressed in her night robe, she sat under the shower, letting the cold water drench her from head to toe.

    *What¡¯s happening or about to happen? What did she mean by "even Theo won¡¯t see it"?

    And why does her power feel like it¡¯sing from somewhere else?* Kimberly¡¯s thoughts spiraled out of control as the water tried and failed to wash away the fear.

    She remained there for several minutes before turning the water off and slowly walking back into her room.

    Wrapping herself in a towel, she stood by the mirror and stared at her reflection. Her eyes were tired, but her spirit wasn¡¯t broken.

    Just as she reached for a dry robe, a soft knock tapped on the door.

    "Ma¡¯am?" a young voice called. It was one of the maids.

    "Yes?" Kimberly answered, voice still weak.

    "There¡¯s someone here to see you. She says it¡¯s urgent."

    Kimberly sighed. *Not now... Who could being so early?*

    "I¡¯ll be in the living room shortly," she replied, drying herself up as fast as she could and pulling on a simple dress.

    When she descended the stairs and entered the living room, what she saw stopped her in her tracks.

    Theo was standing near the window, his arms folded, looking unusually serious. But he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Sitting on the sofa was an aged woman, her face unfamiliar, her aura calm but strong.

    Her presence filled the room, not in an overpowering way, but with something old... something known.

    Theo turned to Kimberly as she walked in.

    "She said there¡¯s something you need to hear."

    Kimberly¡¯s brows furrowed, and she looked at the woman, confused.

    "I¡¯m sorry, do I know you?"

    The woman stood up slowly, her eyes fixed on Kimberly¡¯s. "You don¡¯t," she said softly. "But I know you."

    Theo remained silent.

    The woman took a small step forward. "I¡¯ve waited many years to say this. And I don¡¯t expect you to believe it right away."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes narrowed, unsure whether to be cautious or curious.

    "What are you talking about?"

    The woman took a deep breath, her voice calm but with a hint of emotion. "I am your mother."

    The room froze.

    Kimberly blinked. "What...?"

    Theo¡¯s eyes shifted to Kimberly, waiting for her response. She looked back and forth between him and the woman.

    "You¡¯re lying," Kimberly said immediately. "My mother died when I was a baby. That¡¯s what I was told. That¡¯s what..."

    "That¡¯s what they wanted you to believe," the woman interrupted gently. "But it¡¯s not the truth."

    Kimberly took a small step back, her heart pounding again. "This doesn¡¯t make sense. Why now? Whye now?"

    Theo walked closer to her, cing a hand gently on her shoulder. "She came looking for youst night. Said it was finally time."

    Kimberly shook her head, the floor suddenly feeling unstable. Her nightmare still clung to her spirit, and now this?

    *First Katherina... now a mother I never knew?* she thought.

    The woman sat back down, her hands folded in herp. "I know it¡¯s a lot to take in.

    But I have answers, and I have a warning. Your powers, the dreams you¡¯ve been having... they¡¯re not just visions.

    They are connected to something much older, much darker."

    Kimberly¡¯s lips trembled. She turned away from both of them for a second, fighting her emotions.

    Theo stepped back, giving her space.

    "Why should I believe you?" Kimberly whispered. "Why now?"

    The woman looked at her with eyes full of sorrow. "Because time is running out for me. And soon, everything you know will be tested."

    Kimberly¡¯s breathing quickened again.

    The woman stood slowly and ced a small pendant on the table.

    "Ask your heart, Kimberly. Deep down, you already know the truth."

    Kimberly stared at the pendant, her fingers twitching.

    Theo¡¯s voice broke the silence. "If what she¡¯s saying is true... then everything is about to change."

    Kimberly looked at him, her heart pounding.

    But she said nothing.

    She only turned back toward the woman.

    "You said... you had a warning. What kind?"

    The woman¡¯s face darkened. "Katherina is only the beginning, more dark battles are stilling."

    And just like that, the air turned cold again.

    Kimberly¡¯s thoughts were already racing.

    *The darkness... Katherina... My powers... My past...* Her mind spun.

    She was still staring at the woman, too many questions rising at once.

    But one thing was certain, nothing would ever be the same.

    Not after this... Not now.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Mona sat on the edge of her bed, her fingers gently tapping against her knees, her eyes staring nkly at the floor.

    Her thoughts circled endlessly, Derrick¡¯s note, Elena¡¯s constant pushback, Theo¡¯s silence, Kimberly¡¯s rise in power.

    *What¡¯s my next move?* she asked herself, over and over.

    *How do I stay ahead when I don¡¯t even know what¡¯sing next?* Mona thought.

    Her head throbbed, and she rubbed her temples. The room was quiet... too quiet.

    Then she heard it.

    "Mona..."

    A whisper. Soft. Almost too faint to notice.

    She looked up. Her heartbeat quickened.

    "Mona..." it came again.

    She froze, unsure if it came from her head or the room itself.

    *I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s just stress,* she tried to convince herself, brushing it off.

    But the voice returned, this time a little sharper.

    "Mona..."

    She snapped her gaze toward the bathroom door. It was slightly ajar, and darkness lingered inside.

    *No... I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s just my mind.*

    "Mona..."

    Now it was persistent. Close. Like a breath against her ear.

    With hesitant steps, she rose and tiptoed across the room. Her heart beat louder with every step, the floor cold beneath her feet.

    She reached the bathroom and slowly pushed the door wider.

    Nothing.

    She exhaled, trying to steady her nerves.

    "I think I need to see the old physician for some medication. My mind¡¯s ying tricks on me," she whispered to herself.

    But as she turned to leave, something caught her eye.

    Her own reflection... wasn¡¯t hers.

    <fn0ed5> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0ed5>

    It was Katherina.

    Standing inside the mirror, smiling, cold and calm.

    Mona gasped and stumbled back.

    "Sorry to scare you, child," Katherina said. Her voice was smooth, almost amused. "But I had to speak to you."

    Mona¡¯s pulse raced, but she didn¡¯t look away. "Why now? Why disappear when I needed you most?"

    "You needed to learn. To grow. I wasn¡¯t going to hold your hand through every storm," Katherina said inly, no apology in her tone.

    "You left me to face everything alone," Mona said, her voice rising. "Derrick. The pack. Elena."

    "And you survived," Katherina replied, still smiling. "You¡¯re stronger than you think."

    Mona clenched her fists. "So what now? Whye back?"

    "I¡¯m here to warn you. Watch Theo. And Kimberly. Don¡¯t trust them," Katherina said.

    Her voice now had a shadow to it, low, deliberate. "And don¡¯t worry about Derrick. I have ns."

    Mona tilted her head. "What kind of ns?"

    But Katherina ignored the question. "Onest thing... prepare for the war that¡¯sing. Let it not catch you unaware."

    "What war? Katherina, wait!"

    But before she could finish, Katherina vanished, fading into the ss like smoke.

    The mirror reflected only Mona now, her pale face, wide eyes, and trembling lips.

    Silence filled the bathroom again.

    Mona stood frozen, confusion clouding her thoughts.

    *War? Don¡¯t trust Theo? Don¡¯t trust Kimberly?*

    Her breathing quickened as she gripped the edge of the sink, trying to ground herself.

    But nothing felt solid anymore.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206</h4>

    The room was dimly lit, and silence hung in the air like a heavy curtain.

    Kimberly sat on the long leather couch with a file in her hands, her brows furrowed and her lips pressed into a thin line.

    Theo stood by the window, arms crossed, staring nkly outside while Elijah paced back and forth.

    "This... this isn¡¯t just suspicion anymore," Kimberly finally said, holding the file up. "We have proof."

    Theo didn¡¯t turn around. "Are you sure it¡¯s her?"

    Elijah stopped pacing and nodded.

    "Positive. One of the trackers traced an encrypted signal.

    It wasing from her room, alpha. Mona nted a cloaking charm around her space, but she wasn¡¯t smart enough to cover her trails outside the main house."

    Kimberly flipped open the file again, her voice steady but low. "She¡¯s been meeting with two of the elders, Elder Gregor and Elder Evans.

    The same two who questioned your rise to alpha king."

    Theo finally turned around, his jaw clenched.

    "They¡¯re the ones who brought Derrick upst year... during the council review."

    "Yes," Elijah answered. "And now they¡¯ve found a new pawn. Mona."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes flickered with something like disbelief. "But why? What does Mona gain by working with them?"

    Theo¡¯s voice was sharp. "Power. The seat of alpha isn¡¯t enough for her anymore. She wants more, wants the throne I sit on."

    There was a long pause. No one said anything until Elijah broke the silence again.

    "There¡¯s something else." He walked to the corner of the room and pulled out a small wrapped item from his bag.

    "We found this hidden in her room. It¡¯s ancient... coded with dark incantations."

    Kimberly leaned forward. "Is it cursed?"

    "No. Not cursed. Worse, it¡¯s a blood-binding talisman. She¡¯s bound herself to someone.

    We¡¯re still analyzing the energy signature, but from the first reading, it matches someone not in the pack."

    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Derrick."

    Elijah nodded slowly.

    Kimberly gasped. "She bound herself to him?"

    "Seems so. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so confident... she believes no one can touch her."

    Theo moved away from the window, the weight of their discovery resting heavily on his shoulders.

    "If she¡¯s bound to Derrick, that means their strength is linked. If he returns..."

    "She¡¯ll be unstoppable," Elijah finished.

    Kimberly shook her head. "We have to act now."

    "No," Theo replied sharply.

    "What do you mean, no?" Kimberly looked stunned.

    Theo¡¯s face was unreadable. "We do nothing."

    "Are you joking?" Kimberly asked, frowning.

    "You just said she¡¯s aligning with Derrick. The same Derrick you said we must watch for."

    Theo walked over to the table and picked up the talisman.

    He turned it in his fingers like he was trying to unlock a deeper meaning hidden within it.

    "We watch. We wait. We learn everything. If we move now, we scare her into hiding.

    She¡¯ll vanish, and we¡¯ll never see hering again."

    Kimberly¡¯s voice rose slightly. "Theo, this isn¡¯t a game. You said it yourself, Derrick coulde back any moment. Mona is already ten steps ahead!"

    "Exactly," Theo said, voice low but firm.

    "Which means she¡¯ll get sloppy soon. She¡¯ll think we¡¯re blind. That¡¯s when we strike.

    But for now, we make her believe we know nothing."

    Elijah folded his arms. "I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s too risky boss."

    Theo turned to him. "It¡¯s the only way."

    Kimberly let out a deep breath. "Then we tighten the inner circle. No more trust beyond us three."

    Theo nodded. "Agreed. And Elijah... have your techs build something that tracks her without needing spells. Something discreet."

    Elijah gave a sharp nod. "Already working on it."

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Theo looked at Kimberly. "Expecting anyone?"

    She shook her head.

    Elijah moved to the door cautiously and opened it a crack. A young boy in his teens stood outside, looking nervous.

    "I-I was told to deliver this," he stammered, handing Elijah a sealed letter with an unfamiliar crest.

    Elijah brought it in and ced it on the table. Theo opened it carefully.

    His eyes scanned the letter. Then, without a word, he passed it to Kimberly.

    Her hands trembled slightly as she read. "¡¯To the ruling king alpha, this is not a threat, but a reminder.

    Thrones built on borrowed power neverst. The rightful bloodline always returns. Expect a visit.¡¯"

    Elijah scoffed. "That sounds like Derrick."

    Theo took the letter back and crushed it in his hand. "It is."

    Kimberly¡¯s voice trembled slightly. "They¡¯re not hiding anymore."

    "They don¡¯t need to," Theo replied. "They¡¯ve found their opening. Mona."

    Elijah exhaled. "Then what now?"

    Theo turned to both of them. "Now we use what we know. Every lie, every betrayal, let it build.

    When the momentes, we burn everything they¡¯ve built from the inside."

    Kimberly¡¯s eyes hardened. "She yed the long game. Now it¡¯s our turn."

    Just then, Theo¡¯s phone buzzed. He picked it up and frowned.

    "What is it?" Kimberly asked.

    "A secret meeting... Gregor and Evans just called for a midnight council with three other elders.

    And guess who they¡¯re bringing in remotely?"

    "Derrick," Kimberly whispered.

    Theo gave a tight nod. "It¡¯s starting."

    "Do we crash it?" Elijah asked.

    Theo looked at him. "No... We let it happen. I want to hear what they offer him."

    Kimberly¡¯s face was pale, but her voice was steady. "This is treason."

    "It is," Theo said, his voice cold. "And when it¡¯s exposed, they¡¯ll all fall together."

    Elijah cracked his knuckles. "Then we better get ready."

    Theo looked at them both, then down at the crushed letter in his hand.

    *So this is how it begins,* he thought.

    *A fake alliance, a stolen bond, and a throne they want to rip from beneath me.*

    He walked to the window, eyes scanning the woods like he could already see the waring.

    *Let theme. Let Derrick rise from the shadows. Let Mona think she¡¯s queen.

    But when the fire starts, I won¡¯t be the one to burn.*

    His jaw tightened, and his next words were cold and clear.

    "They started this war. We¡¯ll end it."

    And just like that, the room fell silent again, only the ticking of the clock, and the storm building outside, whispered what was toe.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Kimberly shot up from the bed, her breath sharp and fast.

    Her entire body was drenched in sweat, and her hands trembled as she gripped the bedsheet tightly.

    The dim light from the disappearing moon spilled faintly through the window, casting eerie shadows on the wall.

    Her heart pounded in her chest like a wild drumbeat, and the images from her nightmare lingered in her head like smoke refusing to clear.

    *Was that real? Was any of that real?*

    She rubbed her face with both hands, trying to wipe away the confusion clouding her mind.

    The dream had felt so vivid, too vivid. The words, the faces, the betrayal. All of it clung to her memory like thorns.

    Just then, the door creaked open, and Theo stepped inside. His eyes immediatelynded on her, still panting, her body stiff and shaken.

    "Kimberly," he said, quickly making his way to her side. "Another nightmare?"

    She could only nod. Her voice refused toe out.

    Theo sat beside her on the bed, gently brushing her damp hair back.

    She slowly leaned into him, resting her head on his chest as her breathing began to settle.

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening anymore, Theo," she whispered.

    "This dream was too much... I saw things I can¡¯t exin. Mona... elders... Derrick... and something about war. I felt like I was stuck inside someone else¡¯s memory."

    Theo ran his hand down her back in slow, calming strokes. "It¡¯s just a dream, Kimberly. It doesn¡¯t have to mean anything."

    "No," she pulled back and looked up at him.

    "It means something. I can feel it. I saw a fire... I saw betrayal... And I don¡¯t think it was just in my head.

    Something¡¯sing, and it¡¯s closer than we think."

    Theo frowned. "Did you see who caused it?"

    Kimberly shook her head. "Not clearly. But Mona, Derrick and some elders are trying to betray us.

    And the only thing I could feel was chaos. But I know one thing... it started from within."

    <fn45c2> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel</fn45c2>

    Theo exhaled deeply, concern creeping into his eyes. "You think someone on the inside will start it?"

    "I don¡¯t just think it," she replied slowly. "I¡¯m sure of it."

    A tense silence filled the room for a moment. Theo pulled her closer and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.

    "You¡¯ve always had strong instincts, Kimberly. We¡¯ll take this seriously. But first, let¡¯s get your mind settled."

    "No," she said suddenly, sitting up straighter.

    "I need to speak to the woman. The one who came here and said she¡¯s my mother."

    Theo looked at her, confused. "Are you sure about that? You haven¡¯t even confirmed if she¡¯s telling the truth."

    "I need answers, Theo. Whether she¡¯s my mother or not, she knows something. I could see it in her eyes.

    There was pain, and... something else. Maybe guilt. But it felt connected to me. And to all of this."

    Theo nodded slowly. "Alright. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet her. Today."

    "Thank you," Kimberly whispered, finally allowing herself to breathe more freely.

    Theo smiled gently. "We¡¯ll get through this. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll face it together."

    Kimberly leaned into his embrace again, drawing strength from his warmth. But her mind was still racing.

    *That dream wasn¡¯t just a warning. It was a puzzle. And I need to solve it before someone else makes the first move.*

    She clenched her fists lightly, eyes narrowing with focus.

    *I won¡¯t sit by and watch everything fall apart. If war ising... then I¡¯ll be ready. I¡¯ll protect Theo.

    I¡¯ll protect his throne. Even if it means uncovering truths no one wants to face.*

    As the morning light began to creep through the curtains, Kimberly¡¯s thoughts burned with determination.

    *Let theme. I¡¯m done running. This time... I fight.*

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!